The Potter Twins - LowlyLux - Harry Potter (2024)

Chapter 1: The Beginning

Chapter Text

The day of the year is Halloween and the four-person family of the Potter's are all having a grand time. While Lily and James were not permitted to hand out candy to the muggles or allow their one-year-old twins to go get candy for themselves, they were happy.

Lily sits on the couch, her auburn locks against the fabric. James sits on the floor as the two twins, Hailey and Harry. The two children are sitting up and clapping their hands. Both parents smile at their contribution to the world, slightly dreading the prophecy. "James, you better put them to bed," Lily exclaims as she smiles sweetly to her husband.

"Five more minutes!" James whines, making puppy eyes at his wife. She finally gives in and the two children laugh.

All is perfect for the family in hiding.

Until the incident occurred.

There first was a creek of the gate, which made James lookup. "Must be Sirius." James smiles as Lily looks expectantly at the door. As James opens the door he sees him. "Lilly, take the twins upstairs, he's here!"

"But what about you?" Lily jumps from her spot on the couch, her eyes staring into her husband's.

"I'll try to stop him, now go!" James yells as he stares at the upcoming dark lord.

"I love you!" Lily mutters as she grabs her two children and runs upstairs, leaving her wand downstairs. Unknown to her, her beloved husband was also defenseless. For James Potter, forgot his wand as well. She puts down the twins and barricades the door with their dresser. The two twins then begin to cry. Hot tears run down Lily's face as she hears a thump downstairs.

James Potter is dead.

"Shh, remember mommy loves you." She mutters as the twins quiet down. "Mommy has always loved you." Even more hot tears run down her face. "Mommy will always love you." Just as she says the last statement, the door is blasted open.

In the doorway stood the pale man himself, Voldemort. "Step aside." A low hiss escapes from his mouth.

"No!" Lily screams, making sure that she stays in front of her two children.

"Step aside you foolish girl!" The dark lord hisses as he raises his wand.

"No! Take me instead! Just don't take my children." The crying mother says on her knees. She was begging the evilest wizard for mercy.

Voldemort looks at the mother and without a second thought says, "Avada Kedavra!" Lily screams and falls to the ground.

Lily Potter is dead.

The twins, that had only known a happy life were now orphans, in the presence of a man who wanted to kill both of them.

Voldemort walks to the crib, only to see a female and male set of twins. The female seemed to be getting the features of her mother, except she had her father's hazel eyes. The boy had the features of his father but had his mother's green eyes. Voldemort raises his wand at the boy and curses, "Avada Kedavra!"

A green light erupts from his wand and hits the baby boy's head, only to divert it's direction to the girl's left hand. The spell then fully rebounds onto the dark lord himself.

And with that, the two children were known as the twins that lived. They had defeated a dark lord at the age of one.

Everyone in the wizarding world knew who they were. But the twins never grew up knowing who they were.

For they grew up with their aunt, uncle, and cousin. They slept under the stairs with a spider.

They would not figure out who they were until one faithful event.

But that is for another time.

Chapter 2: Duddie’s Birthday

Chapter Text

I awaken on the floor in the cozy cupboard under the stairs. I pull my sleeping bag away from my tired body. My brother, Harry, is sleeping like a baby. His lightning scar is visible on his forehead, his fringe not truly hiding it. My eyes run to my own hand, only to catch sight of the scar on my left hand, also a lightning bolt. Both scars are outcomes from a car crash that killed my mum and dad.

I roll up the sleeping bag and hide it as best I can. Technically the sleeping bag is my cousin's, Dudley, but I knicked it once. The house my brother and I live in is a three-bedroom one. Yet somehow the Dursleys are unable to give Harry and I a room. I sigh as I pull on some of Dudley's old clothes as quiet as I can.

And then I heard the familiar sound of a click. Aunt Petunia yells through the door, "Up. Get up." I hear a sigh and then she repeatedly hits the door. Harry jerks awake, immediately reaching for his taped glasses. I hear a thumping above us, hoping that Dudley will leave us alone for once.

I was wrong.

The ceiling of the cupboard starts to shake as dust and wood particles fly down. "Get up cousin's, we're going to the zoo!" And then the jumping stops as I hear his pounding steps along the stairs. I sigh as I open the door to the cupboard and slip out, closing the door behind me. I move to the wall as I notice my dreadful cousin stalking the door.

As Harry walks out of the closet, Dudley pushes him back in. Harry climbs out of the closet as we make our way to the kitchen. I glance at my brother, we looked nothing alike. While Harry had a mixture of brown and black hair I have a dark auburn.

As we walk into the kitchen I immediately notice my lanky aunt. Her black curly hair would actually be cute if it wasn't paired with her excessively long neck. "Oh, here he comes, the birthday boy!" Petunia says in a sing-song voice. I glance over to the kitchen table, only to see my Uncle Vernon reading a newspaper.

"Happy Birthday son," Vernon says without looking up. They act like they don't know we are here so Harry and I both step into the kitchen.

"Why don't you just cook the breakfast, and try not to burn anything." Petunia directs her orders to Harry.

"Yes, Aunt Petunia," Harry mumbles as he runs to the kitchen. His always messy blackish locks are the only noticeable quality of my small brother.

" I want everything to be perfect for Dudley's special day," Petunia says with a smile on her face. I stand in the doorway, knowing I will be punished if I move without permission.

"Hurry up! Bring my coffee, girl!" Vernon says as I run to the kitchen and grab a coffee mug from the kitchen. I fill it with coffee and bring it to my uncle.

I finally notice that the room was quiet, too quiet. I glance in the family room, only to see Dudley and Petunia gawking over the presents.

"How many are there?" The plump boy asks in a stupid tone.

Vernon proudly smirks and exclaims, "Thirty-six. Counted 'em myself."

"Thirty-six?! But last year, last year I got thirty-seven!!" Dudley yells, stomping his excessively large foot.

"Yes, well, some of them are quite a bit bigger than last year!" Vernon says as he tries to calm down the little brat.

"I don't care how big they are!" Dudley yells as I glance over to Vernon. His face says it all, Dudley is going to have a temper tantrum. I grin evilly, hoping that he will get in trouble.

"Oh, now, now, now. This is what we're going to do, is that when we go out we're going to buy you two new presents! How's that, Pumpkin?" Petunia stops the long awaiting tantrum.

My face drops, of course, he wouldn't get in trouble.

[^-^]

We finally walk outside. The morning looks absolutely stunning in the morning sun. Dudley and Petunia get in the car first as Harry and I are cornered. "I'm warning you two. Any funny business, any at all, and you two won't have any meals for a week. Get in." We finally climb in and await the arrival of the zoo.

[^-^]

The five of us gather around the largest snake in our eyes. The thing seems to be sleeping as it will not even move. "Make it move!" Dudley yells at his father.

Vernon raps on the glass for the boa constrictor to move. "Move!"

"Move!" Dudley says once more in his annoying tone.

"He's asleep!" Harry and I both yell out, making our guardians look at us.

"He's boring!" Dudley groans as he runs off along with his family.

Alright, Harry has been odd before, but he's literally hissing right now. Is hissing even the right word for it? It's like a different language really.

"Harry. You are talking to a snake!" I mutter.

At then the extraordinary thing happened. The snake looks at Harry and blinks. Harry seems to be bewildered and hisses something else. The snake only nods at my brother in response. I am probably going crazy since the snake shakes its head after Harry hisses again.

It's so strange.

So, Harry hisses for like ten minutes, confusing me totally each time. But it's kind of cool. It's almost like it's a separate language.

Although, there's no such thing as snake language.

And then the second amazing thing happened.

"Mummy, dad, come here! You won't believe what this snake is doing!!" Dudley pushes Harry to the ground as he puts his fat face to the glass. I stare daggers into the boy and so does Harry.

The glass that our cousin was leaning on disappears, making him fall. The snake starts to move away from the cage as I just stare at my brother and ask, "Can anything go right for us?"

Chapter 3: Looks Like a Letter

Chapter Text

The snake slithers out of its enclosure, scaring Dudley. When the snake finally gets out of the enclosure it stares at Harry and I, as if grateful to us.

"Anytime!" Harry exclaims, his eyes showing his amazement. I look at him in confusion. Did he hear the snake?

"Hope you can make it to your home!" I smile as I wave goodbye to the retreating snake.

"Snake!" People start yelling and running away from the calm creature.
I glance back at Dudley, only to see him get back up and pound on the glass.

I nudge Harry slightly, showing him the predicament. We both grin as Dudley yells for Petunia. Our grins quickly disappear as we finally see Vernon's face. Harry and I gulp, awaiting the punishment of a lifetime.

•

Vernon drags Harry and I out of the car but politely waits until our aunt gets inside. He drags us into the home by our hair, his face beet red. "What happened?"

"I swear I don't know! One minute the glass was there and then it was gone! It was like magic!" Harry yells stupidly.

"Shut up! You know they hate that word!" I mutter to my brother.

Vernon scoffs and shoves us into our cupboard. "There's no such thing as magic!" Our uncle closes the small opening, leaving us in total darkness.

•

The room around me is blurry, the only thing I can make out are two people in the moonlight. One is a boy with dark hair and striking green eyes. The other is a girl with red hair and brown eyes. The boy is using his finger to draw on the floor, he continuously looks over his shoulder at an overweight person every few seconds.

The girl smiles sadly as she stares at the boy. They continue to carve out a picture.

And then I hear it. A beep that sounds like a mix from a baby scream and the echo of church bells. The sounds echo through my ears and I try to cover them, only to realize I'm frozen. The world starts to fade as the one thing I notice is that the two say something.

"Happy Birthday."

"Yeah, you too."

•

Finally, summer has come around. Vernon had stayed true to his word, as we were stuck in our cupboard for a week. Weeks later Harry and I were starving because they decided to rarely feed us again.

The week of our punishment Harry was fuming about Vernon. He would tell me that one day we would get out of here, that we will leave and never come back. I could only smile at my twin. He was always the brave one, the one with imagination. I am the one who worries, the one who thinks before acting. If I could help it, the 'magic word' incident would have never happened. I am a coward because Harry will stand up to Vernon, I will not.

This was the first week we are able to be out without the glare of our uncle. Harry and I walk to the front door to get the mail, hand in hand. We always stick together but it seems since the incident with the 'm' word we have gotten closer. Unfortunately, I haven't told him of my reoccurring vision, a vision of a room with two children. A vision of a birthday with the children all alone.

We stop at the door and widen our eyes. On the floor, in the house, were two letters addressed to both of us. We dart toward them, grabbing both letters.

Mine read,
'Ms. H. Potter
Cupboard Under The Stairs
4 Privet Drive
Little Whinging
Surrey'

The writing was in slight cursive, a beautiful wax stamp enclosed the front of the letter, the letter H engraved upon it.

Harry and I grab the rest of the letters and walk toward the kitchen. I glance at the Dursleys and quickly put the letter in my pocket. Harry keeps his out and hands, Vernon, the letter. I inch closer to the cupboard so I can carefully open my letter without them knowing. Harry walks to the other side of the table and begins to open his letter. "Dad, look! Harry's got a letter!!" The tattletale grabs Harry's letter and hands it to his father.

"Hey, give it back! It's mine!" Harry whines, knowing full well the Dursleys should have no right to take his letter. I inch closer to the cupboard, determined not to be caught.

"Yours? Who'd be writing to you?" Vernon chuckles at Harry as the family of Dursleys crowd around Harry's letter. I get within two feet from the cupboard door, I open the door only to have it creak and everyone diverts their attention to me. "What do you think you're doing?" Vernon charges towards me angrily.

I dart, trying to close the door. I struggle to close it, finally being pulled forward as Dudley helps his dad open the door. Dudley grabs the letter from my pocket as I try to back away. Harry and I stare at Vernon, both knowing out little time of freedom was gone.

•

That week was more than confusing. Letters for Harry and I came in by the hundreds. A day after our first letters another pair of letters appeared, which were greeted by Vernon closing up the letterbox stating, "No more mail through this letterbox."

Another day Harry and I were awoken by Vernon bellowing, "Shoo go on!" We later found out he shooed off a flock of owls.

A few days ago Petunia was cracking eggs, only to be greeted by every egg having a letter inside. She was yelling for days.

Yesterday Harry and I walked into the family room, hearing the fire crackle. As we glanced over we saw Vernon burning letters, our letters. He looks to us and throws more in.

Then there is today. Harry and I were forced to make the Dursleys cookies and couldn't eat them ourselves. "Fine day Sunday. In my opinion, the best day of the week. Why is that, Dudley?" Vernon asks his son only to be met with a shrug.

I hand Vernon a cookie and Harry says, "Because there's no post on Sundays."

"Right you are Harry. No post on Sundays, Ha! No blasted letters today, no sir!" Harry and I see a shadow and smirk to each other, we knew something was going to happen. Just not what. "No sir, not one blasted, miserable-" Vernon is interrupted by a letter hitting him on the face.

The sound of rumbling, like a million giants playing a game of tag, was heard and then, it happened. Hundreds of letters start shooting out of the fireplace. "Ahh! Make it stop! Please make it stop!" Dudley yells as some letter hit him. Petunia and Vernon only scream, possibly louder than when Dudley got stuck in the snake habitat.

"Go away!" Vernon yells at the letters as if they had a mind of their own.

"What is it? Please tell me what's happening!" Dudley yells once more, squealing as if he was a pig.

Harry glances at me before jumping on the coffee table and grabbing a letter of his. I look to the couch to see one addressed to me so I pocket the letter so it cannot be seen and huddle in the corner as if I was scared. "Give me that! Give me that letter!" Vernon roars as he runs after my twin.

"Get off! Ahh!" Vernon only screams back at Harry in the same fashion. "They're my letters! They're Hailey's too! Let go of me!"

Vernon pushes Harry into the closet and locks the door. He stomps over to me, "Turn out your pockets." He grumbles as I show him the letter. "That's it, We're going away! Far away! Where they can't find us!"

In the background, Dudley whispers, "Daddy's gone mad, hasn't he?!"

Chapter 4: A Surprising Birthday

Chapter Text

The sound of waves lap on the rocks as Harry and I look onto the dusty ground. Harry is using his finger to draw upon the ground. I glance at Dudley on the couch, looking more at his watch. I gasp as I remember a dream from a few nights ago. It was this moment, "You alright Hailey?" Harry asks.

"Yeah, I'm fine," I mumble as the watch on Dudley's wrist beeps telling us it is midnight.

"Happy Birthday," Harry says, his emerald eyes staring back at my brown ones.

"Yeah, you too," I smile as Harry smiles back. "Well, what are you waiting for? Make a wish Harry," Harry and I blow lightly on the cake drawing on the ground. Then beyond the door, loud thumps are heard. They sound as if someone is knocking but doesn't know their own strength.

The door falls as Harry and I jump at the sound of the door falling off its hinges. "Who's there?" Vernon's voice stutters at the outline of a large man.

"Sorry 'bout that," The man says as he grabs the door and puts it back on its hinges. The man has a big bushy brown beard, with matching brown hair. Both are very messy. His height towers over the tallest man I have ever seen.

"I demand that you leave at once, Sir! You are breaking and entering!" Vernon points a gun at the strange tall man.

The man grabs the gun and bends it with his bare hands, "Dry up, Dursley, you great prune." The gun fires. Dudley and Petunia scream. "Mind, I haven't seen you since you was a baby, Harry, but you're a bit more along than I would have expected. Particularly 'round the middle! Hailey, you look just like your mother."

"I-I-I'm not Harry." Dudley stutters.

Harry walks out from the shadows, "I-I am."

"Oh, well, of course, you are! Got something for ya. 'Fraid I might have sat on it at some point! I imagine that it'll taste fine just the same. Ahh. Baked it myself." The man hands me a box. "Words and all. Heh."

"Thank you!" Harry and I say as we open the cake box. It reads, 'Happe Birdae Harry and Hailey'.

"It's not every day that your young man turns eleven, now is it?" The man sits on the couch and pulls out an umbrella. He points it at the long-dead fireplace and produces two bursts of fire into the fireplace.

I put down the cake, "Excuse me, who are you?" I ask.

"Rubeus Hagrid. Keeper of keys and grounds at Hogwarts. Course, you'll know all about Hogwarts."

"Sorry, no," Harry replies.

"Never heard of it," I awkwardly interject.

"No? Blimey, Harry, and Hailey, didn't you ever wonder where your mum and dad learned it all?" Hagrid asks.

"Learnt what?" Harry asks.

"Yer a wizard, Harry."

"I-I'm a what?" Harry looks to Hagrid as if he is insane, which he may just be.

"And yer a witch Hailey," Hagrid beams to me.

"What?" I look at the man curiously. A witch? Like in magic?

"A wizard and witch. And thumping good ones at that, I'd wager. Once you two train up a little," Hagrid exclaims.

"No, you've made a mistake. I can't be...a-a wizard. I mean, I'm just... Harry. Just Harry. " Harry stutters like a small child.

"Well, Just Harry, did you ever make anything happen? Anything you couldn't explain when you were angry or scared?" My head pops up slightly, remembering the times the strangest things that had happened. Like when a car was going to run over a cat and something stopped it. Like when Petunia cut both Harry and my hair and both our heads had a full head of hair the next morning. Like Dudley's birthday. " Yer sister has realized it." Hagrid points to me.

Hagrid hands Harry and I a letter. "Dear, Mr.Potter. We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts' School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!" My letter says the same thing except it is addressed to Ms. Potter.

"They'll not be going! We swore when we took him in we'd put an end to this rubbish!" Vernon yells, slightly red in the face.

"You knew? You knew all along and you never told me? You never told us!" I yell at my aunt and uncle, almost seeing red.

"Of course we knew. How could you not be? My perfect sister being who she was. Oh, my mother and father were so proud the day she got her letter. We have a witch in the family. Isn't it wonderful? I was the only one to see her for what she was. A freak! And then she met that Potter, and then she had you, and I knew you'd be just the same, just as strange, just as ... abnormal. And then, if you please, she went and got herself blown up! And we got landed with you." Petunia looks at Harry and I in disgust.

" Blown up? You told us our parents died in a car crash!" Harry yells.

"A car crash? A car crash kill James and Lily Potter?"

"We had to tell them something," Petunia says in a duh tone.

"It's an outrage! It's a scandal!"

"They'll not be going!" Hagrid looks appalled at my uncle's words.

"Oh, and I suppose a great Muggle like yourself's going to stop them, are you?" Hagrid says in a joking tone.

"Muggle?" Harry and I question at the same time.

"Nonmagic folk. This boy and girl have had their names down ever since they were born! they're going to the finest school of witchcraft and wizardry in the world, and he'll be under the greatest headmaster Hogwarts' has ever seen: Albus Dumbledore. "

" I will not pay for some crackpot old fool to teach him magic tricks!" Vernon yells.

"Never insult AlbusDumbledore in front of me," Hagrid shakes the umbrella at Vernon. He points the umbrella at Dudley, who is currently eating our cake, and with a flash of light, a pink tail appears on his bottom.

The family screams while Harry and I laugh. "Oh, um, I'd appreciate it if you didn't tell anyone at Hogwarts about that. Strictly speaking, I'm not allowed to do magic," Hagrid mutters.

I shake my head and smile, "Alright."

"Ooh, we're a bit behind schedule. Best be off. Unless you'd rather stay, of course. Hmm?" Harry and I look at each other and grin.

"Let's go!' I pull my brother with me, ready to go to a whole new world.

Chapter 5: Diagon Alley

Chapter Text

The hustle and bustle of the streets of London hurt my ears immensely. Harry and I hold our own letters. "All students must be equipped with..." I begin.

"One standard size two pewter cauldrons..." Harry continues.

"And may bring if they desire either an owl, a cat, or a toad." We both finish the letter aloud.

"Did anyone tell you that it's creepy..." Hagrid trails off as we continue to walk.

"When we finish each other's sentences?" I ask as he nods. "We've been told that before actually."

Harry looks at Hagrid for a moment, "Can we find all this in London?" I was thinking the same thing.

"If you know where to go," We follow Hagrid to a corner shop. The place is warm and smells of alcoholic beverages and pastries. The Leaky Cauldron's music is loud but soothing.

"Ah, Hagrid! The usual, I presume?" The barkeep calls to Hagrid.

"No thanks, Tom. I'm on official Hogwarts business today. Just helping young Harry and Hailey here buy their school supplies," Hagrid calls out.

"Bless my soul. It's Harry and Hailey Potter," The sound of the soothing music stops abruptly.

A man trudges over to us and shakes Harry's hand and then mine, "Welcome back, Mr. and Miss Potter, welcome back."

A woman comes up to us next and shakes my hand first and then Harry's, "Doris Crockford, Miss, and Mr. Potter. I can't believe I'm meeting you at last."

A man stumbles near us in an odd turban on his head. "Harry and Hailey P-potter. C-can't tell you how pleased I am to meet you two." I look at him curiously, why is he faking a stutter.

"Hello, Professor. I didn't see you there. Harry, Hailey, this is Professor Quirrell. He'll be your Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts." Hagrid looks at Quirrell as if he appeared out of nowhere.

"Oh, nice to meet you," Harry sticks his hand out to shake Quirrell's hand but the man silently refuses. Harry puts his hand down and I grab it with my right hand.

"F-fearfully fascinating subject. N-not that you need it, e-eh, Potter? Hehe," Quirrell once again fakes his stuttering to an extreme, why is he faking?

"Yes, well, must be going now. Lots to buy," Hagrid says chipperly.

"Goodbye," I stare at Quirrell, making sure he knows that I know that there is something with him.

We walk towards the back room and get greeted by a brick wall. "See, Harry and Hailey, you're famous!" Hagrid says suddenly.

Hagrid taps the brick wall in an odd combination before it shifts and allows us to see a hidden busy street. "Welcome, Hailey and Harry, to Diagon Alley." Harry and I grin as we step on the street. My head jolts to my left as I hear an owl screech. "Here's where you'll get your quills and ink, and over there all your bits and bobs for doing your wizardry."

My eyes trail to a group of boys fawning over a broomstick. "It's a world-class racing broom. Look at it, its the new Nimbus 2000! It's the fastest model yet," I raise my eyebrow. Maybe the stories about witches weren't totally off.

"But, Hagrid, how am I to pay for all this? I haven't any money," Harry snaps me out of my daze as I realize the truth to his words. We are broke.

"Well, there's your money, Harry. Gringotts, the Wizard Bank. T'aint no place safer, 'cept perhaps Hogwarts," Hagrid points to a building that looks almost like a castle.

We walk in silently as Harry and I look around in awe. Inside the bank, keepers seem to be goblins, which makes me squeak in surprise. "Uh, Hagrid, what exactly are those things?" Harry asks quietly.

"They're goblins, Harry. Clever as they come goblins but not the most friendly of beasts. Best stick close to me you two," Hagrid says quietly also.

I murmur to my brother, "I gave you a book about magical creatures that I nicked from Dudley's bedroom last year for Christmas, how come you don't know what they are?"

Harry shrugs as we follow Hagrid, "I just forgot."

"Mr. Harry Potter and Ms. Hailey Potter wish to make a withdrawal," Hagrid looks to the goblin as he looks up.

"And does Mr. Harry Potter and Ms. Hailey Potter have their key?" The goblin asks.

"Oh. Wait a minute. Got it here somewhere. Hah. Here's the little devil. Oh, and there's something else as well. Professor Dumbledore gave me this. It's about you-know-what in vault you-know-which." Hagrid gives the creature a letter wrapped in string and a key.

"Very well."

°\^_^/°

"Vault six-hundred and eighty-seven. Lamp, please," Hagrid hands the goblin a lamp. "Key please." Hagrid hands him the key. The door is unlocked and there stands piles and piles of gold.

"Woah," I say as I walk into the vault and grab a couple handfuls of gold and put it in my old book bag on my side.

"Didn't think your mum and dad would leave you with nothing, now did ya?" Hagrid announces, clearly amused with our reactions.

°\#_#/°

"Vault seven-hundred and thirteen," The goblin announces loudly.

"What's in there, Hagrid?" I ask him quietly.

"Can't tell you, Hailey. It's Hogwarts business. Very secret," We look at the goblin expectantly.

"Stand back," He says loudly as he his fingers down the door and it unlocks quickly. Inside there is a small brown parcel. Hagrid shuffles over to it and puts it in his pocket.

"Best not mention this to anyone, Harry and Hailey," Hagrid says as we nod.

°~{^•^}~°
| |

"We still need..." Harry trails off.

"A wand," I finish.

"A wand? Well, you'll want Ollivanders. No place better. Run along there, but wait. I just got one more thing I got to do. Won't be long." Hagrid replies.

Harry and I hold hands as we walk into the store. Inside there are shelves of wands, but no wizard. A faint glow in a box distracts me for a moment but I brush it off. "Hello?" I yell softly.

A thunk makes me jump as I see a old man on a latter. "I wondered when I'd be seeing you two, Miss and Mr. Potter. It seems only yesterday that your mother and father were in here buying their first wands." He picks up a wand, "Ah here we are." He hands Harry and I two boxes with beautiful wands. "Well, give it a wave."

We both wave our wands at the same time and shelves crash down. We quickly put our wands back on the counter. "Apparently not," He grabs two more wands and we both wave them and Harry causes a vase to break while I cause a couple wands to fall from their boxes. "No, no, definitely not! No matter..." He grabs two boxes, "I wonder."

He hands us both a wand. Once my wand touches my skin I feel warmth wash over me. "Curious, very curious," Ollivander mutters.

"What's curious?" I ask him quietly.

"I remember every wand I've ever sold, Miss Potter. It just so happens that the phoenix, whose tail feather resides in your wand gave two other feathers, just two. One of the other two are in your brother's wand. It is curious that you should be destined for these wands when one of its brothers gave you those scars." Ollivander says darkly.

"And...who owned that wand?" Harry asks quietly.

"Oh, we do not speak his name. The wand chooses the wizard, Mr. Potter. It's not always clear why, but I think it is clear that we can expect great things from you. After all, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named did great things...terrible, yes, but great," Ollivander hands both of our wands to us as we pay him.

A knock on the window makes us jump as we see Hagrid holding up a snowy owl, "Harry! Harry! Happy birthday!"

"Wow," Harry walks out as I stay.

"Mr. Ollivander?" I look at him.

"Hmm?"

"What is my wand made out of exactly?" I ask him.

"Vinewood, eleven inches, phoenix feather core. Why do you want to know?" He looks at me.

I shrug, "Just wondered."

(\•^•/)

"Hailey, do you want to share my present?" Harry asks me kindly, referring to Hedwig.

"Actually, I was wondering if I could pick out my own pet?" I look up to Hagrid as he nods. Harry hands his new pet to Hagrid as I pull him toward the nearest pet shop.

Inside rats tap dance and owls scattered in cages fill the room. Toads croak as cat meow. I stare at the owls with a smile but quickly look down when I hear purring. Rubbing against my leg is an all-black cat with brown eyes.

I pick the cat up and it starts to nibble on my finger. "Excuse me?" I yell slightly as the witch that owns the store jumps.

"Yes, dear?" The witch asks.

"How much for this kitten?" I ask politely.

"I'll tell you what dear, that cat is too young to be rejected by multiple people. I believed that she would never like a witch or wizard, so I'll give her to you for free, no charge." The witch says kindly.

"T-thank you!" I say happily. I spot a black cat carrier. "How much for the cat carrier?"

"One galleon."

•π•

We sit in a dim room eating. "You all right, Harry and Hailey? You two seem very quiet." Hagrid interrupts our daze.

"He killed our parents, didn't he? The one who gave us this. You know, Hagrid, I know you do," I kick Harry's leg for being so rude.

Hagrid sighs and pushes his bowl away, "First, and understand this, Harry and Hailey, 'cause it's very important. Not all wizards are good. Some of them go bad. A few years ago there was one wizard who went as bad as you can go. And his name was V-...his name was V-..."

"Maybe if you wrote it down?" I say with a kind smile.

"No, I can't spell it. All right. His name was Voldemort." He says lowly.

"Voldemort?" Harry says very loudly.

Hagrid shushes my brother, "It was dark times, Harry, dark times. Voldemort started to gather some followers, brought 'em over to the dark side. Anyone that stood up to him ended up dead. Your parents fought against him, but nobody lived once he decided to kill 'em. Nobody...not one. Except you two." Hagrid finishes the story.

"Us? Voldemort tried to kill...us?" Harry announces bewildered.

"Yes. That ain't no ordinary cut on your forehead, Harry. Neither is that cut on your hand, Hailey. A mark like that only comes from being touched by a curse...and an evil curse at that." Hagrid says quite darkly.

"What happened to Vo-...to You-Know-Who?" I ask.

"Some say he died. Codswallop in my opinion. Nope, I reckon he's out there, still, too tired to go on. But one thing's absolutely certain. Something about you stumped him that night. That's why you're famous, Harry and Hailey. That's why everybody knows your names. You're the twins who lived."

Chapter 6: Trains and a Mysterious Platform

Chapter Text

The last month has been peaceful, to say the least. After we got the first letter, Vernon moved us to Dudley's second bedroom, unfortunately, we both forgot when we tried to grab our Hogwarts letters.

Dudley has been afraid of us. Well, he has been more scared of my brother. Harry has been teasing him while I just try to comfort the oaf afterward.

Our aunt and uncle have left us alone, probably half scared and half furious at us. For the last month, they have acted as if any chair we sat in was empty.

I sat on my bed as Harry sat on his. I was currently reading my potions book. I lay on my stomach with my feet in the air, crossing at the ankles. Midnight, my cat, lay on my right side as my left-hand flips the pages of the book.

Harry was reading Hogwarts: A History but I had already memorized that book. Hedwig sat in her cage in the corner of the room. Midnight is supposed to be in her cat carrier but I couldn't leave her in a small carrier like that.

Yelling pursues as I quickly put my potions book in my trunk and Midnight in her carrier. It's the first of September and Vernon is taking us to King's Cross train station, only because they are getting Dudley's tail removed.

It was currently seven o'clock and finally, our trunks were in the car. Petunia tried to have Dudley sit by Harry, "I don't want to be near him!" He yells.

I roll my eyes and switch places with Harry and Dudley immediately calms down.

The car ride was plain dreadful. Petunia looks nervously at Harry and I throughout the entire trip. Finally, at half-past ten, Harry and my trunks were put on to two different carts. "Well, there you are boy and girl. Platform nine --- platform ten. Your platform should be somewhere in the middle, but they don't seem to have it built yet, do they?" He was right.

There wasn't a platform nine and three quarters. "Have a good term," Vernon says nastily as he turns around and walks away without a word.

We turned to the Dursleys and all three laugh and drive away. What on Earth are we going to do now?

I stopped a passing guard, trying to find the train. Of course, I couldn't say platform nine and three quarters. I couldn't even tell him what part of the country it is in! He started getting annoyed as if I was acting stupid on purpose. Harry asked where the train that leaves at eleven o'clock is and the guard said there isn't one. He strutted away, muttering about 'time wasters'.

He and I were getting desperate. It was ten minutes to eleven and we don't know where to go, have two carts with trunks we can barely lift, a cat and owl, and two sacks full of wizard money. And then we heard our saving grace, "Packed with muggles of course!"

"Muggles?" I say hopefully, knowing some wizard slang. I turn around to see the speaker was a plump woman who was with four boys and a girl, all with flaming red hair. One boy had a owl! "Harry, let's go!" I push my cart to follow them.

They stopped and so did we, "Now what was the platform number?" The plump woman asks.

"Nine and three quarters!" The small girl says as she holds the woman's hand. "Mom can't I go?"

"You're not old enough, Ginny, now be quiet. Alright, Percy, you go first. What looked to be the oldest brother marched towards platforms nine and ten. Within a second he was gone. "Fred you next!"

"I'm not Fred, I'm George." Said the boy. "Honestly, woman, you call yourself our mother. Can't you tell I'm George!" The boy says as Hailey snickers. He was playing his mother.

"Sorry, George, dear."

"I'm only joking, I am Fred," The boy runs and within a second after he hits the barrier, he disappears. The twin, that looked exactly like Fred follows his brother.

Harry and I run forward to the redheads. "Excuse me!" I yell as I pant for breath slightly.

"Hello, dears," The woman says. "First time at Hogwarts?" We both nod. "Ron's new, too." She points to the last male redhead.

"Yes," I start. "The thing is ---- the thing is, we don't know how to ---."

"How to get on to the platform?" We nod slightly. "Not to worry, all you have to do is walk straight at the barrier between nine and ten."

Wait but if it's platform nine and three quarters, wouldn't it be slightly to the right?

"Don't stop and don't be scared you'll crash into it, that's very important. Best to do it at a bit of a run if you're nervous. Go on, go now before Ron." She smiles kindly.

"Er...okay," Harry replies.

"Good luck," The small girl says to Harry. Harry ran straight, even if he wanted to stop, he probably couldn't. Within moments he disappears.

"Alright, now you dear," The mother says kindly as I nod and run at the barrier. I close my eyes as I feel myself go through the wall. I look around to see a hidden station with a scarlet steam engine. I smile as I spot Harry and we start walking.

"Gran, I lost my toad again."

"Oh Neville."

"Give us a look, Lee, go on."

We go on the train and find a empty compartment at the back of the train. I slip Midnight in first as Harry slips Hedwig in. I try to pull my trunk but it doesn't budge, Harry is having the same problem. "Want a hand?" A twin we saw earlier asks.

"Sure, you're George right?" I smile as he looks at me with wide eyes.

"Blimey, how did you know my name?"

I shrug, "I heard your conversation with your mother."

"Yes but how did you know that I was George and not Fred?" George asks.

"You have a more high pitched voice," I say casually as the twin brushes it off.

"Oi, Fred! C'mere and help!"

With the twins' help we are able to get our trunks in the compartment. "Thanks," Harry and I say.

"What's that?" Fred points to my left hand and then at Harry's forehead.

"Blimey, " George says, "are you two.."

"They are!" Fred yells, "Aren't you?"

"What?" Harry and I say at the same time.

"Harry and Hailey Potter," The twins chorus.

"Oh him," Harry says quickly. "I mean yeah, I'm him."

They look to me, "Yeah I'm Hailey," I look to the ground embarrassed.

"Fred, George, are you there?" The plump lady's voice carries.

"Coming, mum!" With one last look the twins run off the train. Harry and I look out the window.

"Ron, you've got something on your nose," She runs the end of his nose with a handkerchief.

"Mum, geroff," Ron whines as he wiggles free.

"Aaah, has ickle Ronnie got somefink on his nosie?" Fred asks.

"Shut up," I laugh slightly at the fight, Harry is laughing also.

"Where's Percy?" Their mother asks.

"He's coming now," There strode the oldest, already dressed in his robes.

"Can't stay long, Mother," Percy says. "I'm up front, the prefects have two compartments to themselves."

"Oh you're a prefect Percy?" George asks. "You should have said something, we had no idea."

"Hang on, I think I remember him saying something about it once," Fred begins.

"Or twice," George smiles.

"A minute," Fred continues.

"All summer," George finishes.

"Oh shut up," Percy the prefect yells.

The mother kisses Percy on the cheek and he leaves. "Now you two, this year, you behave yourselves. If I get one more owl telling me you've..... you've blown up a toilet or-"

"Blown up a toilet? We've never blown up a toilet."

"Great idea mum, thanks."

"It's not funny. And look after Ron!" The mother says.

"Don't worry, ickle Ronniekins a is safe with us," George says while grinning.

"Shut up."

"Hey, mum, guess what? Guess who we just met on the train?" Fred yells. Harry leans back, not wanting to be seen, but I still stay near the glass. "You know that black-haired boy and the red-haired girl who was near us at the train station? Know who they are?

"Who?"

"Harry and Hailey Potter!"

The little girl squeals, "Harry Potter! Oh, mum, can I go on the train and see him. Mum oh please," She begs.

"Well looks like you have an admirer Harry," I smirk as he rolls his eyes.

Chapter 7: A New Friend

Chapter Text

"You've already seen him, Ginny, and the poor kids aren't something you goggle at in a zoom. Are they really, Fred? How do you know?" The plump woman asks Fred, one of the twins.

"Asked them. Saw their scars. They're really there, like lightning," Fred practically fangirls.

"Poor dears, no wonder they were alone, I wondered. They were so polite when they asked how to get onto the platform," The mother says sadly.

"Never mind that, do you think they remember what You Know Who looks like?" Fred grins evilly.

"I forbid you to ask them, Fred. No, don't you dare. As though they need reminding of that on their first day of school," The mother scolds.

"All right, keep your hair on."

A whistle sounds as the mother forces her clan of gingers, except the little girl, onto the train. I watch as the girl and mother leave and sigh, if only. "Anyone sitting here? Everywhere else I full," The youngest redhead mutters awkwardly.

"You're Ron right?" I ask politely.

"Blimey, how'd you know that?" He asks me curiously.

"Well your brothers called for your mom, and your mom introduced us to you as well," I smile, internally asking how stupid he is if he doesn't remember something that happened ten minutes ago.

"Hey Ron," The twins were back. "Listen we're going down the middle of the train, Lee Jordan's got a giant tarantula down there."

"Right," Clearly he doesn't like spiders. I take Midnight out of her carrier and stroke her.

"Harry, did we introduce ourselves? Fred and George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. Hailey, you seem to have figured out our lives anyways. See you later then!"

"Bye," The three of us say at the same time. The twins leave, sliding the compartment door closed.

"Are you two really Harry and Hailey Potter?" Ron blurts out, quite rudely. We nod, "Oh well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George's jokes. Have you really got ----- you know..."

With one hand he points to my left hand and with the other, he points to Harry's forehead. I lift my dominant hand as Harry lifts his fringe, both revealing our scars that we didn't know the true meaning behind for years. "So that's where You Know Who.."

"Yes, but we can't remember it," I smile gently.

"Nothing?"

"Well I remember a lot of green light but nothing else," Harry speaks.

"Wow," Ron stares at us for a moment before I raise an eyebrow. He jumps and looks out the window in embarrassment.

"Are all your family wizards?" Harry asks Ron.

"Yes, I think so. I think Mom has a service cousin who's an accountant hut we never talk about him."

"So you must know loads of magic already!" I join in the conversation. He clearly is part of the old wizarding families, like that one boy told us about. What was his name again? Dragon?

"I heard you live with muggles, what's that like?" Ron looks at me while asking the question.

"Horrible, well not all of them," I say, its true not everyone is mean.

"Our aunt and uncle and cousin are, though. I wish we had three wizard brothers." Harry continues my previous statement.

"Five," Ron says. "I'm the sixth in our family to go to Hogwarts. You could say I've got a lot to live up to. Bill and Charlie have already left, Bill was head boy and Charlie was captain of Quidditch. Now Percy's a prefect. Fred and George mess around a lot, but they still get really good marks and everyone thinks they're funny. Everyone expects me to do as well as the others, but if I do, it's no big deal, because they did it first. You need to get anything new, either, with five brothers. I've got Bill's old room, Charlie's old wand, and Percy's rat," Ron pulls out his rat and I have to stop Midnight from eating him.

"His name's Scabbers and he's useless, he rarely ever wakes up. Percy got an owl from my dad for being made a prefect, but the couldn't aff... I mean, I got Scabbers instead." I nod, knowing what it means to not be able to afford things.

"Anything off the trolley, dears?" A woman asks nicely.

"No, thanks, I'm all set," Ron grimaces at his mushed up sandwich.

I smile as I pull out a handful of coins, "We'll take the lot!"

"Whoa!"

The lady quickly piles the food in our compartment, as if I would change my mind. I smile as Midnight looks up lazily and stares at the food.

"Bertie Bott's Every Flavour Beans?" Harry stares at the candy.

"They mean every flavor! There are chocolate and peppermint, and there's also spinach, liver, and tripe. George swore he got a bogey-flavored one once!" Ron shudders at the thought.

I pick up a blue and gold package, "These aren't real chocolate frogs, are they?" I know I sound stupid the moment I hear my own sentence.

"It's only a spell. Besides, it's the cards you want. Each pack's got a famous witch or wizard. I got about 500 meself." Ron smiles, proud of himself. The chocolate frog jumps on to the window after I open the package and jumps out the window. "Oh, that's rotten luck. They've only got one good jump in them to begin with."

"Hey, I've got Dumbledore!" I say excitedly.

"I got about 6 of him."

Harry points to the card, "Hey, he's gone!"

"Well, you can't expect him to hang around all day, can you?" Ron says as Scabbers squeaks loudly, "Pitiful, isn't he?"

"Just a little bit," I say kindly.

"Fred gave me a spell as to turn him yellow. Want to see?" Ron asks. Harry and I nod. He clears his throat, "Suns-"

A girl with bushy brown hair and buck teeth walk into the compartment. "Has anyone seen a toad? A boy named Neville's lost one."

"No," Ron looks at her like she's crazy.

"Oh, are you doing magic? Let's see then," She crosses her arms at the boy.

Ron clears his throat, "Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid fat rat yellow!" The box Scabbers was nibbling on flies away.

"Are you sure that's a real spell? Well, it's not very good, is it? Of course, I've only tried a few simple spells myself, and they've all worked for me. For example..." She walks over to Harry and sits down. "Oculus Reparo," His glasses fix themselves, the tape disappearing. He takes them off, "That's better, isn't it?" Harry puts back on his glasses, pushing back his hair. "Holy Cricket, you're Harry Potter. I'm Hermione Granger...and you are...?"

"Ron Weasley," Ron says with a mouth full of food.

"Pleasure," Hermione grimaces. "And I can assume that you are Hailey?" She asks me.

"Yeah," I say quietly.

"You three better change into your robes. I expect we'll be arriving soon." She starts to walk away, "You've got dirt, on your nose, by the way, did you know? Just there. " Ron scratches at his nose.

I excuse myself and go get changed.

Chapter 8: Meeting a Brat and Sorting

Chapter Text

Darkness surrounds us as we pour out of the train, "Right, then! First years! This way, please! Come on, now, don't be shy! Come on now, hurry up!" A bug man we know as Hagrid yells. We all stride towards Hagrid, Harry and I with big smiles on our faces. "Hello, Harry. Hello, Hailey."

"Hey, Hagrid," Harry and I say in unison.

"Whoa."

"Right then. This way to the boats! Come on, now, follow me!" Hagrid bellows as he leads us to multiple boats.

Harry, Ron, and I all sit in a boat together. We stare up at the castle in front of us in awe. "Wicked," Ron smiles.

We jump out of the boats once we hit the shore and basically run into the castle. A female with a tight bun taps her fingers on a banister as she stares at us. "Welcome to Hogwarts. Now, in a few moments, you will pass through these doors and join your classmates. But before you can take your seats you must be sorted into your houses. They are Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, and Slytherin. Now, while you are here, your house will be like your family. Your triumphs will earn you house points. Any rule-breaking, and you will lose points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup," The woman announces.

"Trevor!" A young plump boy runs out of the crowd as people snicker around him. "Sorry." He fades into the crowd as I try to find him, he seemed pretty nice.

"The sorting ceremony will begin momentarily," The woman says before walking off.

"What the?" Someone screams as I turn around. Dozens of ghosts appear. I hear Harry gasp as I smile, I read Hogwarts: A History and actually remembered it, so I knew about them.

"My dear Frair, haven't we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name you know, he's not really even a ghost," The ghost sees us all just staring and him. "I say, what are you all doing here?"

"New students!" Says a plump ghost the other was just talking to, "About to be sorted, I suppose?" Some of us nod, Harry and I are some of them. "Hope to see you in Hufflepuff! My old house you know. The ghosts fly away as I just grin.

"It's true then, what they're saying on the train. Harry and Hailey Potter have come to Hogwarts." A familiar voice says behind us. I turn around to see a boy I met at Diagon Alley, I smile and wave. His grey eyes look at me for a moment before settling on the scar I am famous for. Children mutter our names. "This is Crabbe and Goyle," He nods to the two large boys, "and I'm Malfoy...Draco Malfoy."

Ron snickers at his name, "Think my name's funny, do you? No need to ask yours. Red hair and a hand me down robe? You must be a Weasley. Well soon find that some wizarding families are better than others, Potters. Don't want to go making friends with the wrong sort. I can help you there." Draco extends his hand to Harry.

"I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks," Harry says coldly.

Draco glares at Harry and turns to me. Before he can ask if I want to be friends the black-haired witch slaps him on the shoulder with a paper. "We're ready for you now," The doors open and she leads us to the great hall.

I look up at the enchanted ceiling, "It's not real, the ceiling. It's just bewitched to look like the night sky. I read about it in Hogwarts: A History." Hermione informs me.

"Yeah I know, I read it," I smile as I reply.

There on a four-legged stool sat an old tattered hat, I smile as I remember what it is but Harry looks confused. "Oh you may not think I'm pretty, but don't judge what you see, I'll eat myself if you can find, a smarter hat than me. You can keep your bowlers black, your top hats sleek and tall, for I'm the Hogwarts Sorting hat and I can cap them all. There's nothing hidden in your head The Sorting Hat can't see, so try me on and I will tell you where you ought to be. You might belong in Gryffindor where dwell the brave at heart, their daring, nerve, and chivalry set Gryffindors apart. You might belong in Hufflepuff, where they are just loyal, those patient Hufflepuff are true and unafraid of toil. Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw, If you have a ready mind, Where those of with and learning, will always find their kind. Or perhaps I Slytherin you'll make your real friends, those cunning folk uses any means to achieve their ends. So put me on! Don't be afraid! And don't get in a flap! You're in safe hands, though I have none, for I'm a Thinking cap!" The hat finishes singing and everyone claps.

"When I call your name, you will come forth, I shall place the sorting hat on your head, and you will be sorted into your houses. Hermione Granger," The lady announces.

"Oh, no. Okay, relax," She whispers to herself.

"Good luck," I smile as she goes up.

"Mental that one, I'm telling you," Harry nods as I punch him and Ron in the arm.

"Ah, right then...hmm...right. Okay...Gryffindor!!" The hat yells. Hermione grins as the hat is taken off her head and skips off to the Gryffindor table.

"Draco Malfoy."

The hat barely even goes on his head before, "SLYTHERIN!"

"There isn't a witch or wizard who went bad who wasn't in Slytherin." Ron states to Harry and I.

"But Merlin himself was a Slytherin so it shouldn't be so bad!" I mutter to the two boys as Ron stares at me for a moment.

"Susan Bones."

Harry and I stare at a professor with greasy black hair looking at me in particular. I grasp my hand as Harry grasps his head as a searing pain goes through our bodies. "Harry, Hailey, what is it?" Ron asks.

"Nothing," I glare at Harry to make sure he understands. "We're fine." He nods as we put our attention back to the hat.

"Ronald Weasley." Ron gulps as he walks over to the hat.

"Ah! Another Weasley. I know just where to put you...Gryffindor!!" The hat bellows as it touches Ron's head.

"Harry Potter." The room goes quiet as Harry steps up.

Harry sits there for a good three minutes with the hat on his head until, "GRYFFINDOR!!" The crowd erupts in cheers.

"We've got a Potter!" The twins yell happily over the crowd. I look to them and laugh, forgetting I haven't been sorted yet.

"Hailey Potter."

I walk up and the hat is put on my head. "Another Potter! You are even more difficult. You are brave, not afraid to threaten your enemies. You are loyal to the ones you love. You are cunning and determined in the things that you do. You also seem to have a photographic memory.." The hat rambles.

"Just put me where you think I belong," I mutter to the hat politely.

"Where I think you belong eh?" The hat says as if it's amused. "Better be then, SLYTHERIN!" If I thought the Gryffindor table was loud, it seemed like Slytherin was a close second.

The green children welcome me, probably happy they got a Potter. I look to the Gryffindor table only to see Harry staring at me.

Great, we're divided.

Chapter 9: Professor Dumbledore

Chapter Text

After everyone was sorted Dumbledore stands up, "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are, Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you," everyone clapped as he sat down.

My eyes widen as, on the empty platters, food appears. Harry and I were never starved but we never get to eat as much as we'd like. I pile food on to my plate with a grin, "Blimey, when was the last time you ate?" A dark-skinned boy asks me as he eyes my plate.

I shrug, "I have never this much food," I smile at the boy as he glances at my left hand.

"I'm Blaise Zabini," He sticks out his hand and I shake it.

"Hailey Potter, but I guess everyone knows that huh?" I look at him while he chuckles.

"Yeah, at least you don't have to introduce yourself to everyone!" He excitedly announces.

"Yep," I drink from my goblet. Pumpkin juice is the best.

"Oh right," Blaise taps another boy's back. He turns around and stares at my left hand immediately. "This is my friend, Theo."

"Theodore Nott," he sticks his hand out and I shake it.

"Nice to meet you," I smile as I eat some chicken.

"I have a few start of term notices I wish to announce. The first years please note that the dark forest is strictly forbidden to all students. Also, our caretaker, Mr. Filchhas asked me to remind you that the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a most painful death. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house should contact Madam Hooch. And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song! Pick your favorite tune!" Dumbledore says happily.

"Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts. Teach us something please, whether we be old and bald or young with scabby knees. Our heads could use some filling with some interesting stuff, for now, they're bare and full of air, dead flies and bits of fluff. So teach us things worth knowing bring back what we forgot. Just do your best, we'll do the rest, and learn till our brains all rot."

Everyone ends at different times, finally leaving Fred and George singing a very slow funeral march. "Ah music," Dumbledore says as he wipes his eyes, "A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!"

"Slytherins follow me!" A female yells as Blaise, Theo, and I stand up at the same time. We follow the prefect as we make our way to the dungeons. "Hey, you never answered my question," a voice behind me whispers in my ear that makes me jump.

"Oi Malfoy, what are you doing?" Blaise runs his eyes annoyed.

"Just seeing if Potter and I are going to associate with each other Zabini," Draco says cooly.

"Malfoy," I start as he looks at me, "I haven't decided."

He nods, "Alright, see you around Potter," he slightly sneers.

"Prat," Theo mutters underneath his breath.

"Well you're not wrong," I say as I chuckle.

"Alright kids, listen up! The password for the common room is Pureblood." The female and male prefects say in unison.

After they say the password the dungeon common room opens up, revealing a greenish room. There are windows showing the lake, a tentacle from a squid showing. The fire is red and gold but it doesn't change the odd room.

"Boys dormitories to your left." The male prefect says.

"Girls, the same on your right. You'll find that your belongings have already been brought up." The female says.

When I see my bed I immediately flop on it, two giggles make me lookup. Two females of my age look down to me, "I'm Aimee Prewett, Pureblood," She smiles warmly.

"I'm Andie Travers, Pureblood," She also smiles warmly.

"Hailey Potter," They giggle in response.

"We know!" They say together.

"Well we ought to go to sleep," Andie sighs.

"Yeah," Aimee mumbles.

"Is it alright if I let my kitten out in the room?" I ask them as they nod.

I go over to the cat carrier and open it, immediately being greeted by my black cat. She stares at my roommates and makes a noise like growling. I shush her and walk to my four-poster bed, as soon as my head hits the pillow, I'm out like a light.

Chapter 10: Swish and Flick

Chapter Text

The news had already spread like wildfire. Harry Potter, my brother, is the youngest Quidditch seeker in a century.

I run after my brother as I spot him and Ron walking. "Hey, guys!" I say happily. My black robes slightly turn to my side since I've been running.

"Hey Hailey," Ron mutters, avoiding my gaze.

"Hey," Harry also avoids my gaze.

"Congratulations on getting on the Quidditch team!" I exclaim.

"Er, thanks," Harry replies.

"I'm telling you, it's spooky. She knows more about you than you do." Ron says as he gestures to Hermione.

"Who doesn't?" Harry and I say in unison. The staircase shudders and begins to move. The four of us grab the railings.

Ron screams as Hermione gasps. "What's happening?" Harry asks.

"The staircases change, remember?" The staircase finally stops moving.

Harry taps Ron's shoulder, "Let's go this way."

"Before the staircase moves again," Ron agrees. We all enter a dark room, my eyes dart side to side to make sure there isn't danger.

"Does anyone feel like...we shouldn't be here?" My raven haired idiot of a brother asks.

"We're not supposed to be here. This is the third floor. It's forbidden," Hermione reminds the boys as I keep my wand drawn.

Suddenly, a flame lights on a tall stone torch. At that moment, the caretaker's cat, Mrs. Norris comes running in and meows. "Let's go." The cat meows.

"It's Filch's cat!" Ron exclaims.

"Run!" I yell as I pull Hermione with me. Flames light as we run, showing Filch where we basically are.

Harry tries to open the door, "It's locked!"

"That's it, we're done for!" Ron whines, as if he is on the verge of tears.

"Oh, move over!" I pull Harry and Ron away from the bright witch. With a point of her wand, "Alohom*ora," the door opens with a creak. "Get in."

"Alohom*ora?" Ron questions the girl.

"Standard book of spells, Chapter seven," I reply as I look in the darkroom. This place gives me the creeps and I don't like it.

"Filch is gone." Hermione sighs in relief.

"Probably thinks this door's locked," Ron quickly reminds us.

"It was locked," I remind him as he slightly sinks as if I deflated his balloon of happiness.

"And for good reason," Harry mutters as we all look up to see a three-headed dog sleeping. Just our luck that once Harry says that, the dog begins to wake. It growls and yawns before noticing us. We all scream as we bolt to the door. We close the door and have to battle the dog.

"I'm going to my common room, bye guys," I pant as I straighten my robes.

"See you later Hailey," Hermione replies.

"See you 'mione." I run to my common room and collapse onto a green armchair.

"Where have you been?" Draco's voice slightly echoes in the room.

"Battling a three-headed dog that is guarding a trap door," I reply calmly.

Draco gives me a strange look before walking away, shaking his head.

*_*

I sit next to Blaise as Flitwick begins to teach us the levitation spell. "One of a wizard's most rudimentary skills is levitation the ability to make objects fly. Uh, do you all have your feathers?" The familiar girl with bushy brown hair raises hers. "Good. Now, uh, don't forget the nice wrist movement we've been practicing, hmm? The swish and flick. Everyone."

We all repeat, "Swish and flick."

"Good. And enunciate. Wingardium Leviosa. Off you go then." Flitwick almost says as if he will be amused.

I look around at everyone who is attempting to complete the spell. Draco even seems to have trouble with it. I notice Hermione is scolding Ron for doing it wrong. I concentrate before using my wrist to swish my wand, "Wingardium Leviosa," I flick my wrist and my feather rises in the air.

Hermione seems to have done it at the same time, "Oh, well done! See here, everyone! Ms. Granger's done it! Looks like Ms. Potter has gotten it too! Oh, splendid!" Flitwick says happily.

"Blimey, I got to have you tutor me," Blaise says as I look at him.

"The spell isn't that difficult though. Like professor Flitwick said," I demonstrate with my wand. "Swish and Flick." Blaise attempts it, "See? You're a natural," I say kindly.

An explosion makes me jump. There sits Seamus, all sooty again. "I think we're going to need another feather over here, Professor," Harry says meekly.

π^π

Harry and a couple of other students walk into the courtyard. I storm over to my brother and pull him by the ear. "What was that for?" He asks angrily.

"Why have you been avoiding me?" I ask him in a low tone.

"What?"

"What have you been avoiding me, brother?" I look at him as he tries to divert his eyes. "It's because of Slytherin isn't it?" I look at him, pissed off.

He nods, "Ron said that Slytherins are almost always evil."

"And you believe a git?" I ask point blankly.

"I-i," Harry stutter.

I pull out my wand and fiddle with it. "We were supposed to be doing this together, please at least acknowledge my existence!"

"Hailey, I'm really sorry," Harry looks down to the ground.

"It's fine, Harry." I sigh as I walk away.

"Its leviosa not leviosar. Acknowledge my existence brother! They both are nightmares! No wonder they don't have any friends." Ron says angrily as I push past them both at the same time as Hermione. We both run to the girl's lavatory and start crying.

"I," I hiccup slightly," am going to kill that red-headed dimwit."

"Get in the back of the line," Hermione slightly smiles.

&_&

I wipe my tears onto a toilet paper sheet and open my door. I look forward to see thick long legs. I look up warily to see a troll. Backing up slowly, I attempt to hide in my stall. The troll raises it's club and smashes the tops of the stalls.

I hear a scream, "Hermione!" I yell as I crawl over to her and raise my wand.

Sounds of steps echo through the bathroom, "Hermione and Hailey, move!" Harry yells.

The troll destroys the remaining stalls, "Help, help!" Hermione screams.

Harry and Ron start throwing the broken pieces of the stall. "Hey, pea-brain!" Ron throws a piece of wood directly at the troll's head.

With it distracted I pull Hermione with me to hide underneath the sinks but, the troll notices us. He swings his club and destroys the sinks making Hermione scream once more. "Help!" Hermione yells as I continue to grip my wand and think of a good spell for this occasion.

Harry pulls out his wand and jumps on the troll's club and is lifted up. He somewhat screams as he lands on the troll's head, being hurled forward and back, eventually getting his wand up the beast's nose. Ron slightly cringes at the sight.

The troll gets Harry off his head and holds him by the foot. The troll raises it's club and tries to hit Harry, but misses every time. "Do something!" Harry yells as he avoids being hit once more.

"What?" Ron looks around confused as Harry once again ducks.

"Anything!" Harry yells as he doesn't get hit again.

"Ron!" I yell, my hands cupped around my face.

"Swish and flick," Hermione demonstrates with her hand.

"Wingardium Leviosa!" Ron's spell makes the club float in the air. I smile, at least my brother isn't dead. The troll looks at the club in confusion as it hurdles down and hits him in the head. The beast falls with a loud groan.

I pull Hermione up as we look at the troll warily. "Is it dead?" Hermione asks.

"I don't think so. Just knocked out." He pulls out his wand from the troll's nose, "Troll bogies," he says, disgusted.

Suddenly Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and Professor Quirrell all run in the lavatory. "Oh! Oh, my goodness! E-Explain yourselves, both of you!" She points to my redhead acquaintance and my raven-haired brother.

"Well, what it is.." Harry and Ron stutter.

" It's my fault, Professor McGonagall," Hermione steps forward as the teachers, the two boys, and I gape at the bushy-haired brunette.

"Ms. Granger?" McGonagall says in surprise.

"I went looking for the troll. I'd read about them and thought I could handle it. But I was wrong. If Harry, Hailey, and Ron hadn't come and found me...I'd probably be dead." Hermione says, convincing the teachers because, why would their top student lie?

"Be that as it may...it was an extremely foolish thing to do." I glance at Snape to see him hide a large cut on his leg. "I would have expected more rational behavior on your part, Ms. Granger. 5 points will be taken from Gryffindor for your serious lack of judgment. As for you two gentlemen and you Ms. Potter, I just hope you realize how fortunate you are. Not many students could take on a full-grown mountain troll and live to tell the tale. 5 points...will be awarded to each of you. For sheer dumb luck. " McGonagall walks away, along with Snape.

"Perhaps you ought to go...M-might wake up...heh." We all exit, leaving the man alone. I stare at him for a moment, still wondering why he is faking stuttering.

Chapter 11: New Spells and Harry’s First Game

Chapter Text

"Malfoy, I heard you screamed your head off when you found out there was a troll," I write in my notebook as I notice the blond boy.

"It was hilarious," Blaise grins as I smile warmly. I have spent the last two hours working on a spell of my own design.

"How's the spell making going?" Nott asks curiously. Everyone in Slytherin that are in first year know I am making my own spells, which means I get asked that question every five minutes.

"Let's try it," I close my notebook and pull out my wand. Draco sits on the sofa as I stand. Using the basic wand movement, I yell, "Gelata bulla," at a book sitting on the ground. Immediately the book gets surrounded by jelly.

"Is that supposed to happen?" Nott asks.

"Well, yes. I need to see if it's what I wanted it to be though." I walk over to the jelly bubble. "Incendio," I quietly say as fire releases from my wand onto the pink jelly. The jelly engulfs the fire and stays the same. "Finite incantatem." The jelly withers away from the book.

"Hey, that's my potions book!" Draco rushes over and grabs the book in haste.

I chuckle and co*ck my head as I stay sitting, "I know."

*_*

I eat my breakfast in haste, it's Harry's first quidditch game and it's against Slytherin. "Now don't go cheering for the lions, remember we are your house," Nott scolds me.

"Oh please, she can cheer on anyone she wants. Now if she cheers the wrong team, whether or not people will shun her is a different story," Blaise sips on his tea.

A owl screeches and I look up to see the familiar snowy owl. In one swoop she drops off a package and flies to Professor McGonagall. "I'll be back," I say half-heartedly as I sprint to my brother.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione are already opening the package. I put my palms on the Gryffindor table and stare. Whispers of a 'snake' at the lion's table reach my ears but I just shrug it off. "It's a broomstick!" Harry exclaims.

"Well no duh," I giggle as the three look at me, acting like they didn't know I was there.

"That's not just any broomstick, Harry. It's a Nimbus 2000!" Ron says excitedly.

"But who?" Harry looks to me as I point to the dark-haired teacher. She smiles as she strokes Hedwig and Harry nods.

~•~

"It's not fair! First years aren't allowed their own brooms!" Malfoy yells as we reach the common room.

"They also aren't supposed to be on the team but my brother seems to have gotten past that rule," I look around the green room.

"If Potter gets a broom I should to! It's just not fair!" Draco whines as I roll my eyes.

"Malfoy can you shut it? You are getting on my nerves," Blaise rubs his temples.

"I still say it's not fair," Draco storms to his sleeping quarters in a huff.

Theo pokes ahead into the common room, "Is he gone?"

"He went to go complain in his room," I grab my notebook and start scribbling words that could become spells.

"Oh, well better than nothing," Theo sits in a black armchair.

•_•

The Gyffindor and Slytherin teams zoom into the pitch as I cheer for both teams, just the Gyffindors quieter. "Hello, and welcome to Hogwarts' first Quidditch game of the season! Today's game Slytherin versus Gryffindor!" The crowd cheers as Lee Jordan finishes announcing the two teams. The players make a circle around Madam Hooch. "The players take their positions as Madam Hooch steps out onto the field to begin the game."

Hooch kicks a case and releases two enchanted balls, "The bludgers are up...followed by the Golden Snitch. Remember, the snitch is worth 150 points. The seeker who catches the Snitch ends the game." Hooch throws the Quaffle upwards, "The Quaffle is released...and the game begins!"

Gryffindor takes possession of the ball and a chaser, zooms past Slytherins towards their goal, and throws the ball, and scores. The sound of a ding echo through my ears. "Angelina Johnson scores! 10 points for Gryffindor!" The scoreboard updates, 10-0 Gyffindor.

I smile as I see Hagrid in the Gryffindor stands, clapping. "Slytherin takes possession of the Quaffle. Bletchley passes to Captain Marcus Flint." Flint dodges people and throws for the Gryffindor hoops. Oliver Wood then appears and whacks the ball away with his broom. He smirks at Flint, who glares. Johnson and another chaser pass the Quaffle back and forth as they strategize to score. Johnson takes it, throws, and once again scores. "Another 10 points to Gryffindor!" The scoreboard once again updates, 20-0 Gyffindor.

"Yay!" I could swear I heard the people I the Gyffindor stands yell out.

The Slytherins decide to try and score other ways. They dodge, kick, and try to score. Once again, Oliver blocks their attempts. Flint then grabs a beater's bat and directs a bluger at Wood. The ball hits hik in the stomach and he falls to the ground. The Gryffindors boo. As Aimee and Andie, who are sitting next to me, cheer.

"You guys do know that what he did could be considered cheating, right?" I look at both girls.

"It's not cheating," Andie smiles as she looks to me.

"Unless the referee says it is," Aimee finishes as she also gives me a smile.

Two people box Johnson in and sent her into the capes covering one of the towers. She falls down in and is out. The crowd boos. Slytherin scores once again. Suddenly, Harry whips his head around. He starts to head off, flying after something, and then his broom starts bucking and turning.

"What's going on?" Andie gasps as my brother holds on for dear life.

"I don't know," I reply as I stand up.

"Oi, where do you think you're going?" Aimee asks me with confusion.

"I'm going to check it out." I immediately run to the teacher's stands. Only a powerful witch or wizard could mess with a broom. I spot Hermione as she also goes to the same place. "Hey 'mione, any idea who's doing this?"

"Snape," She simply replies as she walks over to where his black cloak is. "Lacarnum Inflamarae," a spark goes out of her wand and the cloak catches on fire.

"Fire! You're on fire!" Someone yells as Snape turns attention away from Harry. My brother swings back ontk his broom and follows the Slytherin seeker. I run back to my friends and sit down.

"Where did you go?" Andie asks me kindly.

"Not important," I reply quickly as I look at the game. Harry rams into the Slytherin Seeker, then is butted out. He returns, smashing the Seeker again as the Snitch dives. The boys follow, but they approach the ground quickly. The Slytherin Seeker backs out, and Harry pulls up his broom as he follows the Snitch, feet above the ground. Harry stands up, and steps forward, trying to grab the ball. He goes too far, and topples off the broom with a yelp, tumbling on the ground. He gets up and lurches.

"Is he going to barf?" Aimee asks, concerned.

"I don't think so," I reply as I stare at my brother. He coughs quickly and holds a golden orb, the snitch.

"He's got the Snitch! Harry Potter receives 150 points for catching the Snitch!" Lee announces.

Hooch blows her whistle, "Gryffindor wins!"

Gryffindors scream, happy that they finally won a match. Slytherins boo, mad that they lost a match. "No!" Draco whines.

"But he didn't catch it," Flint yells angrily, "He swallowed it!"

I smile at Harry as he looks up to me. He smiles back and I realize that this win means so much to him.

Chapter 12: A Talk With Hagrid and Christmas

Chapter Text

"Nonsense. Why would Snape put a curse on Harry's broom?" Hagrid exclaims as we walk with him.

"Who knows. Why was he trying to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween?" My dark-haired brother announces stupidly.

I walk over to Harry and quickly slap him in the back on the head. "You can never keep a secret, can you brother?" I growl as he looks apologetically.

Hagrid looks around for a moment before asking, "Who told you 'bout Fluffy?"

"Fluffy?" Ron looks alarmed.

"That thing has a name?" Hermione stares at Hagrid in shock.

"It's a creature Hermione, not a thing," I correct the girl as she stares at me for a moment.

"Well, of course, he's got a name. He's mine. I bought him off an Irish feller I met down at the pub last year. Then I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the..." Hagrid trails off.

"Yes," Harry looks at our large friend in excitement.

"Shouldn't have said that. Don't ask any more questions. That's top-secret, that is." Hagrid scolds himself immensely as I just sigh. We are so close but it seems we are farther away than ever.

Harry rolls his eyes slightly, "But Hagrid, whatever Fluffy's guarding, Snape's trying to steal it!"

Hagrid brushes Harry off with only a few sentences, "Codswallop. Professor Snape is a Hogwarts teacher."

"Hogwarts teacher or not, I know a curse when I see one. I've read all about them. You have to keep eye contact. And Snape wasn't blinking," Hermione glares at Hagrid slightly, wanting to get her point across.

"Exactly."

Hagrid sighs as he looks at us, "Now, you listen to me, all four of you. You're meddlin' in things that ought not to be meddled in. It's dangerous. What that dog is guarding is strictly between Professor Dumbledore and Nicholas Flamel." Hagrid widens his eyes as he let something slip.

"Nicholas Flamel?" I ask the man in a curious manner.

"Shouldn't have said that. I should not have said that. I should not have said that" Hagrid walks off as he mutters to myself.

"Nicholas Flamel...Who's Nicholas Flamel?" Harry asks all of us.

"I don't know," Hermione mutters. I rack my brain as I try to remember where I heard the familiar-sounding name but sigh as I realize I can't remember.

^°^

I groan as I hear Malfoy at it again. Whenever he is in the protection of Snape he always bullies my brother, and today is no different. "Hey Potter, didn't you say you aren't going home for Christmas?" Draco, clearly amused, announces loudly.

"I don't think that's any of your business, Malfoy," Harry spits venom at him.

"Draco," I growl. "I would listen to what I would say around me if I were you."

"And what would you to me?" Draco says, amused.

I pull out my wand in one quick movement. "I have been meaning to test out a hex of my own design, if you act out too much then you are going to get the hex, it being faulty or not." I glare at him as he visibly gulps.

I finally think that he has stopped but nope, "I feel so sorry." He stares at me with a look of fear in his eyes but he continues anyway. "For all of those people who have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because they're not wanted at home," He stares at Harry.

The two goons laugh as I growl lowly. "Os claudatur obsignato," I point my wand at his face and he goes to open his mouth, but it's sealed. "Sorry, I couldn't stand your discussion with my brother, Malfoy," I smirk as he glares at me.

~'~

We walk out of the Potions classroom as I laugh at one of Ron's jokes. The corridor seems to be blocked by a large fir tree. The huff behind it tells us that it is Hagrid behind the tree. "Hi, Hagrid, want any help?" Ron asks nicely.

"Nah, I'm all right, thanks, Ron."

"Would you mind moving out of the way?" Malfoy snaps, unfortunately, I had to release him from the hex after class started. "Are you trying to earn some extra money, Weasley? Hoping to be gamekeeper yourself what you leave Hogwarts, I suppose. That hut of Hagrid's seems like a palace compared to what your family's used to." I try to raise my wand but Ron already tackles the blond.

"Weasley!" Snape's voice rings out. Ron releases the boy.

"He was provoked, Professor Snape," Hagrid says. "Malfoy was insultin' his family."

Snape sneers, "Be that as it may, fighting is against Hogwarts rules, Hagrid." He says silkily. "Five points from Gryffindor, Weasley, and be grateful it isn't more. Move along, all of you."

(+-+)

"Queen to E-five," I say as Ron scowls. He is trying to beat me in chess.

"That's totally barbaric!" Hermione diverts my attention from the chessboard.

"That's wizard's chess. I see you've packed." Ron states as he sees her luggage.

"See you haven't." Hermione points out.

"Change of plans. My parents decided to go to Romania to visit my brother, Charlie. He's studying dragons there!" Ron says proudly, his eyes glisten in happiness.

"Good. You can help Harry, then. He's going to go the library for information on Nicholas Flamel." Hermione smirks.

"Thanks, for that, I'm not going to help him." I sigh in relief as I just look at the chessboard.

"We've looked a hundred times!" Ron whines at me.

"Not in the restricted section...Happy Christmas." Hermione smiles and leaves.

"I think we've had a bad influence on her," Ron states as I nod. "And why can't you help your brother, Hailey?"

I shrug, "Maybe because I spent eleven years of my life with him and his crazy conspiracies and want a break."

"Fair point."

(-_-)

I wake up to the glare of the morning sun. On the foot of my bed, there are multiple presents. Wait, presents? "Happy Christmas Hailey!" Aimee says happily as she sits on the edge of her bed.

"I've got presents!" I say happily as I stare at them.

"What did you expect, a toothbrush?" Andie chuckles as she rolls off her bed onto the ground.

I grab the top present, a small parcel that is wrapped in thick paper. Tearing through it easily, I uncover a beautiful box that seems to be a wand case. Looking at the tag, I notice it is from Hagrid. "Hey, Hails?" Aimee announces to me after I run my fingers over the wooden case.

"Yeah?"

"Those aren't the only presents you have," She says slyly. Her head gestures to the side of my bed, where a big black parcel sits. I grab it and lightly tear it, afraid something sinister may fly out. Inside the package are bags and bags of crisps and other junk food. I look curiously at the tag.

I heard from Blaise that you don't get much to eat at home so I decided to charm some muggle food for you. They never empty so hopefully, you won't be going hungry. Also, I hope you enjoy the necklace as well, it is underneath the chocolate.
-Draco

I dig in the package until I reveal a gorgeous engraved snake in a circle that is inside a triangle on a chain. Both the girls gasp, "Who's it from?" Andie asks as she eats a sugar wand.

"Malfoy," I respond as the two girls squeal. I shrug off their weird behavior and return to my gifts. Opening one then the other the gifts pile up. Hermione got me the book Great Expectations, a book I desperately wanted to read. The Dursleys gave me a fifty pence piece, which made my two female friends gawk. A lumpy gift held an odd-looking knit sweater with the letter H on the middle. It's an odd shade of pink with the H being a gorgeous shade of gold. Looking at the note, I notice it is from Mrs. Weasley, Ron's mom.

Hello Dear. Ron told me that you wouldn't be getting much from your own family, so I made you something. I hope you like it.
-Mrs. Weasley

I take the gift and pull it over my head. The smell of the fabric makes me think of freshly made cookies. "What's that?" Andie asks as she sits on my bed and looks at the presents I have already unwrapped. I quickly open it to reveal a silver piece of fabric. "Oh, I've heard of those!"

"What is it?" I ask her curiously as I stare at the fabric.

"If it is what I think it is then it can be really valuable, right Andie?" Aimee says as she munches on chocolate frogs from Andie.

"Okay, but what is it?" I ask both of them.

"I think it is an invisibility cloak! The only way to find out is that if you try it on!" Andie says excitedly as she sneaks an every flavor bean from Fred. She scrunches up her nose, "Brussel sprouts."

I chuckle as I pull the cloak to my body. "We were right!" Aimee claps her hands together. "Hailey look down!" I look down to see my entire body invisible. I gasp as I pull off it. "Is there a card?"

"Found it!" Andie grins as she hands it to me.

Your father left this in my possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well.
A Very Merry Christmas to you

"So, who's it from?" Aimee asks.

"I don't know," I hand Andie the note. "It doesn't say."

"That's odd," Andie mutters as she keeps rereading the note. I sigh as I unwrap the remainder of my gifts. A basket of wizard candy from Blaise, a wizard mood ring from Theo, a simple note from Harry, a box of chocolate frogs from Ron, a picture of Andie, Aimee, and I that is moving from Andie, and two boxes of every flavor beans from Aimee.

I get out of bed and pull on a pair of ripped up jeans and keep the sweater on. I slip the necklace onto my neck and slip-on worn shoes. "Happy Christmas guys," I smile.

"Happy Christmas Hails!" Andie exclaims as she sits on her bed. I smile, this is the best Christmas ever.

Chapter 13: Visions and a Mirror

Chapter Text

I am in a circular room, a mirror is in the middle. A boy and a girl are standing in a doorway hand in hand. The redheaded girl gasps, as I notice the boy has black hair and the girl has red.

A man stares at the mirror, a turban on his head. "It was you!" The boy yells.

My vision fades as I realize it is a dream.

•-•

"I can't believe that I decided to go with you, Harry," I grumble as I have my cloak over my right arm.

"Shush, we need to find out who Nicolas Flamel is!" He whines as he tries to inform me of stuff I already know.

I growl as I try to fight my sleep-deprived aggression," Fine, you owe me a couple of chocolate frogs."

Harry whines slightly, not wanting to give up his food. "Fine," he grumbles. "We should go."

I slip the cloak over both of us as we walk to the library. As we reach the restricted section Harry grabs a lantern. "Be careful, we don't need to get caught," I mutter. Harry pulls the cloak off and puts it on a table along with the lantern.

"Famous Fire Eaters... Fifteenth-Century Fiends...Flamel...Nicholas Flamel...where are you?" Harry mutters as I roll my eyes, if we get caught because of this idiot, I'm killing him. Harry picks up a book and opens it, only to be greeted by a screaming book. Harry closes it quickly and slams it back on the shelf.

"Who's there?!"

Harry grabs the cloak and makes the lantern smash on the ground. I curse loudly as I know that voice. We start to creep around the man known as Flitch. "Who is it? Show yourself!"

We run away only to be greeted by Mrs. Norris. She meows as we run again, only to be greeted by two of our professors.

"Severus...I-I thought.." Quirrell fakes a stutter.

"You don't want me as your enemy, Quirrell," Snape threatens the fake stuttering man.

"W-what do you m-mean?" Quirrell asks.

"You know perfectly well what I mean." Harry breathes loudly as Snape looks straight at us. Did I jinx it when I said I would kill him if we were caught? Snape reaches out his hand as we walk backward. "We'll have another chat soon...when you've had time to decide where your loyalties lie."

"Oh, Professors." Filch appears. "I found this, in the Restricted Section. It's still hot. That means there's a student out of bed." The professors run off, leaving Harry and I alone.

We walk around the halls and escape into a room as Flitch searches for us. A mirror stays in the middle of the room, Harry and I inch forward. "Mum? Dad?" He says as I stare at him in confusion. I see a blond male hugging two redhead females and a blond boy.

"Harry, mum, and dad aren't here," I mutter.

"Hailey, what do you mean?"

"I mean, I don't see them," I reply. Why can my brother see something I can't?

×-×

"Blaise!" I run over to him and hug him as he hugs me back.

"Nice to know I'm liked," Theo grumbles behind my dark-skinned friend.

I giggle as I wiggle out of Blaise's hug and go hug Theo. "Thanks for the mood ring," He chuckles as we stop hugging.

Blaise stares at me for a moment," How did you like your gift?"

"The candy looks awesome Blaise, thank you," I smile at him.

"Did Malfoy get you anything?" Blaise narrows his eyes as I look at him in confusion, not knowing why that matters.

I smile even through my confusion, "He got me some enchanted muggle food." Blaise cracks up laughing, probably at the thought that Draco actually went to a muggle store. "What, he did. They will never run out." I run my hand across the snake necklace, smiling slightly.

Blaise shakes his head, "Never thought that Malfoy would set foot in a muggle store."

"He probably had a house-elf get the stuff," Nott pitches in.

"You're probably right...hey, where did you get the necklace Hails?" Blaise notices my favorite present if I would forget the invisibility cloak, of course.

"Oh," I blush slightly. "It was a gift."

Nott smirks, "Got an admirer at eleven," He nudges me. I push him so he stumbles away.

Blaise's eyes darken slightly, "Who gave you the necklace Hailey?"

"Draco, I don't understand why that's important Blaise," I stutter slightly at the angry child.

"I'll be right back, see you Hails," Blaise storms out of the common room.

I turn to Theo, "What happened to him?" I look at him in confusion.

Theo shakes his head, "You'll understand when you're older." He walks away as I just stand there.

*•*

I sit on the green sofa, my feet propped up with a pillow from my room. My hands hold a book as my eyes glance at the words on the book to the black lake. Shuffles interrupt my moving eyes. "Malfoy?" I run to the blonde who is holding his jaw. I hadn't seen Blaise or Draco for the welcome back feast for the people who left for the holidays.

His eyes widen as he looks into my worried eyes. "Hey Potter, I need to go," He tries to walk away but I grab his wrist.

"What happened?" I growl as I stare at him. Nobody hurts my friends, even if he is a jerk most of the time.

He keeps glancing at the dormitories for the boys. "That's not really the point," He tries to remove my hand from his wrist.

"Who hurt you Draco?" I look to him, confusion sweeps over myself as I stared at his scared self.

We both turn to the doorway as Blaise walks in. He freezes as he sees Draco and Draco tries to remove my grip again. "Let me go, Potter," I loosen my grip on the boy and he walks away.

"Blaise," I look down, not wanting to look up. "What did you do?"

"He tried to one-up me," His eyes darken. "It is one thing to one-up me in class, but with a Christmas gift? That's worse than anything I can imagine."

"So you hurt him?" I look at him, mad that he tried to hide this.

"Hails I-"

"Accio basket," I open my hand as the basket flies to my hand. "There, now it doesn't matter."

"Hailey," Blaise mutters.

I drop the basket, "I'll see you in class Zabini."

"Hailey!"

I wordlessly walk away, sure Blaise and I have become friends in the last few months. But, nobody messes with my friend and I'm not going to be friends with someone who messes with them.

Chapter 14: Mirror of Erised

Chapter Text

I stand there, staring at the sight in front of me. Harry had given up trying to show Ron and I, our parents but I kind of wanted to see them. And who is the blond man?

"Back again, Hailey?" Dumbledore announces as I turn around quickly. Am I going to be expelled? "I see that you, like so many before you, have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised. I trust by now you realize what it does. Let me give you a clue. The happiest man on earth would look into the mirror and see only himself, exactly as he is."

I nod, kind of getting the gist. "So it shows us our desires, like our biggest dream. It gives us what we want."

"Yes...and no. It shows us nothing more or less than the deepest, most desperate desires of our hearts. Now you, who have never known your family, you see them standing beside you. But remember this, Hailey. This mirror gives us neither knowledge or truth. Men have wasted away in front of it, even gone mad. That is why tomorrow it will be moved to a new home, and I must ask you not to go looking for it again. It does not do to dwell on dreams, Hailey, and forget to live," I look back to the mirror and smile. My smile widens as behind the blond stood a female with my hair and a male with Harry's. The man wears glasses like Harry. The female has eyes of Harry while I have the male's eyes.

They are my parents.

•

"I am done," I slam my book on the library table. I have been trying to help my brother and Ron study for the exams, but they have gotten to thick in the head.

Ron and Harry stare at me, "What did we do?" Ron asks.

My eyes narrow, "You two," I point at both of them. "Completely forgot everything from potions, transfiguration, and some of defense against the dark arts."

"It's not our fault," Harry whines slightly. "We just haven't gone over the stuff we learned at the beginning of the year."

I roll my eyes, "No, you haven't studied since the beginning of the year." I pick up my book so I can continue to study. "Just study yourself."

Hermione walks over and slams a large book onto the table. "I had you looking in the wrong section! How could I be so stupid? I checked this out a few weeks ago for a bit of light reading."

Ron looks at Hermione, "This is light?"

She glares at him, "Of course! Here it is! Nicholas Flamel is the only known maker of the Philosopher's Stone!"

I look up, remembering the stone. "Oh yeah, I remember reading something about the Philosopher's Stone."

"The what?" Harry and Ron exclaim at the same time.

I roll my eyes, "Honestly, don't you two read? Like at all?"

Hermione decides to pretend not to hear my bickering with the two boys. "The Philosopher's Stone is a legendary substance with astonishing powers. It will turn any metal into pure gold and produces the Elixir of Life, which will make the drinker immortal."

"Immortal?" Ron says curiously.

"It means you'll never die," She informs the redhead.

"I know what it means!" Ron raises his voice.

Harry shushes Ron instantly, awaiting for Hermione's next words. "The only stone currently in existence belongs to Mr. Nicholas Flamel, the noted alchemist, who last year celebrated his six-hundred and sixty-fifth birthday!" That's what Fluffy's guarding on the third floor. That's what's under the trapdoor...the Philosopher's Stone!"

"Nope!" I say as I put my school book back into my bag. I stand up and push in my chair.

"Where do you think you're going?" Harry asks almost gently.

I turn around from my walk to the entrance of the library. "If you want to risk your life trying to chase something that may not even be true, but I value my life." I turn around only to stop, "Oh!" I walk back to the table and hand a package to Harry, "I tried to duplicate the cloak best I could. Use it well." I turn around and let the library.

Chapter 15: Following the Idiot Trio

Chapter Text

"I've always heard Hogwarts' end of the year exams were frightful, but I found that rather enjoyable," Hermione says as we walk. I nod, they were quite easy when you have a good memory.

"Speak for yourself. All right there, Harry? Hailey?" Ron reference to us both clutching our scares. My hand burns but, it seems Harry has had it worse.

"My scar. It keeps burning," Harry slightly sighs.

Hermione points out the obvious, "It's happened before."

I slightly snort at the statement, "Not like this."

"Perhaps you two should see the nurse."

" I think it's a warning. It means dangers coming," I nod as hear music coming from Hagrid's hut. "Oh. Of course!" Harry and I sprint towards the hut

Hermione runs after us, "What is it?"

They had informed me about the dragon a few weeks ago, "Don't you think it's a bit odd that what Hagrid wants more than anything is a dragon, and a stranger shows up and just happens to have one?" The music gets louder as the tune seems oddly familiar.

Harry continues my thought, "I Mean, how many people wander around with dragon eggs in their pockets? Why didn't I see it before? Hagrid, who gave you the dragon egg?"

The music stops abruptly, "I don't know. I never saw his face. He kept his hood up." I want to facepalm.

"The stranger, though, you and he must have talked." I try to get Hagrid to say something.

"Well, he wanted to know what sort of creatures I looked after. I told him. I said, after Fluffy, a dragon's gonna be no problem."

"And did he seem interested in Fluffy?" Harry asks in caution.

Hagrid huffs, "Well, of course he was interested in Fluffy! How often do you come across a three-headed dog, even if you're in the trade? But I told him. I said the trick with any beast is to know how to calm him. Take Fluffy, for example, just play him a bit of music and he falls straight to sleep." We all gasp as he realizes his mistake. "I shouldn't have told you that." We starts to run off, "Wait!"

•

We barge into McGonagall's classroom, I trail behind the trio. She may be nicer to her house then a snake anyway. "We have to see Professor Dumbledore, immediately!" Harry exclaims.

"I'm afraid Professor Dumbledore is not here. He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and left immediately for London," She says calmly, not knowing the dire situation.

"He's gone?! Now? But this is important! It's about...the Philosopher's Stone," Harry says too much to the teacher.

McGonagall looks shocked, to say the least, "How do you know?"

Harry continues to try, "Someone's going to try and steal it."

McGonagall straightens slightly, "I don't know how you four found out about the stone, but I can assure you it is perfectly well-protected. Now would you go back to your dormitories? Quietly."

We all walk out, "That was no stranger Hagrid met in the village. It was Snape, which means he knows how to get past Fluffy," Harry says lowly.

"And with Dumbledore gone," Hermione says.

Snape appears behind us as we all jump. "Good afternoon. Now, what would three young Gryffindors and one young Slytherin, such as yourselves be doing inside on a day like this?"

"Uh...we were just..." Hermione stutters like crazy.

"You want to be careful. People will think you're," He stares at Harry and I, my brother glares at him as he glares back. "Up to something."

He walks away and immediately, "Now what do we do?" Hermione asks.

"We go down the trapdoor. Tonight." Harry says and then stares at me.

"I'll think about it," I cross my arms. I don't like this at all. Not at all.

•

"Ow! You stood on my foot!" I smirk, I know that voice.

"Sorry."

Flames start to light. I reach for them and tap at one of their shoulders. "Hey, guys!" They all gasp. "Looks like I wanted to help out the idiot trio.

"Alohom*ora." Hermione's voice says as they take off the duplicate cloam and we all walk in.

Chapter 16: I Hate Plants

Chapter Text

"Wait a minute," Ron looks at a now snoring three-headed dog.

"He's... sleeping," I mutter in surprise.

Harry snaps me out of my daze, "Snape's already been here. He's put a spell on the harp," He points to the harp playing a beautiful tune. I would have loved to just sit there and listen.

"Uh. It's got horrible breath," Ron groans as we get a full whiff of the dog's breath. It isn't horrible, not as bad as Dudley most of the time.

Harry and I look at each other for a moment, "We have to move its paw," we say in unison. It always freaks people out when we speak in perfect sync, and from the looks of the two children, it freaks them out too.

"What?" Ron asks in the most annoying tone ever.

"Come on!" Harry and I say in unison once more. I grab the paw, the pad of the foot in particular. Harry and Ron also grab the foot while Hermione gets closer to the claws. "Okay and push," we slightly groan as the creature's foot is very heavy. Maybe he should eat less kibble. As we finally get the paw off the door, we immediately open it. "I'll go first. Don't follow until I give you a sign." My attention slightly leaves Harry's hero speech as I notice the harp has stopped playing the wonderful music. My eyes widen, "If something bad happens, get yourselves out...Does it seem a bit...quiet?"

I nod, "The harp. It stopped playing."

A big glob of drool hits Ron's shoulder, to his dismay. I scrunch up my nose in disgust, now this smell is worse than Dudley, way worse. "Ew! Yuck! Ugh.". We all look up to see the growling three-headed dog, his teeth bared in the most frightful way.

"Jump! Go!" Hermione jumps in, then Ron, then myself, and lastly Harry. The barks echo through the entryway of the trap door. We yell until we hit a black, rope-like, mushy plant.

"Oh no," I murmur, if I'm correct, this is devil's snare.

"Whoa. Lucky this plant-thing is here, really," Oh Ron, how incredibly stupid you are.

"Whoa," Harry gawks at the plant in wonder before it moves towards the four of us. Harry and Ron struggle as Hermione and I refrain from doing so.

"Stop moving!" I yell to the two boys, they don't seem to listen.

"Both of you. This is Devil's Snare. You have to relax. If you don't, it will only kill you faster." Hermione informs them.

"Kill us faster?" Ron squawks. "Oh, now I can relax!" Hermione and I smile as we are sucked down because of our lack of movement.

"Hermione! Hailey!"

"Now what are we going to do?" Ron whines, Hermione and I stare at the devil's snare, not knowing what to do.

"Just relax!" Hermione and I announce in unison.

"Hermione, Where are you?" My brother's voice asks, echoing slightly in the enclosure of the dingy halls.

"Nice to know I'm forgotten, brother," I mutter, mad that he didn't ask about me.

"Do what I say. Trust me," Harry falls through the devil's snare soon afterward.

"Ahh! Harry!" Ron yells as Harry hits the ground, "Harry!"

"Are you okay?" Hermione asks as she looks to Harry.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine," Harry assures her.

I slap him in the back of the head, "thanks for asking where Hermione was but forgetting about me," I growl.

"Help!" Oh right, I forgot about Ron.

"He's not relaxing, is he?" Hermione says with worry, do I smell a possible couple when we get older? Nah, probably not.

"Apparently not," Harry concludes.

"Really, what was your first clue?" I say sarcastically.

"Help! Help me!" Ron quit your whining, you are elevenish for crying out loud!

"We've got to do something!" Hermione says, but do we really?

"What?" Harry asks, clearly he doesn't pay attention in herbology.

"Uh! I remember reading something in Herbology. " I motion my hand to try to encourage the smart brunette, if we both did the right spell, it may be more effective. "Um Devil's Snare, Devil's Scare..."

"it's deadly fun...but will sulk in the sun," I announce, getting agitated. Hermione is supposed to take care of these two imbeciles.

"That's it! Devil's Snare hates sunlight!" Hermione pulls out her wand as I pull out mine.

"Lumus Solem!" We announce together. A beam of light shoots out. The Snare shrieks and recoils. Ron falls below to us.

"Ron, are you okay?" Harry asks.

"Yeah."

"Okay."

Ron stands up, "Lucky we didn't panic!"

I roll my eyes, "Lucky Hermione and Hailey pay attention in Herbology." Harry reminds the red-haired idiot.

A sound of metal wings interrupts our conversation, "What is that?" Hermione asks cautiously.

"I don't know. Sounds like wings." We make our way into the room where millions of creatures fly around.

"Curious. I've never seen birds like these," Hermione murmurs.

"They're not birds, they're keys," I say fully shocked, in this world, you see crazy things every day.

"And I'll bet one of them fits that door." We notice a flying broom suspended in the air.

What is this, a test. If it were made for us then the first test may have been for Hermione and this one is most likely for Harry. If so, then I wonder if Ron and I will get tests. Will this test for Harry be as dangerous as the devil's snare?

Chapter 17: Harry It’s Time to Fly

Chapter Text

"What's this all about?" Hermione asks curiously.

"I have no idea," I reply, looking around at the room. Thousands on flying keys litter the air, their metallic wings clicking ever so slightly in the echoing room.

"Alohom*ora!" Ron points his wand at the door, but it doesn't open. "Well, it was worth a try." Ron shrugs.

"Ugh! What're we going to do? There must be a thousand keys up there!" She gestures to the keys.

"We're looking for a big old fashioned one. Probably rusty like the handle." Thank you, Ron, for your help.

We all look around, "There! I see it!" Harry points to a rusty key. "The one with the broken wing"

Harry goes over to the broom but hesitates. "What's wrong, Harry?" Hermione asks, yeah what's wrong Harry? Don't be idiotic, we need the key to save the world from Voldemort!

"It's too simple," He murmurs, we all look past this persona, he is afraid.

"Oh, go on, Harry! If Snape can catch it on that old broomstick, you can! You're the youngest seeker in a century!" Ron urges Harry, I guess little Won-Won isn't a horrible friend to my dorky brother.

Harry only nods. To my glee, he mounts the broom, and immediately the keys dart toward Harry in an angry swarm. He glides in the air, trying to evade the wrath of the keys. "This complicates things a bit!" Ron yells.

I roll my eyes, "You think?"

Harry grabs the key as we make our way towards the door. "Catch the key!" He yells. He zooms by and throws the key to Hermione, who catches it and heads for the lock while Harry distracts the other keys. Hermione puts it in the lock.

"Hurry up!" Ron yells. I punch him in the arm, we don't need to anger the 'Mione. She gets the door open and we run through, Harry flying of course, and slam the door before the keys can attack.

"Nobody will believe that we were attacked by flying keys, I mean nobody." I pant as I speak.

"Shut up Hailey!" Ron says in almost a whisper. I chuckle as I look at our situation, hey we are alive at least. This room is really weird though.

Broken pieces scatter the ground as smoke is in the air. The room is a little too dark for my liking. "I don't like this. I don't like this at all." Hermione slightly whimpers.

"Same," I reply as I continue to walk.

"Where are we? A graveyard?" Harry asks, maybe I can't see at all so I can't tell you.

"This is no graveyard," Ron sighs. "It's a chessboard." We walk onto a floor and the room illuminates in a beautiful way. Giant chess pieces stay in their respective places.

"There's the door!" Harry says as we start to walk to the door, only to be stopped by the pieces. The put up their swords, stopping us in our tracks.

"Now what do we do?" Hermione asks.

"Isn't it obvious?" I say to the brunette.

"We've got to play our way across the room," Ron says.

Well our lives are on the line, again. Yay.

Chapter 18: Ron’s Finest Moment

Chapter Text

"All right. Harry, you take the Bishop's square. Hermione, you'll be the Queen's side castle. Hailey, take the Queen's square. As for me, I'll be a knight." Ron and everyone else scurry off to their position. I sigh as I look around, this has got to be the most frightening predicament in my life.

"What happens now?" Hermione slightly yells, not that I blame her. This room is huge, probably bigger than the Slytherin and Gryffindor common rooms put together.

"Well, white moves first, and then...we play, " Ron says stiffly, He is terrified, even I could tell someone that.

Hermione looks around, "Ron, you don't suppose this is going to be like...real wizard's chess, do you?" I roll my eyes, this is supposed to protect a powerful stone, of course, it will be exactly like wizard's chess.

"You there! D-five!" A black pawn moves forward, a diagonal shot from a white pawn. The white pawn raises it's sword and destroys the black one. "Yes, Hermione, I think this is going to be exactly like wizard's chess, " the game continues, making me on edge. Every move Ron makes his plan clearer and clearer, "Castle to E-four, " Another piece is lost. If he is trying to kill himself, this is not the way to go. "Pawn to C-three," The white queen smashes the pawn and we all wince, Ron more than everyone else. The queen turns as Harry finally notices Ron's big plan.

"Wait a minute," Harry mutters.

I shake my head at my oblivious brother, "I see you figured his plan out, brother. "

"You understand right, Harry. Once I make my move, the Queen will take me...then you'll be free to check the King, " My heart sinks as I realize my idea of his plan was correct.

"No, Ron!" Harry yells!

"What is it?" Hermione asks, clearly confused. I guess even the smartest of witches can be stupid at times.

Harry looks at me with panic in his eyes, "He's going to sacrifice himself!"

"No, Ron, you can't!" Hermione yells, Ron closes his eyes, as if awaiting his fate. "There must be another way! "

"Do you want to stop Snape or not?" He faces my brother, also gesturing to me," Harry, Hailey, it's you two that have to go on. I know it. Not me, not Hermione, but you two." A tear escapes my eye as Harry and I nod. "Knight to H-three. "

Ron's horse moves forward and then slides, "Check." The queen turns and advances to Ron. It raises it's weapon, as if I will receive glory. It hits the horse and Ron goes flying.

"Ron!" Hermione yells but I stop her with a quick hex before she can go over to the red-haired hero.

"NO! Don't move! Don't forget, we're still playing, " She nods and walks back. Harry walks over to the king, his head held high. "Checkmate." The King's sword clatters on the ground as the sound of breathing is only heard. We all rush to our fallen comrade. "Take care of Ron. Then, go to the owlery. Send a message to Dumbledore. Ron's right...we have to go on, " I nod at my brother's words.

"You'll be okay, Harry. You're a great wizard, you really are. You will be okay too, Hailey. You seem to be better at problem-solving than me sometimes. " Hermione looks to us while speaking.

"We both aren't as good as you, " Harry compliments her.

She smiles, "Me? Books and cleverness? There are more important things. Friendship, and bravery. And Harry, Hailey, just be careful." We nod and walk off, knowing that Ron is in good hands.

Chapter 19: Hailey’s Test

Chapter Text

"Do you think Ron will be alright Hailey?" Harry asks me in a slightly scared tone, not that I blame him. I am terrified of what may happen.

I shrug as we walk, "He'll be fine." I look around, "We've had Sprout's, that was the Devil's Snare. Flitwick must have put a charm on the keys. McGonagall transfigured the chess pieces to make them alive, so that leaves..."

"Snape's and Quirrel's," Harry continues as we walk. Suddenly a horrid stench fills our nostrils as we groan, almost unable to take the stench. We pull our robes to our noses as we look at an unconscious troll lying on the floor. "Glad we didn't have to fight that one." Harry jokes.

I roll my eyes, "C'mon, I can't breathe." As we pull open the next door, neither of us want to step into the dimly lit room. I squint as I see seven different vials on a table. "Snape's," Harry says. "What do we have to do?"

We both step into the room, a fire springs up behind us, making me jump. The fire makes me gawk at its beauty, the fire is a deep shade of purple. This purple and it's alluring color distracts me for only a moment however, then I finally notice that we are trapped. "Hey check this out," I grab a piece of parchment that is rolled up. "Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind, two of us will help you, whichever you would find, one among us seven will let you move ahead, another will transport the drinker back instead, two among our number hold only nettle wine, three of us are killers, waiting hidden in line, choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore, to help you in your choice, we give you these clues four, first, however slyly the poison tries to hide you will always find some on nettle wine's left side, second, different are those who stand on either end, but if you move onward, neither is your friend, third, as you can see clearly are all different size, neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides, fourth, the second left in the second on the right are twins once you taste them so different at first sight." I smile, Snape is brilliant.

"What is this supposed to mean?" Harry asks cautiously.

"Brilliant, " I say. "This isn't even magic. It requires wit, it's logic, it's a puzzle. Unfortunately, a lot of the greatest people don't use their brains very much so they would probably wither and die here!" I smile at the piece of parchment, my head of house is very clever. I never suspected Snape as the one trying to steal the stone, this even proves it. He wouldn't bother with the riddle, especially if he had to have one of Voldemort's followers go down here if need be.

Harry looks around, "So will we, won't we?" Harry, you underestimate my brain constantly.

I snort, "Oh of course not, I'm too smart for that. And plus, everything we need to have is on this parchment. Seven bottles, three are poison, two are wine, one will get us through the black fire," I point to the intimidating fire that will allow us to go forward. "And one will allow us to go back through the purple."

Harry looks around, confused. Oh my poor idiotic brother, "But how do we even know which one to drink?"

"One moment," I mutter as I stare at the paper then at the bottles. If I look at the bottles from left to right, the first one cannot be wine. The second clue tells me that the first and last bottles cannot be poison. The third talks of size and not death so that means the biggest and smallest ones are not poison. The fourth tells me of the second and sixth potions are the same potion, so they cannot be the way to go back or move forward since they are not unique. Since they are twins and only have two, that means that they are the nettle wine. The bottles to their left are poison, so one and five. I suspect the other poison must be right next to one of the wine's so either three or seven. Glancing at the paper I smile, seven is the way back so that means the poison is three. One, two, three, five, six. Seven is the way forwards, four is the way backward. "Okay got it, the smallest one will take us forward while the rounded one will take us back," I point to the two bottles.

Harry looks at the tiny bottle, "You think that is enough for both of us?"

I only nod, "It has to be." He sold from the bottle, immediately shuddering. "Its like ice isn't it? I researched this kind of potion before classes." I take a sip and Harry and I both walk into the flames. I hold Harry's hand as we look into a fire lit room, a mirror is in the middle. But not just any mirror, the mirror of Erised. I gasp as I see a familiar teacher. No, my suspicions of him were correct, even if it was just a gut feeling. He stares at the mirror, a turban on his head.

"It was you!" We yell in unison. He turns around, Professor Quirrel I am going to murder you I swear.

Chapter 20: Meeting The Man Who Must Not Be Named

Chapter Text

"You?" The man we both know as our teacher turns around. My grip tightens around my brother's thin hand. "No. It can't be...Snape. He was the one"

Quirrell sneers at my brother, his eyes only sending my shaking form a first glance, "Yes. He does seem the type, doesn't he? Next to me, who would suspect, p-p-poor s stuttering Professor Quirrell?" I narrow my eyes, I should have mentioned that his stuttering was fake to someone.

Harry's eyes widen, making you almost see the cogs turning, trying to comprehend what was going on. "B-but, that day, during the Quidditch Match, Snape tried to kill me."

Quirrell snorts as my brain tries to comprehend a dilemma that I just realized. "No, dear boy. I tried to kill you! And trust me, if Snape's cloak hadn't caught fire and broken my eye contact, I would have succeeded, " He starts to mutter as if he is going insane. "Even with Snape muttering his little counter-curse."

Harry looks like his brain is hurting him with all the new information. I am shaking, remembering the dream I had during Christmas. My dream came true, and it's happened before. Once, I dreamt that Aunt Marge was coming to visit and her dog would chase Harry up a tree, it happened. Then there was the time I dreamed of our birthday, the one that changed our lives. "Snape was trying to...save me?"

Quirrell smirks with an evil glint in his beady eyes, "I knew you two were dangers right from the start. Especially after Halloween."

My eyes widen, oh my god, "Th-then you let the troll in! " I already know this, but I might as well play the dumb girl to throw him off my scent. I'm onto you Quirrell.

Quirrell nods, "Very good Potter, yes. Snape, unfortunately, wasn't fooled. While everyone else was running to the dungeon, he went to the 3rd floor to head me off. He, of course, never trusted me again. He rarely left me alone." Quirrell then turns back to the Mirror of Erised, instantly both Harry and my scars hurt. My brother clutches his head in pain while I wrap my nimble fingers of my right hand onto my scared left. "But he doesn't understand. I'm never alone. Never. Now...what does this mirror do? I see what I desire. I see myself holding the stone. But how do I get it?" The crazy man mutters to himself, making me inch towards one of the many exits available.

"Use the boy, he is weaker. "

Weaker? My eyebrows furrow, where did that voice come from? And how did they know that I was stronger, even if I'm not anyways? "Come here, Potter, now!" Quirrell yells at my brother as he shakily walks towards the man with a voice in the back of his head, literally. "Tell me. What do you see?"

Harry stares at the mirror, gasping only a few seconds later. My eyes trail to my brother's form, immediately seeing the pocket with a bulge in it. "What is it?! What do you see?! Potter, you tell me what you see! " Quirrell glares ate while I walk forward. Inside the Mirror of Erised is once again the same picture. My parents on either side of each other, a man with silver hair along with a small boy with silver hair, but now there is something new. There I stand, in robes that are rarely used for wizards who do not teach.

Harry fumbles at his words as Quirrell waits for my response, "I-I'm shaking hands with Dumbledore. I've won the house cup."

"He lies."

My brain quickly finds a suitable lie, hopefully tricking the mysterious voice, "I seem to be helping students, I am a professor."

"She lies. "

Dammit.

Quirrell becomes angry, "Tell the truth! What do you see?!"

"Let me speak to them. "

Quirrell's face becomes worried, "Master, you are not strong enough."

"I have strength enough for this."

Quirrell unwraps his turban and on the side opposite his face, another face is planted. A face of someone who appears kind of like a snake. He stretches out and faces Harry and I, using the mirror to see us. "Hailey and Harry Potter. We meet again."

Harry's eyes widen as my body stands its ground. My face remains neutral, I expected him to be here. I didn't expect it to be so easy to find him. There is only one possible reason why he is even alive since we destroyed his body. He has a Horcrux. "Voldemort, " Harry and I speak in unison, my voice being steadier.

Voldemort recoils at his own reflection, "Yes. Do you see what I have become? See what I must do to survive? Live off another. A mere parasite. Unicorn blood can sustain me, but it cannot give me a body of my own. But there is something that can. Something, that conveniently enough, lies in your pocket!" Harry turns and runs towards an exit as I just stand there, it's not like he will let us leave anyway, so what's the point in running. "Stop him!"

Quirrell snaps his fingers as I grab my wand, fire is spreading to every doorway, and my brother will get burned if he's not careful, "Gelata bulla!" A jelly Iike substance stops the fire going towards the last exit.

"Expelliarmus!" Quirrell shouts as my wand flies out of my hand. The jelly spell immediately wears off and the last entrance is filled with fire.

"Don't be fools! Why suffer a horrific death when you can join me and live?!"

Harry and I shake our heads in defiance, "Never!" I run to my brother and hook my hand into his grasp.

"Haha. Bravery. Your parents had it too. Tell me, Harry, Hailey, would you like to see your mother and father again? Together, we can bring them back." The Mirror of Erised shows us our parents. I clench my free hand, they are gone. They can't be brought back. "All I ask for is something in return." Harry takes the stone out of his pocket. It is a glimmering sight and in any other situation, I would marvel at the sight. My eyes widen as my mouth seems not to want to speak, Harry can't give the stone to him! "That's it, Harry. There is no good and evil. There is only power, and those too weak to seek it. Together, we'll do extraordinary things. Just give me the stone!" Our parents vanish.

Harry snaps out of his trance. He wasn't bewitched, he was dreaming of a life with our mother and father. A life that will never happen because of the 'man' before us. "You liar!"

Voldemort, fed up with us says, "Kill them!"

Quirrell soars into the air and smashes into Harry, one hand on Harry's throat. I get thrown to the side where I become useful by searching for my wand in the dust and rubble. Harry and Quirrell fall to the steps. The stone falls out of Harry's reach as Quirrell chokes him. Harry strains and squeaks. Suddenly, Harry puts his hand on Quirrell's, trying to get him off. Smoke furls from under his hand. I smile as I find my wand, I safely tuck it away and run towards my brother and evil teacher.

Quirrell backs up, his hand dissolving into black dust. What is going on? Finally something I can't answer! "What is this magic?"

"Fool! Get the stone!"

Quirrell begins to walk towards us. I nod at Harry as we both run to Quirrell and put our hands on the professor's face.

Quirrell backs up, then his face, which is horrendously burned, crumbles as he walks forward. His whole body is ash. He falls to the floor. Harry and I look at our own hands and Harry hurries over to the stone. He picks it up and sighs when he hears something. I grip my wand, ready to attack anything. Turning, Harry and I see a dust cloud with Voldemort's face. The cloud rushes forward, going through Harry and I.

Harry and I scream as we fall. My eyesight diminishes as I see the one person I wanted to see in my cloudy vision, "Professor Dumbledore. " I croak.

"Ssh, rest Hailey, " The man soothes as I fall into an unconscious state.

Chapter 21: End The Year

Chapter Text

I wake up, my eyes filled with a blinding light. Sitting up, I glance at my surroundings. Piles of sweets and treats are on my table. "I see that you are awake."

My eyes dart to the voice, only to see Professor Dumbledore. "Professor, what happened?"

Dumbledore glances at my gifts, "Well it seems that your admirers have given you gifts to make you feel better."

I shake my head, "That's not what I meant, but what admirers?"

Dumbledore smiles, "What happened down in the dungeons between you and Professor Quirrell is a complete secret, so, naturally, the whole school knows." He looks to my sweets again, making me stare at open packages of chocolate frogs, "Ah, I see your friend Ronald has saved you the trouble of opening your Chocolate Frogs."

"Is Ron alright? What about Hermione? Where is my brother?" I bombard the elder with questions about the well being of my friends.

"Mr. Weasley is alright, and Ms. Granger was the one to alert me of Voldemort's being in the dungeons. Your brother is currently residing on the bed to your left," Dumbledore points to a bed that is in fact occupied by my brother. "He has not regained consciousness yet."

I nod my head, happy that my brother is alright, "But, what happened to the Stone?"

Dumbledore smiles warmly as he calmly strokes his beard, "Relax, Nicholas Flamel and I had a little chat. We have destroyed the stone."

My eyes widen, "But Flamel, he'll die, won't he?"

Dumbledore sits on my bed, "He has enough Elixir to set his affairs in order. But yes, he will die."

"I'm guessing that Harry was only able to get the stone because he didn't want to use it, correct?" I look at the man who looks surprised.

He nods, "That is correct. Only a person who wanted to find the Stone, find it, but not use it, would be able to get it. That is one of my more brilliant ideas. And between you and me that's saying something." I only nod, he is a brilliant man.

"And I'm guessing that Voldemort's will try to find other ways to return, right?" I guess.

"Another correct assumption. " I smile. "Hailey, do you know why Professor Quirrell couldn't bear to have you touch him?" I shrug. "It was because of your mother. She sacrificed herself for you, and that kind of act leaves a mark. "

"Love?" I guess.

Dumbledore nods, his beard moving slightly, "Love." He stands up and goes to Harry's bed as he seems to be regaining consciousness.

/•●•\

Harry and I walk to a room, only to see our two friends mutual. "Hermione!" I yell as I run to the bushy-haired female.

"Hailey!" I hug the girl, probably squeezing her a bit too tight. I release the girl and look at my redheaded friend.

"Ron, you were very brave, you know that? Your parents will be proud," I smile at him as he smiles back.

Harry looks to Ron, "All right there, Ron?"

Ron nods, "All right? You?"

Harry shrugs, "All right. Hermione?"

Hermione smiles, "Never better."

○•○

I sit in the great hall with the Slytherins. Draco is sitting to one side of me while Andie is sitting on the other. Aimee is sitting straight across from me. We are joking about how I helped the Gryffindors. The great hall is decorated in green because we won the house cup.

McGonagall rings a bell and we all stop conversations, "Another year gone. And now, as I understand it, the house cup needs awarding, and the points stand thus. In fourth place, Gryffindor with three hundred and twelve points." I clap for the Gryffindors. "Third place, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty-two points." I clap again. "In second place, Ravenclaw, with four hundred and twenty-six points. And in first place, with four hundred and seventy-two points, Slytherin House." Everyone at my table erupts in cheers.

Dumbledore smiles, "Yes, yes, well done Slytherin, well done Slytherin. However, recent events must be taken into account. And I have a few last-minute points to award. To Miss Hermione Granger, for the use of cool intellect when others were in great peril, sixty points." Everyone claps for the amazing witch. Second, to Mr. Ronald Weasley, for the best-played game of chess that Hogwarts has seen these many years...sixty points. And third, to Mr. Harry Potter, for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house seventy points. And, fourth to Ms. Hailey Potter, for using pure wit and cunning nature. And the ability to solve the toughest of puzzles, fifty points.

"What? I only got fifty points and my brother got more? That's totally unfair!" I pout.

Draco pats my back, "We still are in first place." My smile brightens. That's right because four hundred and seventy-two plus fifty is five hundred and twenty-two. Gryffindor had three hundred and twelve points, so plus one-hundred and ninety points that's only five hundred and two.

Dumbledore continues with his speech, "And finally, it takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to your enemies, but a great deal more to stand up to your friends. I award thirty points to Neville Longbottom."

"From all I heard, he was just a bother, " I mutter, making Pansy snigg*r.

Immense cheering erupts. Neville is unbelieving and sits there while cheering gets louder. Draco is angry, along with myself.

Dumbledore finally is about to finish his speech, "Assuming that my calculations are correct, I believe that a change of direction is in order." He claps at the banners that were once green are now scarlet and gold. "Gryffindor wins the House Cup!"

Everyone cheers except for my table. Even I am slightly angry. I worked just as hard as those guys but got fewer points. It's completely unfair.

《□●□》

I look at Hagrid as he yells, "Come on now, hurry up. You'll be late. The train's leaving. Go on. Go on. Come on. Hurry up."

I follow my brother and Hermione to the train. As 'Mione and I get on the train Harry hesitates, "Come on, Harry." Hermione says.

Harry brushes us off, "One minute."

He talks with Hagrid for a few moments before getting handed something. He walks back and shows me. I gasp, its a picture of our parents.

Hermione looks around, "Feels strange to be going home, doesn't it?"

Harry smiles, "We're not going home."

I shake my head as I agree with my brother, "Not really."

Chapter 22: Hedwig, Please Shut Up

Chapter Text

I scrunch my nose as my hands grasp my ears from the hollering of Uncle Vernon. The Dursleys woke up in the early hours of the morning to Hegwig's screeching. Since my ears are covered, I could only make out one sentence of Vernon's loud words, "Third time this week!" I sigh as I eventually remove my hands from my ears, it won't stop the yelling anyways. "If you can't control that owl, it'll have to go!"

I roll my eyes but keep quiet, the Dursleys have been kinder to me than Harry recently. Maybe it's the fact that I don't tease Dudley, saying I am going to bewitch him. Maybe it's because my animal isn't nearly as loud, and stays out of trouble. "She's bored. She's used to flying around outside. If I could just let her out at night-"

My uncle interrupts my twin it a rude tone, "Do I look stupid?" I secretly think of an answer. Yes, you do. You look more like an idiot then when Ron tries to fill his face with chicken. "I know what'll happen if that owl's let out."

Harry opens his mouth to speak as Vernon and Petunia look at each other with the same dark look. Harry is about to utter his first vowel Dudley belches in a disgusting way. "I want more bacon!" He demands loudly.

"There's more in the pan, sweetums," I swear, my aunt looks like she adores this boy's weight. He is probably two times over his should be weight and his parents don't even care. Why should I care anyway, he is a brat. "We must build you up while we've got the chance. I don't like the sound of that school food."

Vernon only scoffs at his wife, "Nonsense, Petunia, I never went hungry when I went to Smeltings," Vernon expects his wife to swoon, which she does. "Dudley gets enough, don't you son?"

Dudley grins, his chubby cheeks already filled with food looks to me, "Pass the frying pan!"

I go to give the pan to him but Harry stops me, "What's the magic word." I almost drop the pan. Glancing at Vernon and Petunia, I see they are about to flip.

I nudge my brother with my elbow, "Good going idiot," I mutter as I give my large cousin his bacon. Petunia screams while Dudley falls out of the chair, making the house rattle. Which in turn makes me fall to the ground. Vernonduns his temples and I just sit there, amazed that they are being so calm when Harry used the forbidden word.

Harry stutters, "I meant please, I didn't mean-"

"What have I told you!" Vernon bellows as I stay sitting on the ground. "About saying the 'm' word in our house!?"

"But I-"

Vernon hits the table repeatedly, "How dare you threaten Dudley!"

"I just-"

Vernon's face is a nice shade of deep purple, making me sit on the cold tile in amusem*nt. Sure, my brother stupidly said the forbidden word, but this is entertaining. "I warned you! I will not tolerate the mention of your or your sister's abnormality under this roof."

"Get up girl," Petunia hisses at me quietly, as if she didn't want me to get in trouble with Vernon. My red locks move as I stand up and quietly sit at the table. Petunia then tries to heave Dudley off the floor, but I don't think a crane could pick that kid up.

"All right," Harry mutters, "All right." Vernon calms and we sit in silence.

This summer has been anything but fun. The moment our feet touched the border of the property, our magical things were whisked away in our old room, I mean cupboard. Our muggle of a family even locked up Hedwig in her cage. Luckily, they allowed Midnight to prowl around the room, even let her go out in the mornings.

Harry and I truly miss Hogwarts. Out of the both of us, the Dursleys tend to be kinder to me. They didn't even do anything rash when I was caught trying to snag the never-ending snacks Draco gave me for Christmas. I actually grabbed a few things and hid them before my uncle and aunt found me. Now the food is underneath my bed, never to be discovered by my wretched uncle and aunt. This family even managed to forget Harry and my birthday, which is today.

A clearing of my large uncle's voice snaps me out of my thinking daze. "Now, as we all know, today is a very important day." My eyes widen, does he remember? How is this important when we are despised by this family, "This could well be the day I make the biggest deal of my career."

"Of course," I mutter to myself.

"What was that?" Petunia glares at me while I just shake my head and mumble a quiet nothing to the woman.

Vernon had been talking about this person for two weeks. The man is some rich fellow that is coming to dinner, accompanied by his wife. "I think we should run through the schedule one more time," Vernon starts. "We all should be in position at eight o'clock. Petunia, you so be-"

"In the lounge," My aunt says in a grand voice. "Waiting to welcome them graciously to our home."

"Good, good. And Dudley?"

"I'll ve waiting to open the door," Dudley allows his face to have an ugly smirk. "May I take your coats, Mr. And Mrs. Mason?"

Petunia claps her hands, "They'll love him!" No, no they won't. If they are normal they will realize he is a slimy spoiled git.

"Excellent Dudley!" He turns to Harry and I. "And you Hailey?"

I sigh, "I will be sitting down, not speaking but acting accordingly." Ever since I came back from Hogwarts, the Dursleys have been dead set on me looking like their daughter. They usually say that it looks like we are a happy family of four. In the back of my mind, I think they want to show off one person in the household that looks normal.

Vernon glares at my brother, "And you?"

Harry sighs, "I'll be in my bedroom, making no noise and pretending I don't exist."

Vernon nods, "Too right you will. The Masons don't know anything about you and it's going to stay that way. When dinner's over, you take Mrs. Mason back to the lounge for coffee, Petunia, and I'll bring the subject of drills. With any luck, I'll have the deal signed and sealed before the news at ten. We'll be shopping for a vacation home in Majorca this time tomorrow."

Yay, it's not like they are going to like us any better in Majorca. I close my eyes. This is going to be a tiring night, I can feel it.

Chapter 23: The Worst Birthday Ever

Chapter Text

"Right, I'm off to town to pick up the dinner jackets for Dudley and I." Vernon glares at Harry with his plump cheeks daring to go red in anger at any moment if we misbehave. " And you. You stay out of your aunt's way while she's cleaning." His glare sets on my slender form, my auburn locks flow silently in the slight breeze of the fan in the kitchen. "You remember to get dressed and fix that hair. You need to look presentable, got it?"

"Yes, uncle Vernon." We chorus together. I grab onto my brother's thin wrist and drag him out the back door.

I sigh as we are out of earshot. "I swear, one of these days I am going to snap with those two."

Harry rolls his eyes as he strolls to the bench in the back yard, "Please, they're nicer to you because you don't snap. I can't imagine how they would react if you threatened Dudley with," Harry looks around quickly, "magic."

I stroll to my brother's side, plopping on the bench. I cross my arms, "Happy Birthday to me."

Harry sighs as he looks at the clouds, "Happy Birthday to me."

I smile as I spot a small sparrow flying about, "No presents."

Harry grips the bench, clearly mad that our twelfth birthday was forgotten. I don't know what he expected, they forgot the other eleven. "No cards."

"Happy birthday to me," We mutter in unison as we look at the blue sky. The sun is boiling hot, but with the fans in the house, it feels nice.

My eyes travel to the hedge near the bench. Thoughts travel into my brain like someone sinking in quicksand. What happened to Ron and Hermione? Do they no longer consider us friends? What happened to Draco? Was Hogwarts just a dream and our uncle and aunt protecting us from our own hallucinations?

No.

We have that picture. The picture of our mother and father, and it moves. We are magical. Harry is a wizard and I am a witch. But, I have no idea what happened to our friends. At the moment, I would love for even Blaise to write to me.

I gasp along with Harry as we look into the hedge. We had both been staring at it, absentmindedly. But we didn't realize that it was in fact staring back at us. Big green emerald-like eyes look at us through the leaves on the slightly overgrown plant. Harry jumps up as I just sit there, racking my brain for a creature that would fig that description.

"I know what day it is," our overgrown cousin waffles outside and jeers at us.

The eyes blinked and vanished, as if they were never there, "What?" Hardy asks, his eyes never leaving the place where our little spy was.

Dudley smiles, not making eye contact with me for he knows I will glare at him. I sometimes think that more people are scared of the girl who lived more than the boy who lived. "I know what day it is," The pig-like boy sneers.

"Well done," Harry takes his eyes off the hedge and stares at our cousin, "So you've finally learned the days of the week."

"Today's your birthday," Dudley sneers at Harry. He glances at me and I only cross my arms. The pudgy boy visibly gulps but continues to torment Harry, "How come you haven't got any cards? Haven't you got any friends at that freak place?"

I laugh lowly, "Better not let your mum hear you. You know how they react to the mentioning of that place, I'm sure at the mood they're in, that they would even punish you." A grin slips on my face as I stand up and sit on the grass, pulling out the single blades of green.

"Why were you looking at that hedge?"

"I was trying to figure out the best spell to set it on fire," Harry says coolly. My head snaps to my brother's direction, he is going to get in trouble if he isn't careful.

Dudley stumbles back, almost falling because of the unbalance of his stomach. "You can't! Dad told me you're not to do magic. He said he'll chuck you out of the house. And you haven't got any place to go. You haven't got any friends to take you-"

"Jiggery Pokery!" Harry interrupts the plump boy in a fierce voice. "Hocus Pocus. Squiggly Wiggly."

"Mum!" Dudley squeaks as he runs, "He's doing you know what!"

Petunia ran out with a soapy frying pan in her hand. Harry had to duck after she tried to hit him with it, and then she made him do chores.

I look in the mirror, I wear a nice dark blue dress that goes just below my knees. The sleeves are long. According to Petunia, this was one of her least favorite dresses when she was my age. I wear polished black flats. I sigh as I look at my curled hair, "I really wish I didn't need to do this."

I walk down the stairs as I see my brother walk in on a newspaper. "Eat quickly, the Masons will be arriving soon!" Petunia points at Harry then at two pieces of bread and a lump of cheese. He quickly ate and Petunia immediately whisked away his plate, "Upstairs, Harry!"

I stay on the stairs as Dudley and Vernon, who are both in suits and bow ties, glare at my brother. Vernon stops him," Remember boy, one sound." Harry nods as the two obese men walk away.

I grab his arm as he walks by me, my hazel eyes stare into his emerald ones, "Good luck."

He smiles and nods, "You too."

I let go of him and we walk our separate ways. With a sigh, I sit in my position, the couch in the living room. "This is going to be an extremely exhausting evening. "

And boy, I wish I was wrong about that assumption.

Chapter 24: The Masons

Chapter Text

The Masons arrived not even thirty minutes ago. Mrs. Mason was the only one who regarded me, "Hello dear, I'm Mrs. Mason."

I smile and shake her hand nicely, "I'm Hailey."

She regards me only using my first name for a moment before banging pursues through the house. Harry, what are you doing? "Hailey!" My uncle yells at me as I quickly stand up. "Go see what's going on."

I nod and run up the stairs, as I open the door I see a big-eyed creature holding a lamp, Harry is holding the lamp also. "What on Earth, " Harry smiles.

"What are you doing up here?" He asks, trying to pry the lamp from the hands of the creature.

I cross my arms, "Well if you must know, I was sent to stop you from making noise." I narrow my eyes at the creature before going to the closet and pulling out my book, Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them. As I flip through the book I figure out what he is, "You're a house-elf, correct?"

"Yes ma'am, my name is Dobby. Dobby the house-elf, and what an honor it is to speak with a great witch," The elf lets go of the lamp and bows.

"Dobby..." my voice trails off as I rack my brain because the name sounds familiar. His eyes widen as I realize where he came from. I glance at Harry, deciding to not say that he is with the Malfoy family. Harry hates Draco, so it would be horrible. "Why are you here anyway?"

"Harry and Hailey Potter are valiant and bold! They have braved so many dangers already! But Dobby has come to protect Harry and Hailey Potter, to warn them, even if he does have to shut his ears in an oven door later."

"Wait." I look at the house-elf, "Shut your ears in an oven? How horrible!"

Dobby only nods, "Harry and Hailey Potter must not go back to Hogwarts."

"Now you see here, I have friends there that I need to go back to!" I say desperately, I can't handle any more time with the Dursleys.

"There's a plot. A plot to make the most terrible things happen at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry this year."

"A plot? Who's plotting them?" Harry asks the house-elf with a questioning tone.

"Look, Dobby, we have friends there. It's the only thing keeping us going anymore," I plead with the elf on Harry's bed.

"Friends who don't even write to you, Hailey Potter?" His eyes widen as he realizes what he just said.

"Hang on!" Harry looks at the elf. "How do you know her friends haven't been writing to her?"

"Dobby thought that if Harry and Hailey Potter thought their friends forgot about them, that they wouldn't want to return to school," Dobby pulls out a pile of letters, my name in green cursive is on the top.

"Draco," I mutter.

"What?" Harry looks to me, I'm glad he didn't hear me.

I wave my hand but stare back at the elf, "Give me the letters, now."

Dobby screams, "No!" And runs out. Harry and I scramble towards him as he stops in the kitchen.

Fear settles into me as I nudge my brother's side, "Harry, I'm sorry but I'm returning to dinner. Deal with this, please. " He nods as I walk to the dining room to see a happy Vernon Dursley talking to Mr. Mason.

Mrs. Mason smiles at me as she gestures me to sit next to her, "Hello dear."

I nod and smile back, "Hello Mrs. Mason."

Her smile falters as she notices that my plate doesn't have food on it, "Will you not be eating?"

"Oh." My fave pales. The Dursleys won't like me eating their food. "I'm not hungry actually."

Mrs. Mason chuckles and looks at my uncle, "You better be careful with this one, she's already a twig."

Uncle Vernon booms at Mrs. Mason's comment. "Tell Petunia about that amazing joke about American plumbers, Mr. Mason, Petunia has been dying to hear it!"

As he is about to speak, Aunt Petunia's prize pudding falls on Mrs. Mason. Scream erupt, but the thing making me laugh is how Vernon is handling it, "Please excuse him. He's my nephew, very disturbed. Meeting strangers upset him, that's why we keep him upstairs.

They probably would have still made the deal if multiple owls didn't swoop in for, Mrs. Mason is deathly afraid of owls. They ran, shouting that we are lunatics. Vernon looks to Harry in anger, "Read it!" He gestures to the letter.

Harry begins, "Dear Mr. Potter we have received intelligence that a hover charm was used at your place of residence this evening at twelve minutes past nine as an underage Wizards are not permitted to perform spells outside of school and further spell work on your part may lead to expulsion from said school to create reasonable restrictions for underage sorcery, eight-hundred and seventy-five paragraph C you would also ask to remember that any magical activity that risks noticed by members of the non-magical immunity models the serious offense under Section thirteen of the international confederation of warlocks statute of sorcery. Enjoy your holidays. Mafalda Hopkirk, improper use of magic office Ministry of Magic."

Vernon looks to Harry with a devilish grin, "You didn't tell us you weren't allowed to use magic outside of school, slipped your mind I daresay. " Harry gulps.

"Well, I got news for you, boy, I'm waking up, and you're never gonna go to that school never. And if you try and magic yourself out, they'll expel you. " I just stand there, not wanting to anger him. He looks to me with even more of a devilish grin.

"And guess what, boy? Your sister is still allowed to go to that school! If you would have behaved, this would have been easier. " And with that, he tugs Harry up the stairs by the ear.

"Okay, eat up, " Petunia puts some ice cream in a bowl and puts it at the counter where I am standing. I look to her curiously, "don't expect this again. "

I smile as I eat the ice cream, this day wasn't terrible. For me at least, my brother not so much.

Chapter 25: Saved By 3 Redheads

Chapter Text

It's been four days, four days where my brother has been locked in our room. Uncle Vernon thought it would be cruel if I was allowed out of the room so I was, but I'm not allowed to sleep on the sofa. Or on the ground in the living room.

It was either the cupboard or the shed in back.

I chose the cupboard.

So I am sitting on the old mattress in the cupboard, counting down the days until September first. They have my magic supplies unlocked, also saying that it will torture Harry if I can read and do homework.

That's where their generosity ends though. They give me the same amount of food as I always get, barely any. They don't allow me to see Harry, or even go upstairs. I am not allowed in the house if I'm not cleaning, cooking, or sleeping.

So normal life I guess.

I awoke a few moments ago to a car, but that can be normal. The click of the lock to the cupboard makes me jump, why would someone unlock it at two in the morning? As the door swings open quietly I sigh in relief, "Fred! George! What are you two doing here?"

Fred smiles, "Hiyya Hailey. Fancy helping us bust you and your brother out of here? "

A devilish grin goes to my features, "Is that even a question?" I run to my brother's trunk and pick it up softly. With a huff, I carry the large case and hand it to George, "You know that the bottom step creaks, right? "

George nods, his red locks bouncing slightly, "Harry told us."

I smile in return as I go to grab my trunk but Fred stops me, "I'll take it. You should go get yourself upstairs. "

I shake my head, my Auburn locks are messy as it is so I don't care. "But it's my trunk. "

Fred chuckles softly, "Well, I'm sure you want to see Ron, right? " My eyes widen as I barrel towards the stairs, softly leaping over the first step. I leap over every other step, I guess being underweight has its perks. As I finally reach the shared room, I run in.

"Ron! " I say happily. I haven't seen the goofy redhead since the train so it's nice seeing him again.

Ron beams at me, "Hiyya Hailey! Where's your trunk? " I gesture to the door as Fred walks in with my trunk.

"Ready Fred? " George grins as he lifts up Harry's trunk to the window.

"Ready George, " Fred runs to his twin after he puts down my trunk. They push the trunk as quietly as possible, "One more good push, " George hits the trunk with his shoulder as it slides out of the window and into the backseat of the car.

"I better get Midnight's carry case, " I mumble as I go into my closet and get it out. Flashbacks of the little house-elf, Dobby, fill my thoughts for a mere moment before I shake my head, and they clear away.

When I look back at the twins they already have my trunk in the car. I spot Midnight looking at me from the car, almost as if she's waiting. I jump into the car as Fred says, "Let's go. "

Then it happened.

Hedwig screeched loudly.

"That ruddy owl!" Vernon's yell shakes the whole house as Harry's eyes widen.

In a split moment, Harry is grabbing his owl's cage and handing it to Ron and I. Then the door slammed open with a large bang. Uncle Vernon stood there for a moment before actually noticing that Harry was getting into the magical car.

Vernon growls and leaps toward Harry, successfully grabbing my brother's ankle. Ron, Fred, George, and I all start tugging at my brother, "Petunia! " Vernon roars. "They're getting away! They're escaping! " With one tug Harry's ankle is out of our uncles grasp and Harry is in the car.

We started to drive off in the sky in a magical car. Harry and I grin as we see our dumbstruck guardians, "See you next summer! "

We were free.

Free from the Dursleys.

Free to celebrate what we were, a witch and a wizard.

Chapter 26: Bars On Your Window

Chapter Text

Fred ushers my brother and I into their home. The structure of the building amazes me, for it looks like it was only being held together with magic. "Come on. Okay, come on. Shh! Shh! Ok, come on. Shh! Come on."

I glance around, even if you were a muggle, you would know this place is magical. The air feels warm and a smile makes it's way to my face as I spot a pot cleaning itself. Harry is gawking as I am trying to remember what spell it is.

Harry as I look around, "Do you think it'd be all right if we had some of this?" Ron asks as he gestures to some rolls.

George snickers, "Yeah, Mum would never know." I look at the clock Harry is gawking at. It has multiple hands, and three, which look like the three boys who rescued us, move to a slot that says 'home.'

I chuckle, "Nice picture Ron. " The boy shoves me slightly, a smile on his face. Fred and George are of course laughing at my joke about his picture on the clock hand.

Harry and I make our way into the living room as we see a sweater knitting itself, "It's not much, but it's home." Ron's voice is slightly muffled by the food he is eating.

Harry smiles at his best friend, "I think it's brilliant. "

I smile at look at the three redheads, "It really is something you know. "

In a split second, I hear steps running down the stairs quickly, "Where have you been?" I look at the three boys and they hide their stolen rolls, "Harry, Hailey, how wonderful to see you dears." The plump woman puts her hands on her hips and glares at her boys, "Beds empty! No note! Car gone! You could have died! You could have been seen!" She smiles at us once more, "Of course, I don't blame you, Harry and Hailey dears."

Ron looks at his mother, his voice still muffled by food, "They were starving him, Mum. There were bars on his window!"

Mrs. Weasley shakes her finger at the boy, "Well, you'd best hope that I don't put bars on your window, Ronald Weasley! Come on Harry and Hailey, time for a spot of breakfast."

•

"Here we are dears. Now tuck in! That's it. There we go." Mrs. Weasley puts two plates of delicious-looking food in front of us.

I hear the thumping of someone running down the stairs until I see the little girl from last year, "Mum- Mummy, have you seen my jumper?"

The mother only smiles at her daughter, "Yes dear. It was on the cat." The girl's eyes widen as she sees Harry.

My idiotic brother says, "Hello." The poor girl runs off in response, "W-what did I do?" Oh Harry, she clearly has a crush on you.

Ron rolls his eyes, "Ginny. She's been talking about you all summer. A bit annoying really."

A man with an odd looking hat walks into the dining room, "Morning, Weasleys."

The three redheads smile at the man, "Morning, Dad."

Mrs. Weasley looks the happiest, pitching in, "Morning Arthur!"

The man, and I guess his name is Arthur Weasley, looks around happily, "What a night. Nine raids. Nine!"

Harry and I turn to Ron and say in unison, "Raids?"

Ron starts to whisper, "Dad works in the Ministry of Magic, in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts. Office. Dad loves Muggles, thinks they're fascinating."

Mr. Weasley finally spots my brother and I. "Well now. Aah! And who are you two?"

Harry looks awkwardly at Mr. Weasley, "Oh, sorry sir. I'm Harry, sir, Harry Potter."

I smile at him, "And I'm his sister, Hailey Potter. "

The look of elation and curiosity is evident in this man's face, "Good Lord! Are you really? Well, Ron's told us all about you, of course. When did he get here?"

Mrs. Weasley looks like she won a battle, she crosses her arms. "This morning. Your sons flew that enchanted car of yours to Surrey and back last night."

The man looks at his three boys, "Did you really? How'd it go? Did you—"

"Arthur!" Mrs. Weasley hits her husband.

Mr. Weasley straightens up, "I mean...that was very wrong, indeed, boys. Very wrong of you. Now, Harry, you must know all about Muggles. Tell me, what exactly is the function of a rubber duck?"

"Oh, umm..."

A screech makes us all look up, "Well, that'll be Errol with the post." The burd runs into the window near the open door, "Oh, fetch it will you Percy, please?"

"Errol..."

Ron groans and rolls his eyes at the owl, "He's always doing that."

Percy looks at the letters, his hair a wreck, "Oh look, it's our Hogwarts letters. And they've sent us Harry's and Hailey's as well."

Arthur chuckles, "Dumbledore must know you're here, Hailey and Harry. Doesn't miss a trick, that man."

Fred sighs, "This lot won't come cheap, Mum. The spellbooks alone are very expensive." Harry and I look down slightly since our family left us a small fortune.

The plump woman smiles, "We'll manage. There's only one place we're going to get all of this, Diagon Alley."

Chapter 27: Harry is an Idiot

Chapter Text

"Right. Here we are, Harry. You go first, dear." The plump mother gestures for my brother to step into a fireplace.

Ron slightly whines, "But Harry's never traveled by Floo powder before, Mum."

Harry and I look at each other in confusion, "Floo powder?" We say in unison.

Mrs. Weasley smiles, "You go first, Ron, so that Harry and Hailey can see how it's done." Ron grabs some powder and starts to walk in the fireplace. "Yes. In you go. That's it."

"Diagon Alley!" He drops the powder and a flame surrounds the redhead. In a split second, he is gone.

"You see? It's quite easy, dears. Don't be afraid. Come on. Come on. In you go." Harry grabs a handful of powder. "That's it. Mind your head. That's right. Now, take your Floo powder. That's it, very good. Now, don't forget to speak very, very clearly." I swear if Harry messes this up, I'm going to be mad.

"Diagonally!" The idiot yells as green fire surrounds him and he disappears. That's it, I'm going to kill him.

"What did he say, dears?" Mrs. Weasley asks Mr. Weasley and I.

"Diagonally." We say together. My tone is a bit more agitated though.

Mrs. Weasley's face shows that she is worried. "I thought he did."

I roll my eyes, "Idiot. "

Mrs. Weasley smiles at me, "Alright dear, you next."

I take some of the floo powder and step into the fireplace carefully, not wanting to spill the stuff. I raise my hand and say, "Diagon Alley." And in a quick motion, I drop the powder. The green flames surround me, but they don't hurt. It's like I tracked through a tunnel with super speed. Light goes through my eyes as I finally open them to see Diagon Alley.

•

"Oh thank goodness dear!" Mrs. Weasley pulls me towards her and starts to dust off my shirt after she appeared out of the fireplace for Diagon Alley.

I look around, my raven-haired brother is nowhere in a line of vision. "Any sign of Harry?" I can tell that I probably look really worried.

"Unfortunately not," Ron says to me with a smile. "But don't you worry, he's probably only gone one grate too far."

I nod sadly at Ron, "Right."

"Hailey!"

I would know those two voices anywhere. I scream, "Andie! Aimee!" As I see the two energetic twelve-year-olds.

I look to Mrs. Weasley, wanting to confirm that I can go see them, "Go along dear, they haven't seen you all summer after all."

"Thank you!" I run over to my two friends happily. "Aimee Prewett and Andie Travers! How are you guys?"

"Hailey," My red haired friend, Aimee, looks at me happily. "How on earth have you gotten so thin? You already looked thin before you left but now you're even skinnier! You have to tell me your secret!"

I rub my arm awkwardly, "I have no idea actually." Of course, I knew that I'm thin because Petunia and Vernon don't feed me that much but it's not like I can say that. Not like they can help anyways. "Anyways, what are you two doing here?"

Andie, with her long brunette hair, smiles at me kindly, "We were going to go to check out the broomsticks, want to come?"

"Oh," Although it did sound fun, I should stay near the Weasleys. "Sorry, I am actually hanging out with Ron Weasley's family today."

Aimee giggles, "That's alright! Where's Harry by the way?"

I only shrug a bit for a response, "He mispronounced Diagon Alley while using the floor network."

Andie shakes her head slightly, "Idiot."

I smile, "Yeah. Now we know why he didn't get into Ravenclaw or Slytherin."

"Now that's rude Potter." I hear a familiar voice behind me. I quickly turn around to see the pale blond boy. "Don't you defend your brother usually?"

I cross my arms and smile, "Of course I do Malfoy. I was simply just stating that Harry can sometimes be a nitwit. I think it's obvious anyway."

Draco nods, "That was clear last year, though you weren't much better. Remember, you did follow that brother of yours and his two friends."

I shrug, "So?"

Draco smirks, "That means you shouldn't be so daft." He looks over his shoulder before looking back at me. "I have to go, my father needs me."

I nod and smile as he walks away. With a sigh, I look back at my friends who are smiling devilishly. "What?" I ask.

Aimee snaps out of her daze first, "Nothing! Oh look at the time, gotta go!" And with that, she runs off. I co*ck a brow before looking at Andie.

The other girl smirks, "I ship it." With that, she runs off as well, leaving me confused.

I sprint back to the Weasleys right before they get into the book store.

It takes me a few minutes since I can't run, I'm not very athletic.

My eyes scan the small group until I spot familiar raven hair. "Hiyya Harry."

He jumps slightly, "Hiyya Hailey, you'll never believe what happened to me!"

I smile before looking at him, "Spill."

My brother then recounts everything that happened. "And guess who I saw in that shop?"

I co*ck my head, "Who?" We squeeze through a couple of adults.

"Malfoy."

My eyes widen, what was Malfoy doing in a dark wizard's shop? It doesn't make sense.

Chapter 28: Lockhart is Stupid

Chapter Text

I force a smile at my brother, "What do you mean Malfoy was in a dark wizard shop?"

Harry scoffs, "You seriously can't believe that he is a good person can you?" I just stare at him, trying to find a way that Draco wasn't doing something evil. "C'mon Hails, he's a Slytherin!"

I glare at him, "I'm a Slytherin, does that make me evil?" I walk away from him, hearing Mrs. Weasley bombard him with questions.

I make my way in the store, breathing a little heavy because of the number of people in the book store.

Then I see the reason.

A man with a gleaming smile and blond hair is standing around, and everyone seems to love him.

Fred and George talked about a guy named Lockhart that is really popular. Is this him?

"Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Gilderoy Lockhart!"

Well, I guess that answers my question doesn't it?

Flashes of a camera go into my vision as I'm suddenly blinded.

"It can't be. Harry and Hailey Potter?" I hear a stuck up voice say quickly.

"Harry and Hailey Potter!" I feel myself get dragged forward and when my vision returns I see that I'm next to the curly-haired idiot.

"Nice big smile, Hailey. Together, you two and I rate the front page." They take our picture, which I did not give permission for them to do so. "Ladies and gentlemen, what an extraordinary moment this is. When young Harry and Hailey stepped into Flourish and Blotts this morning to purchase my autobiography, Magical Me Which, incidentally, is currently celebrating its twenty-seventh week atop the Daily Prophet bestseller list They had no idea that they would, in fact, be leaving with my entire collected works...free of charge."

Yay, I wonder if the readers can hear my sarcasm?

My arms are basically breaking with the weight of the books I am given. Just exactly how vain is this guy?

"Harry, Hailey, now you give me those, and I'll get them signed. All of you wait outside. That's it." Mrs. Weasley saves my arms as she takes Harry's books along with my own.

"I bet you loved that, didn't you, Potter? Famous Harry Potter. Can't go into a bookshop without making the front page." My head snaps to the staircase as I see Draco sneering at Harry. My main question in this whole debacle is how come he didn't say my name. I mean, I have the same amount of attention in the public.

"Leave him alone." Ginny steps in front of Harry.

I ship it.

Draco's eyes widen for a split second before going back to his sneering state at my brother, "Look, Potter. You've got yourself a girlfriend."

A cane head hits the blond boy in the shoulder, making him go to the side. A man with long white hair smiles in a false way, "Now, now, Draco, play nicely. Mr. and Ms. Potter, Lucius Malfoy." He shakes Harry's hand and then mine. "We meet at last." He pulls me closer, examining my left hand. "Forgive me. Your scars are legend. As, of course, is the wizard who gave it to you." Draco tenses as he sees how close his father is to me, but that goes unnoticed by everyone except me.

Harry pulls me away from Draco's father, "Voldemort killed our parents. He was nothing more than a murderer."

This man looks surprised.

No, more than surprised. "You must be very brave to mention his name. Or very foolish. "

"Fear of a name only increases fear of the thing itself." Hermione pitches in.

Hermione, you need to learn how to be quiet. And I think Draco thought the same thing with the look he is giving her.

"And you must be Miss Granger." The man sneers. "Yes, Draco has told me all about you. And your parents. Muggles, aren't they? Let me see. Red hair, vacant expressions...tatty, secondhand book." He takes Ginny's books from her cauldron. "You must be the Weasleys."

"It's mad in here. Let's go outside." Mr. Weasley clearly wants us out of this awkward situation, which I don't blame him. I would do the same thing.

Lucius smiles at the redheaded man, "Well, well, well. Weasley senior."

Mr. Weasley awkwardly nods at him, "Lucius."

"Busy time at the Ministry, Arthur, all those extra raids? I do hope they're paying you overtime... ...but judging by the state of this, I'd say not. What's the use in being a disgrace to the name of wizard... ...if they don't even pay you well for it?" He smirks at the end, which I don't see the reason to. What's the point of smirking? You just look more like a jerk.

"We have a very different idea about what disgraces the name of wizard, Malfoy." Mr. Weasley says abruptly.

Shots fired, good job Mr. Weasley.

"Clearly." Mr. Weasley stares at him in a questioning manner. "Associating with Muggles." Mr. Malfoy walks forward and drops Ginny's books back in her cauldron.

Is it just me, or is the book slightly bigger than it was a few minutes ago?

"And I thought your family could sink no lower. I'll see you at work."

"See you at school." Draco looks to me as if to say 'sorry.'

I just shake my head at him, wondering why Draco hates my brother so much. Sure he's a nitwit, but he's all I have left anymore.

Draco Malfoy, you better realize how important Harry is to me or I will make sure you see a side nobody likes.

The protective sister.

Chapter 29: Going Back to Hogwarts

Chapter Text

My red hair bounces as Harry, the Weasleys, and I are all running towards platform nine and three quarters, "Ten fifty-eight, come on!" Mr. Weasley shouts.

The plump woman, also known as Mrs. Weasley yells out, "The train will be leaving any moment."

We all stop for a spilt second before Mr. Weasley yells, "Fred, George, Percy, you first."

First goes George, then goes Percy, and lastly goes Fred. They all disappear like the wind this morning.

"I'm going with Ginny, Bye guys! See you on the other side! We'll get you a seat. " Ginny and I run through first, smiling the whole way. Mrs. Weasley Mr. Weasley also emerge quickly.

I grab Ginny and pull her onto the train. The moment we force our trunks to stay in their spot we collapse on the seats in the compartment. "You know," I heavily breathe for a split second. "I'm really happy that we became friends."

She smiles, "Me too!"

I look out the window as the train starts to move, "Hey Ginny?"

"Yeah?"

"Where are Ron and Harry?" I look around, "I thought they were going to sit with us."

Ginny just shrugs, "Maybe they decided to sit with 'Mione." I only nod before looking back out of the window. "I'm glad Fred and George aren't in the compartment, they would be annoying."

I chuckle, "Yeah I guess." My head darts to the door as I hear snickering. "Ginny, I'll be right back okay?"

She smiles at me and nods, "Alright! See you Hails!"

I nod, opening the compartment and walking out. Turns out my suspicions on who it is, was correct. "Malfoy! Wait up!"

The blond boy pauses before walking over to me, "How are you doing Potter?"

I cross my arms at him, "Honestly, why can't you call me by my first name. I don't even know if you talk about me or my brother half the time."

Draco smirks, "I'll call you by your first name if you call me by my first name."

I scoff and roll my eyes, "Like that will happen anytime soon."

He smiles at me, I mean genuinely smiles at me. That's a first. "Then I won't call you by your first name." He walks closer to me and leans on the wall next to me. "Anyways, where is your other half? He seems to not be here."

I smile and tilt my head, "Harry and I are not connected at the hip you know. I'm my own person."

He ruffles my hair is a jokingly matter, "Sure you are."

I shove him away, "Jerk."

His eyes widen for a moment before turning back to normal, "I'm a jerk? Well if I am, then you're friends with a jerk."

I only smile at him. "I gotta go back to Ginny, can't let the snack trolley get there before me."

Draco's attitude becomes sour, "Honestly, I don't understand why you are friends with the Weasleys."

I glare at Draco, "Ron and I aren't the greatest of friends actually, he's an idiot. Percy is a prat, so I don't particularly like him at all. Fred and George are my friends because they pull the best pranks." Draco nods, agreeing with that. He walks over to me, towering over my small stature.

So the prat actually agrees with me sometimes?

I continue, "Ginny is just a first-year and we just became friends. Honestly, I barely know her just yet, but you don't know her either. Learn about your 'enemies' before you judge them Malfoy." I bump into Draco's shoulder and walk back to my compartment. "I'm back."

She smiles at me once more, "I noticed. So Malfoy? Never thought you two would be friends."

I tilt my head with a smile, "We aren't friends just yet. We are on friendly terms but I am going to hide a lot from him for the time being."

She only nods, "That's apparent I guess."

Ginny Weasley.

Are we friends?

*

"Hailey!"

My eyes dart from my empty plate. Harry and Ron haven't shown up and I'm getting worried. The sorting hat ceremony finished maybe a half of an hour ago and I've already been bombarded by a new Gryffindor named Collin Creevy. He is a muggle-born that is basically a small fanboy.

Ginny got sorted into Gryffindor.

Big surprise there.

Wow, I've become very sarcastic. Sorry reader, nobody should deal with my sarcastic side.

"Hey, Hailey!"

My head darts to the familiar face of an ex-friend of mine. "Hi, Zabini." I pile a little bit of food on my plate.

He smiles awkwardly, "Look I'm sorry about last Christmas, I was being a bit dramatic."

"A little." I laugh slightly. "That's fine, I was dramatic too."

He sits next to me and stares into my eyes, "Can we start over? Please?"

I smile, "Sure." I stick out my left hand, "I'm Hailey Potter."

He also smiles and sticks out his hand and shakes mine. "Blaise Zabini, do you want to be friends?"

I smile as I slip my hand out of his grip, "How about we start being acquaintances first?"

He grins, "I can live with that."

"Zabini, Potter, why are you two smiling like a bunch of daft idiots?" My head looks to another acquaintance of mine.

"Hi, Malfoy!" I smile at him and wave. In the corner of my eye, I notice Blaise tensing up, what is his problem?

"Malfoy."

Again, what is Blaise's problem? This is the reason why we stopped being friends so he should cool his jets before it bites him when he least expects it.

"Anyways, how do you like the new Slytherins? Are they to your liking oh great and powerful Malfoy?" I say the last part sarcastically.

He nods, "Most of them are just siblings of past Slytherins so they are mostly all purebloods."

I roll my eyes, "Honestly, do all your friends have to be purebloods?"

He shakes his head, looking straight at me. "No, you're my friend, aren't you?"

Chapter 30: Mandrakes and a Howler

Chapter Text

"Morning, everyone." A plump woman goes into the greenhouse. I glance in front of me where my brother and his friend are standing. They informed me of what happened and I have to say that they are idiots for not just waiting for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

I smile as I pitch it along with the whole class with, "Good morning, Professor Sprout."

"Welcome to Greenhouse Three." Which is kinda weird since we are second years, it just sounds odd. I know why this is Greenhouse three and not Greenhouse two but it still sounds odd. "Gather around, everyone. Today we're going to re-pot Mandrakes. Who here can tell me the properties of the Mandrake root?" I raise my hand at the same time as Hermione. "Hmm, let's see." She looks at both Hermione and I, "Yes, Miss Granger?"

"Mandrake, or Mandragora, is used to return those who have been Petrified to their original state. It's also dangerous. The Mandrake's cry is fatal to anyone who hears it." Show off, we all know you know Hermione.

"Excellent. Ten points to Gryffindor." Why couldn't I earn those points for Slytherin? "As our Mandrakes are still only seedlings, their cries won't kill you yet. But they could knock you out for hours, which is why I have given you earmuffs, for auditory protection. So could you please put them on, right away?"

Everyone starts putting on their earmuffs, including me. I spot Draco staring at me, making me just wave at him.

"Quickly. Flaps tight down, and watch me closely. You grasp your Mandrake firmly. You pull it sharply up out of the pot." We all hold our heads as the piercing screams of the plant fill out ears. "Got it? And now you dunk it down into the other pot, and pour a little sprinkling of soil to keep him warm."

The screams muffle as the mandrake is covered in dirt. A load groan is heard before a loud thump. My eyes dart to see Neville on the ground. "Longbottom's been neglecting his earmuffs."

"No, ma'am, he's just fainted," I say softly as I stare at him. Did he seriously just faint in the middle of class?

"Yes, well, just leave him there. Right, on we go. Plenty of pots to go around. Grasp your Mandrake and pull it up."

•

I smile as I talk to Blaise, I'm happy that we are on talking terms again, he is one of the more normal Slytherins outside of Aimee and Andie.

"So Hailey, did you think of any new spells during the summer?" He asks me with a grin on his face.

I shake my head, "Nope. I couldn't really test anything out so I had a lack of ideas."

He nods, "That's to be expected I guess." He takes a bite out of his food before turning back to me, "I'm sure you'll get inspiration soon."

I snort, "Probably not."

"Ronald Weasley!" My head darts to the Gryffindor table. "How dare you steal that car! I am absolutely disgusted! Your father's now facing an inquiry at work, and it's entirely your fault! If you put another toe out of line, we'll bring you straight home! And, Ginny, dear, congratulations on making Gryffindor. Your father and I are so proud."

"What was that?" I ask Blaise without looking at him.

He sighs, "That Hailey, is a howler. The worst thing to strike the owl service. You basically do a charm so your letter speaks and you yell at the person the letter is addressed to. You can't even keep the letter after one use since the letter destroys itself."

I nod, "That sounds fun."

•

I'm happily talking to Draco who is sitting next to me, "Potter, how much do you want to get that this class is going to be a joke like last year?"

I nod, "Remember, I met this prat a few weeks ago, all he is here for is fame."

"Let me introduce you to your new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, me, Gilderoy Lockhart." No, you're the one that just interrupted my conversation thank you very much.

"Order of Merlin, Third Class, honorary member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five times winner, of Witch Weekly's Most-Charming-Smile Award." I believe the last statement was true, the other ones seem like bogus to me.

"But I don't talk about that. I didn't get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at him." No, you didn't do that at all probably.

"Now, be warned. It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind. You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room." You mean you getting a bigger ego? Sorry that ship already sailed the moment you walked through the door.

"Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here." But what exactly can you do? "I must ask you not to scream. It might provoke them." He pulls a sheet off a cage that I was uninterested in. Turns out to be pixies, they are little devils so I have read but they are pretty harmless.

"Cornish pixies?" Finnegan, shush. Maybe we can have an easy class day if you shut up.

"Freshly caught Cornish pixies." That guy's attitude makes me laugh, "Laugh if you will, Ms. Potter, but pixies can be devilishly tricky little blighters. Let's see what you make of them." He opens the door and the pixies fly out, immediately attack students.

One tries to attack my book which I just respond with a little charm of my own, "Gelata bulla." The pixie is surrounded by a jelly substance. I use the same spell on one that is attacking Draco's hair.

"Come on now, round them up. They're only pixies." Can I use my spell on the professor?

"Please, get me down!" My eyes see Neville hanging on a skeleton. Honestly Neville, learn to get a backbone. You're a good wizard, you just need more guts.

"Peskipiksi Pesternomi!" Did one of those pixies just steal his wand? How much of an idiot is he? "I'll ask you four to just nip the rest of them back into their cage." Wow, I'm noticed by a teacher.

"What do we do now?" Ron yells at Harry.

I sigh as I raise my wand simultaneously with Hermione. We both yell out, "Immobulus!"

The pixies immobilize, still blinking in confusion.

"Why is it always me?" Neville asks as I sigh and make my jelly charm make almost a pillow, which breaks his fall when Hermione sets him free.

I smile as I see we are the only ones in here, "Well, I think you three can handle the cleaning. Bye 'Mione!" I dart out of the room before they can object.

Sometimes I have to be a lazy jerk, I am only twelve after all.

Chapter 31: Who Needs to Be On The Team Anyways?

Chapter Text

Draco grins as he nudges my shoulder, "Excited to try out?" Currently, Draco and I are going to Quidditch tryouts.

I shake my head, my hand gripping a broom I just purchased from Diagon Alley before term started. "Of course I'm excited. I don't have a very natural talent for flying."

The blond shakes his head as we continue to walk with Flint and the others. "You have as much talent as your brother. "

I look to him, "Are you complimenting my brother Malfoy?" He scoffs and looks away.

"Where you think you're going, Flint?" My head turns to the voice. I smile and wave at Oliver. My eyes scan the group and I wave at Fred, George, Ron, Hermione, and my brother.

"Quidditch practice." Flint grins, my eyes widen. Something happened, but what?

Oliver glances at me, "I booked the pitch for Gryffindor today." I shoot an apologetic look at him.

"Easy, Wood. I've got a note." Flint pushes the note onto Oliver's chest. I smell trouble.

"I, Professor Severus Snape, do hereby give the Slytherin team... ...permission to practice today, owing to the need to train their new Seeker. You've got a new Seeker. Who?" He glances at me while I look around for Draco. Somehow he walked away without me noticing.

The boys in the Slytherin team step away to reveal Draco. "Malfoy?" My brain starts to click everything together as I realize what happened.

Flint grins, "That's right. And that's not all that's new this year." I didn't even have a chance in getting on the team, great to know that my house is sometimes exactly how the others expect.

"Those are Nimbus two-thousand and ones. How did you get those?" Ron exclaims I roll my eyes. They must have done a duplicating spell, where do you think they got them?

"A gift from Draco's father." So Draco bought his way in? Am I going to have to murder a snake?

Draco smirks, "You see, Weasley, unlike some, my father can afford the best." You are going to get some carefully thought out words after this Draco Malfoy.

Hermione starts to ramble, "At least no one on the Gryffindor team had to buy their way in. They got in on pure talent." Hermione, you may have made the situation worse, good job.

"No one asked your opinion, you filthy little Mudblood." My hand makes my way to my pocket, I thought of a new hex that I haven't been able to try out yet. Maybe he can be my test subject.

Ron growls, "You'll pay for that one, Malfoy. Eat slugs!" Ron gets thrown backward.

"Geez Ron, you really need a better wand," I say, everyone there from my house stares at me.

Hermione runs over to Ron, "You okay, Ron? Say something." Ron barfs, making me close my eyes. As I peek through my eyelids I realize he barfed up a slug.

Collin appears out of nowhere. Where did he come from? "Wow! Can you turn him around, Harry?"

Harry pushes the boy away and helps Ron up, "No, Colin, get out of the way. Let's take him to Hagrid's. He'll know what to do." Hermione and Harry carry Ron away and I start to go with them.

"Potter! Stay here!"

I look back at Flint, "But he's my friend!"

He glares at me, "If you go to him, you won't have a spot on this team." I look at him and scoff. In one quick movement, I run off towards my brother and his friends, with a broom in my hand.

•

I sit awkwardly near Hermione and Harry as Hagrid carries a bucket towards Ron. "This calls for a specialist's equipment. Nothing to do but wait till it stops, I'm afraid. Okay. Better out than in. Who was Ron trying to curse, anyway?"

I clench my fists, "Malfoy. He called Hermione...a... He called Hermione a-"

The brunette girl stands up, "He called me a Mudblood."

Hagrid's jaw drops down as he drinks some tea. "He did not."

Harry looks at Hagrid, Hermione, and I, "What's a Mudblood?"

Hermione walks over to a window and looks out of it, "It means dirty blood. Mudblood's a foul name for someone who's Muggle-born. Someone with non-magic parents. Someone like me. It's not a term one usually hears in civilized conversation. "

Hagrid starts to talk to Harry, "See, the thing is, Harry, there are some wizards, like the Malfoy family... ...who think they're better than everyone else because they're pure-blood."

Harry's eyes widen, "That's horrible." I nod, unfortunately, I already knew what the term meant because I asked Draco what it meant.

Ron stops barfing up slugs to utter out a, "It's disgusting." What are you talking about, the term or the things coming out of your stomach?

Hagrid scoffs and looks at Hermione, "And it's codswallop to boot. Dirty blood. Why, there isn't a wizard alive today that's not half-blood or less. More to the point, they've yet to think of a spell that our Hermione can't do. Come here." Hermione starts to walk closer, a smile evident in her features. "Don't you think about it, Hermione. Don't you think about it for one minute." Hermione smiles.

"And plus," I say with a smile. "My mother was a muggle and she was a great witch!" Luckily I got to learn more about my mother, which I was happy about.

Hagrid nods, "Right you are!"

Ron bards up a slug again and I grimace, "Ron, you honestly need a new wand as soon as possible."

Chapter 32: Harry Has Gone Crazy

Chapter Text

In the middle of a conversation with Draco, I see Hermione and Ron runoff. "Er, Malfoy?" I look at the boy and he stops talking.

"What? I was just telling you how much training I have to endure with all these Quidditch practices that Flint has been giving me." He grumbles, I smile at his face. It looks cute.

I ruffle his blond hair, "I know." I tilt my head and smile. "But my brother just got out of detention and-"

"Go ahead."

I look at him, "What?" My brown eyes probably show confusion.

The blond looks away from me, "Go check on your brother."

My eyes light up as I leap off my chair. I quickly hug Draco and run out of the great hall.

"Harry!" I hear slightly in the distance. I quicken my pace until I am with the group. I wave and Hermione waves back.

"Did you hear it?" Harry asks, making my head tilt. Hear exactly what, Harry are you going crazy?

Ron scrunches up his face in confusion, "Hear what?"

My black-haired brother looks around, "That voice."

"Harry..." I say. My mind starts to wonder what is going on. Is it possible that he is hearing something that we can't?

Hermione starts to look around, "Voice? What voice?"

"I heard it first in Lockhart's office. And then again just..." Harry's face morphs into fear, making a chill go through my spine. "It's moving. I think it's going to kill."

"Kill?" Hermione, Ron and I start running off after my now running brother.

"Harry, wait!" I yell after my brother, the fire in the torches around us flicker as we run by.

"Not so fast!" Hermione yells out. We run towards my now standing still brother as he stares at hundreds of spiders going out of the window.

"That's strange," I say awkwardly, I have never liked spiders.

Harry stares at them, wondering what is going on, "I've never seen spiders act like that."

Ron backs away, "I don't like spiders." I push him back towards our group, if I have to stay near these arachnids, he needs to as well.

My eyes glance towards the water on the floor. I nudge the three kids near me as we all stare at what seems to be writing. "What's that?" Ron asks. We all look up to see the writing on the wall.

I cover my mouth, "Oh my god." My eyes look at the petrified Mrs. Norris.

"The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Enemies of the heir, beware. It's written in blood." I back away until my back hits the wall behind me. I scream and jump away, realizing I ran into the window that the spiders are still going into.

"You alright Hailey?"

I scoff, "Of course I'm not!"

Ron's face contorts to a fearful expression, "Oh, no. It's Filch's cat. It's Mrs. Norris."

"Enemies of the heir, beware. You'll be next, Mudbloods." My head turns to see Draco sneering at the Gryfinndors in front of me. His eyes glance to me for a second, a worried expression goes on his face.

Kids are being pushed as a familiar voice yells out, "What's going on here? Go on. Make way, make way." His eyes fall upon Harry and I. "Potters? What are you...? Mrs. Norris? You've murdered my cat."

"No." I back away from the crazed man.

"No." Harry backs away as well. We walk towards each other and I grab my brother's hand and squeeze it.

He comes closer to us, "I'll kill you. I'll kill you!"

"Argus! Argus, I... Everyone will proceed to their dormitories immediately." Everyone starts to walk away, I keep a hold of Harry's hand and don't let him move, "Everyone except...you four."

"See you in the common room," Draco says to me, I nod and he walks away.

"Ravenclaws, follow me."

"She's not dead, Argus. She has been Petrified." Dumbledore tells the distraught cat owner. I don't blame him if my cat got hurt I would be screaming.

"Thought so." I roll my eyes at the stupid voice of Lockhart. "So unlucky I wasn't there. I know exactly the countercurse that could've spared her. "

"But how she has been Petrified, I cannot say."

"Ask them." Filch points a finger at Harry and I, "It's them that's done it. You saw what they wrote on the wall."

"It's not true!" I say. "We arrived here and Mrs. Norris was already like this."

"I swear. I never touched Mrs. Norris." Harry says, clearly worried. I still have a clean record while he has detention under his belt and it's not even two months into school.

"Rubbish!" Filch is getting on my nerves.

"If I might, headmaster? Perhaps the Potters and their friends were just in the wrong place at the wrong time. However...the circ*mstances are suspicious. I, for one, don't recall seeing Mr. Potter at dinner." You know, thank Merlin I'm in Slytherin because Snape's never looks out for Gryffindors.

"I'm afraid that's my doing, Severus. You see, Harry was helping me answer my fan mail." How can a teacher be so vain? You are being paid to teach us, not get an even bigger fan group that you don't deserve.

"That's why Ron and I went looking for him, professor. We'd just found him when he said..." Hermione, don't you dare finish that sentence. I glare at her, hearing voices is not a good sign.

"Yes, Miss Granger?"

I kick Harry, to tell him to speak up, "When I said I wasn't hungry. We were heading back to the common room when we found Mrs. Norris."

"Innocent until proven guilty, Severus," Dumbledore says in a sort of smug way.

Filch is frantic, "My cat has been Petrified. I want to see some punishment!" For some reason, I feel sorry for him.

Dumbledore nods at him, "We will be able to cure her, Argus. As I understand it, Madam Sprout has a very healthy growth of Mandrake. When matured, a potion will be made which will revive Mrs. Norris. And in the meantime...I strongly recommend caution...to all."

●

"You look tired. How was your talk with the headmaster?" Blaise asks as I walk through the door.

I growl, slightly tired, "Oh shush." I jump as I feel a body behind me. I turn around, only to see Draco staring at me. "Malfoy! You scared me."

He just looks at me for a moment, "You sure you're alright?"

I smile and nod, "I'm a cat person. How someone can hurt a cat is beyond my comprehension." I yawn and start walking towards where I sleep. "Goodnight!"

Both boys say in unison, "Goodnight."

●

McGonagall walks around us, "Right. Now, today, we will be transforming animals into water goblets. Like so. One, two, three. Vera Verto." Her wand produces a light and the crow that was near her turns into a water goblet.

"Now it's your turn. Who would like to go first?" She scans the room until her eyes fall upon Ron, "Mr. Weasley. One, two, three. Vera Verto." She looks at Ron expectantly.

"Vera Verto!" Ron says, doing the spell wrong. Scabbers turns into a water goblet, but keeping his tail and it squeaks. Laughs run through the room.

"That wand needs replacing." The professor says as she allows us all to try it. The only two people who truly got the spell right were Hermione and I, but that's a given I guess. 'Mione and I always study after all. "Yes, Miss Granger?" I didn't even realize Hermione raised her hand.

"Professor...I was wondering if you could tell us about the Chamber of Secrets." Hermione, what are you getting at?

The woman sighs, "Very well. You all know, of course... ...that Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago... ...by the four greatest witches and wizards of the age: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. Now, three of the founders coexisted quite harmoniously. One did not."

"Three guesses who." I hear Ron whisper out. I glare at the boy and raise my wand threateningly. He cowers in fear and sinks in his chair.

"Salazar Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to Hogwarts. He believed magical learning should be kept within all-magic families. In other words, pure-bloods. Unable to sway the others, he decided to leave the school. Now, according to legend...Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in this castle... known as the Chamber of Secrets. Though, shortly before departing, he sealed it...until that time when his own true Heir returned to the school. The Heir alone...would be able to open the Chamber...and unleash the horror within, and by so doing...purge the school of all those who...in Slytherin's view, were unworthy to study magic. Muggle-borns. Naturally, the school has been searched many times. No such chamber has been found." The professor continues.

Hemione looks at the professor in a questioning manner, "Professor? What exactly does legend tell us lies within the Chamber?"

The woman looks genuinely scared as she talks about the rest of the story, "The Chamber is said to be home to something that only the Heir of Slytherin can control. It is said to be the home...of a monster."

I clench my fists.

A monster that can somehow talk to my brother.

Chapter 33: Moaning Myrtle

Chapter Text

Around me is the Hogwarts library. Books are everywhere, but my line of vision is on two people.

A girl with bushy brown hair and a girl with messy red hair. They are looking through books.

I try to move, to find out who these two blurry faced people are, but my legs do not let me move.

I hear a hiss behind me, but my neck will not move to see what it is. The bushy-haired brunette pulls out a small mirror and looks at it along with the redhead.

In a split second, the two girls fall and my dream vanishes.

•

"Harry Potter has caught the Snitch. Gryffindor wins!" My breath hitches as I see Draco and Harry on the ground. Although my brother is slightly worse off. A bludger won't get off his tail.

My eyes glance over to see Hermione pointing her wand at the enchanted ball. "Finite Incantatem!" I wiggle my arm out of Aimee's grip and go down to the grass.

"Thank you." I cross my arms at my brother. He is an idiot. He doesn't care if others will get hurt if he does something reckless.

"Are you okay?"

"No. I think my arm is broken." I stare at his arm, it is indeed broken. I can make it even more so if he wanted.

"Not to worry, Harry. I will fix that arm of yours straightaway." I glare and Lockhart before stepping forward, shielding my idiotic brother.

"I don't think so." I glare at the teacher with a piercing glare. I don't trust him at all, there is something off about this man who did such great feats.

"Not you. " Harry says behind me. I glare at him, alerting him that I will talk to him later.

Lockhart pushes me out of the way and I am caught by Fred. I look at the redhead twin and smile. "Thanks."

He smiles at me cutely. "Anytime Hails."

"Boy doesn't know what he's saying. This won't hurt a bit." I tense up in Fred's hold as I stare at the man pointing his wand at Harry. "Brackium Emendo!" I want to throw up as I see his arm look like it is made out of silly putty.

Fred rubs my arm to calm me down. "Pomfrey will be able to fix him, don't worry."

I nod at him. "I know, it's still disgusting."

Fred doesn't reply but I am pretty sure he agrees.

"Yes, well, that can sometimes happen...but the point is...you can no longer feel any pain, and, very clearly, the bones are not broken," Lockhart says feebly.

I scoff and roll my eyes. He is definitely a fraud, I'm calling it.

"Broken? There are no bones left." I physically jump, surprised that I didn't notice Hagrid there.

"Much more flexible, though." I want to barf again as Lockhart pulls Harry's wrist up.

"Please stop doing that, you're making his sister sick," Fred says to Lockhart as he stares at me with concern.

•

Draco groans in pain, making me roll my eyes. I decided to check on him because he and I are friends but he is being really annoying. "Mr. Malfoy, stop making such a fuss. You can go."

"Well that was rude, I'll be sure to tell my-"

"If you try to tell your father about how you were discharged when there is something wrong. Because there is nothing wrong with you, I will hex you to oblivion." I grumble at him, making him nod quickly, agreeing that he won't say anything.

"Out of my way. Should have been brought straight to me. I can mend bones in a heartbeat, but growing them back..." I look at Pomfrey fussing over Harry. He is always fussed over for some reason and I have no idea why.

Hermione stares at Pomfrey. "You will be able to, won't you?" His bones were removed, all he needs is a simple potion.

"I'll be able to, certainly. But it'll be painful. You're in for a rough night, Potter. Regrowing bones is a nasty business." She hands him a cup, which he spits the contents out. I cringe at the mess. "What do you expect? Pumpkin juice?"

"Hailey, don't you want to see your brother?" I look up to see Fred, who won't get close to the bed Draco is currently residing in.

I smile and look at Draco who is glaring at Fred. "Sorry Malfoy, I am going to check on the child in my life." I walk over to my brother and cross my arms. "You are such an idiot."

Harry looks at his sister in confusion. "What?"

"You heard me. Next time, tell Hooch what is going on. You always have something going on so she would probably believe you."

•

"Again? You mean the Chamber of Secrets has been opened before?" Hermione asks loudly. I cover my ears, the sound of her voice is bouncing off the walls already.

"Of course. Don't you see? Lucius Malfoy must have opened it when he was at school here. Now he's taught Draco how to do it. Maybe." I glare at Ron, why does he have to be annoying.

"Or, Draco could be completely innocent and your prejudice against Slytherin isn't based on fact."

Hermione, trying to stop a fight between Ron and I, tryin to talk again. "We'll have to wait for the Polyjuice Potion to know for sure."

"Enlighten me. Why are we brewing this potion in broad daylight...in the middle of the girls' lavatory? Don't you think we'll get caught?" Of course, Ron doesn't know, honestly just because some ghost doesn't show their faces much doesn't mean they don't exist.

"No. No one ever comes in here." Hermione and I say in unison. Hermione has a slight dislike for the ghost while I like her. The girl died fairly young so of course, she's going to be dramatic.

"Why?" Ron is in for a rude awakening.

"Moaning Myrtle." Hermione and I say at the same time again once more.

"Who?" Ron is going to anger her and it's going to be hilarious.

"Moaning Myrtle," I say, smiling as I see Myrtle floating towards Ron

"Who's Moaning Myrtle?" I almost laughed, he really is going to have Myrtle mad at him.

"I'm Moaning Myrtle." Harry and Ron's faces contort to a terrified expression. "I wouldn't expect you to know me. Who would ever talk about ugly, miserable...moping Moaning Myrtle?" She wails and floats into a toilet.

"She's a little sensitive." Hermione pitches in.

I smile a little. "Talk to you later Myrtle!"

Chapter 34: Dueling Club

Chapter Text

"Gather round! Gather round. Can everybody see me? Can you all hear me?"

"Yes, but if he won't shut up soon I will hex him," I growl. I honestly don't trust him.

Draco snickers. "I'm assumed that you dislike him as well Potter."

I roll my eyes and cross my arms. "Of course I dislike him. There is something off about him and I will figure it out."

He shrugs at me. "I won't argue with you. "

I smile at Draco before pushing him lightly. "Good!"

"Excellent. In light of the dark events of recent weeks...Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this Dueling Club... to train you all up in case you ever need to defend yourselves...as I myself have done on countless occasions. For full details, see my published works. Let me introduce my assistant...Professor Snape."

I smile and lean towards Draco. "I bet you ten galleons that Snape will defeat 'the all-powerful' Defense Against The Dark Arts teacher."

Draco grins, able to throw away that kind of money. "You're on, Potter."

"He has sportingly agreed to help with a short demonstration. I don't want any of you, youngsters, to worry. You'll still have your Potions master when I'm through with him. Never fear." Snape and Lockhart go back to back. Oh right, I never said where they were, sorry reader. They are currently on a stage while we, the students, all staring at them. The two professors walk the correct amount of steps. "One. Two. Three!" They turn around.

"Expelliarmus!"

I nudge Draco. "Pay up kiddo."

Lockhart scrambles to his feet. "An excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape...but if you don't mind me saying, it was obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you, it would have been only too easy."

I snort. "Idiot."

"Perhaps it would be prudent to first teach the students...to block unfriendly spells, professor." My eyes widen. Snape, don't bring us into this!

"An excellent suggestion, Professor Snape. Let's have a volunteer pair. miss Potter, mister Weasley, how about you?" Snaps just had to open his big fat mouth.

Snape stops the duel before it even starts. Honestly, even if Ron did have a working wand I wouldn't want to go against him. "Weasley's wand causes devastation with the simplest spells. We'll be sending Potter to the hospital wing in a matchbox. I'd rather not one of my better potion students be unable to learn the craft. Might I suggest someone also from my house? Malfoy, perhaps?"

"Ready?" Draco grabs my hand and pulls me on the stage.

I grin at him. "Ready as I'll ever be."

"Wands at the ready." We put our wands at the dueling position, grins on our faces while doing so.

"Scared, Potter?" Draco grins at me. Most people would be scared but honestly, he and I are friends.

I chuckle. "You wish."

We go back to back and step forward, only to face each other once more and go into the iconic dueling stance. "On the count of three...cast your charms to disarm your opponent. Only to disarm. We don't want any accidents here. One. Two."

"Everte Statum!" In seconds flat, I am flying in the air and crashing into the floor.

I growl and stand up, glaring at my friend. "Rictusempra!" Draco flies through the air and lands roughly on the ground.

"I said disarm only."

"Imendimenta!" I immediately feel more sluggish.

I roll my eyes and slowly yell out, "Confundo!"

"Serpensortia!"

A snake just slithers toward my now slower form as I am paralyzed with fear. The familiar hiss from my dream scares me.

"Don't move, Potter. I'll get rid of it for you." I nod, not taking my eyes off the snake.

"Allow me, Professor Snape. Alarte Ascendare!" My eyes follow the snake as it glides through the air. It lands on the ground, and then I hear hissing. But it's not coming from the snake.

Harry is standing there, saying something weird to the snake.

"Vipera Evanesca." The snake bursts into flames. Snaps then releases Draco and I from our hexed states.

"What are you playing at?"

I storm into the crowd and Draco grins after me. "Hey, are you okay Potter?"

I stare at him for a moment. "I need to tell you something Malfoy."

•

Malfoy drags me out of the great hall and into a hallway after dinner. "What is wrong?"

I smile sadly and shake my head. "You wouldn't believe me."

"Try me."

I take a deep breath. "Last year, I kept getting this type of dream that consisted of me, my brother, and Quirrel during that incident. I thought it was strange, but now I'm getting a similar type of dream but it involves Hermione and I in the library. The last thing I hear in the dream is a snake hissing."

Draco rubs his temples before looking at me. "I would talk to Snape if I were you. It's so strange but all I have to say is that if you take divination next year, you'll be top of the class."

I nod and fake that I'm looking for someone, suddenly remembering the plan. "Hey, where is Crabbe and Goyle?'

He shrugs but looks around. "Wait, there they are. Crabbe, Goyle, where have you been? Pigging out in the Great Hall all this time?" I realize that 'Goyle' is wearing glasses. Harry is an idiot. "Why are you wearing glasses?"

'Goyle' clears his voice. "Reading."

"Reading? I didn't know you could read. " I snort a little bit at that comment, making Draco smile. Draco sneers at Percy. I smile meekly at the boy. "And what are you doing down here, Weasley? "

"Mind your attitude, Malfoy. I am a school prefect."

"Okay, enough of a fight for you two." I drag Draco by the hand to the common room, 'Crabbe' and 'Goyle' right behind us.

We enter and I sit on the sofa next to Draco.

"Well, sit down."

I lift an eyebrow, have Harry and Ron never thought that it might be a good idea if they would actually act like Crabbe and Goyle?

"You'd never know the Weasleys were pure-bloods, the way they behave. They're an embarrassment to the wizarding world. All of them. " I saw 'Crabbe's' fist clench.

"What's wrong with you, Crabbe?" I saw sweetly, lacing in some 'if you mess this up, I will murder you' in the tone.

"Stomachache." I roll my eyes, at least Harry can imitate a voice.

"I'm surprised the Daily Prophet hasn't done a report on all these attacks. I suppose Dumbledore is trying to hush it all up. Father always said Dumbledore was the worst thing...that ever happened to this place."

"Malfoy.." I warn the pale boy. He is stepping on thin ice.

"You're wrong!" 'Goyle' leaps out of his seat and glares at him.

Draco sneers, and my brain starts going through the scenario. Does he know? "What? Do you think there's someone here who's worse than Dumbledore? Well? Do you?"

He most definitely knows.

"Harry Potter?" Okay, either Harry is secretly intelligent, or he is just absolutely lucky.

"Good one, Goyle."

Nevermind, Draco is still clueless.

"You're absolutely right. Saint Potter. And people actually think that he's the Heir of Slytherin? But then you must have some idea who's behind it all. You know I don't, Goyle. I told you yesterday. How many times do I have to tell you? Is this yours? But my father did say this: It's been fifty years since the Chamber was opened. He wouldn't tell me who opened it. Only that they were expelled. The last time the Chamber of Secrets was opened, a Mudblood died. So it's only a matter of time before one of them is killed this time. As for me...I hope it's Granger."

"Malfoy, I'd be careful if I were you. " I glare at him.

"What's the matter with you two? You're acting very odd." I glare at the two idiots. Are they seriously blowing their cover now?

"It's his stomachache." The boy who can't imitate a voice for the life of him.

The two idiots mumble to each other before running out. One is holding his hair and one is holding his forehead.

"Hey! Where are you going?" I roll my eyes, realizing I have to divert Draco's attention. Let's use the Slytherin to lie to her friend. Those three don't always think about me, do they?

I shake my head and curl up on the couch. "They're being weird, leave them be."

"Perhaps you're right."

Chapter 35: Harry is Getting Even Crazier

Chapter Text

"It was Hagrid. Hagrid opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago." I jump at the sound of my voice. Why does it seem that he pops up at the worst possible time? It's so infuriating. If we were any older I could have easily hexed him too. And now he is blaming Hagrid on things? Hagrid wasn't even a Slytherin so why would he just blame him like that?

"It can't be Hagrid. It just can't be." Hermione is literally the only person I like at the moment. Other than Draco and a few other people in Slytherin and Ravenclaw.

"We don't even know this Tom Riddle. He sounds like a dirty, rotten snitch." I mumble out, Harry stares at me for a moment but looks away.

"The monster had killed somebody, Hailey. What would any of us have done?"

I glare at Harry. "Oh I don't know, maybe get more research done before outing someone on poor speculation. What was the 'monster' Hagrid had anyways?"

Harry scratches the back of his neck. "It was a large spider."

I roll my eyes at my brother. "A spider? A very large spider? It probably was an Acromantula! They are venomous, but they can't petrify people! Plus, if you talk to the actual victim of the attack fifty years ago, she talked about seeing two large eyes before dying! Are you so daft that you don't realize that it can't possibly be a spider!"

Hermione awkwardly tries to change the topic. "Look, Hagrid's our friend. Why don't we just go and ask him about it?"

I growl at the girl. "We don't need to ask him. He didn't have the creature but was expelled for it anyways. He was framed, you daft idiots."

"That would be a cheerful visit." Of course, nobody wants to listen to the Slytherin. Heck, Ron isn't even acknowledging me. "Hello, Hagrid. Tell us, have you been setting anything mad and hairy loose in the castle lately?"

"Mad and hairy? You wouldn't be talking about me, now, would you?" I jump, my wand firmly in my hand as I point it towards the voice. "Hailey, you sure ar' jumpy. You okay?"

I nod and smile. "Sorry Hagrid, I get people sneaking up on me all the time so I don't always think before doing." I cross my arms and stare at the Golden Trio. The Trio I am not apart of because of how annoying they are.

Maybe I'm just angry because they ruined my Christmas with all that polyjuice potion nonsense. I didn't get to give anyone presents because they decided that trying to get information out of Draco was more important.

"No!" The Trio are all stiffened up, I guess worried that Hagrid will discover that they believe he is the one to open the chamber of secrets.

"What's that you've got, Hagrid?" I ask nicely, nothing is boring when Hagrid is involved after all. It could be interesting.

"It's Flesh-Eating Slug Repellent. For the Mandrakes, you know. Now, according to Professor Sprout, they've still got a bit of growing to do. But once their acne's cleared up, we'll chop them up and stew them...and then we'll get those people down at the hospital un-Petrified. In the meantime, though, you four...had best be looking after yourselves. All right?"

I smile and nod. "While I can't speak for Harry, Ron, and Hermione. I do know that I will be as safe as I possibly can. I don't wish to be petrified by whatever is creeping around."

Hagrid nods and looks behind me. "Hello, Neville."

"Harry!" He gasps out and my brother. "I don't know who did it, but you'd better come. Come on!"

We all run, even though I'm not supposed to go into the Gryffindor common room.

As Harry mumbles the password the fat lady painting glares at me. "Why does a Slytherin wish to enter here?"

I smile meekly. "Please? My brother's room was broken into and I need to help him. Can I please enter."

The fat lady painting rolls her eyes and the painting opens, to reveal the common room.

We all run towards Harry's room and see a huge mess. "Oh my god." My clean freak persona wishes to kick in because, my god, this place was a mess.

"It had to be a Gryffindor. Nobody else knows our password." Well I mean, I know the password now too but oh well.

"Unless it wasn't a student. Whoever it was, they must have been looking for something." Wow, Ron, you're so intelligent. Can anyone sense my sarcasm?

Harry, who was shuffling through out the mess looks up. "And they found it. Tom Riddle's diary is gone."

"Well, then that's my cue to leave." I turn towards the door and leave. I hear footsteps behind me so I look to see Hermione. "What's up?"

She looks at me for a moment before speaking, "Do you want to go with me to the library tomorrow?"

I tilt my head. "Harry has a game tomorrow. I'm supposed to go to that."

Hermione waves her hand. "Don't worry, we'll be back by then I just want to search for a book and you are one of the most intelligent people I know."

I roll my eyes but nod my head. "Fine, I'll see you at the library tomorrow, 'Mione."

She smiles at me. She is literally the only one out of the trio that I can tolerate right now because she doesn't care if I'm Slytherin or not. "Don't forget to bring a mirror." And with that the portrait closes, leaving me out in the corridor.

"Well, move along you filthy snake." The fat lady hisses at me.

I nod at her. "Will do miss. Have a nice evening." And with that, I take me leave.

Chapter 36: Hermione

Chapter Text

"Mione'? We can't take too long! Harry's Quidditch game is in a few hours!" I groan as she drags me into the library for 'important business', whatever that means.

She let's go of my wrist that she was gripping so tightly that I can see red marks on my skin, and turns to me. "Hailey, I may have figured out what attacked Filch's cat and you want to go watch your brother win another game?"

I rub my now hurting wrist. Gee thanks, Hermione. "Hermione, I don't understand why this can't wait until after the game!"

Hermione narrows her eyes at me, shushing me at the same time. "What are you so adament about going to this game in the first place?"

I blush slightly, clearing my throat. "Malfoy wanted me to sit with him. Since he joined the Slytherin team, we haven't been able to hang out. I was excited, that's all."

Hermione grins for a moment but shakes her head and grabs my wrist. "Don't worry Hailey, this should take no less than an hour, as long as you help me."

I roll my eyes and start looking at the shelves. "What are we even looking for?"

"A magical creature book. I think the 'monster' that is attacking us is a magical creature, and not a big spider either."

I turn my head towards her, my eyes widened. "Like a Basilisk? I read about them last year in Newt Scamander's book, Fantastic Beasts and Where To Find Them, I remember that the book said that if you looked into their eyes you would die." I put a hand to my chin. "I don't remember it saying anything about petrification though."

Hermione squeals in delight. "Hailey! You're a genius! That's exactly what I meant!" She grabs my shoulders and tugs me around the library. I dig my heels into the ground, trying to stop the bushy-haired twelve-year-old from literally pulling me into a cart of books, but to no prevail.

The impact of my body on the cart is odd. I feel the cart, but the pain is slow acting. When I finally feel the pain, Hermione is already at my side with a worried going in her eye. "Are you alright Hailey? Quite a nasty fall you took there. Completely my fault of course."

I roll my eyes and glance at the books that we knocked over and sigh, there isn't a familiar scarlet book in the messy pile. "I'm fine Hermione, but you need to find that book! If we don't, who knows. Maybe we can get a couple of clues and figure out who the heir of Slytherin is."

Hermione nods and stands up. Surprisingly, she sticks out her hand for me to grab. I look at it questioningly as she huffs. "Come on! If we want to make it to the Quidditch game we need to start searching for that book. Miss Pince hasn't organized the books get today so it might be a tad bit more difficult then it should be."

I grin and grab her hand and she pulls me up. I wince in pain as I can already feel the newly forming bruise on the place on my sling that impacted the cart of books. "I think we should put the books back on the cart."

Hermione looks at me for a second before exclaiming, "Hailey! We need to find the book, you're the one who wanted to make it back for the game!"

I clear my throat and nod. "And I am also the one that is realizing if Pince finds out we knocked over her books and didn't pick them up, we will have detention for months. We probably will have to still complete them after we graduate from Hogwarts."

Hermione's eyes widen, the realization that I am one hundred percent correct dawn's on her face. "Okay, let's pick up the books, but quickly."

I scramble on the ground and pick up the books. Honestly, they are all first yearbooks so I am quite surprised that Fantastic Beasts isn't in the pile. Of course, we are supposed to buy our own. But there are kids who forget or lost their book.

As we stack each book on the cart, in the same order, or close to it, I scan each book for the title we need.

My eyes glance to see a quill that has a wet tip on the ground. I hesitantly take the quill, needing a new one anyway.

"I found it!" Hermione says happily!" She shows me the scarlet book and searches through the pages. I put my hand in my pocket, my right hand gripping the pen. My eyes widen, inside my pocket is a piece of paper.

A previous conversation flashes through my head.

"Hailey, I heard you needed more paper. So, here is some parchment, it's really important that you keep it."

"Malfoy, what do you mean?"

"I mean that this paper is a key to something that I think I figured out. Hailey, you need to not tell anyone that I gave this to you. Alright?"

"Mione'! I have a paper on the Basilisk. " Her head peeks up from the book and turns to me.

"What?"

"I said what I meant!" I show her the paper with a giant snake drawn on it. "I put my hand in my pocket and realized I had a page on it the whole time."

She shuffles over to me and looks at the page. "How is a thing that big roaming around Hogwarts without being seen?" She looks at me in confusion.

We both hear something move from above us and we come up with the same conclusion. "The pipes!" We say in unison.

A strange hissing sound comes from behind us, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up straight. I see Hermione stiffen as well. I try to turn around but she grabs my shoulder and stops me. "I think the monster found us." She grabs a small hand mirror from her pocket. "Hailey, write everything you know on that piece of paper quickly! And once you're done keep it firmly in your hand."

I write the one thing I know, 'the pipes', I crumple the paper up and hold it in my fist. I glance at the mirror, wanting to see the monster. My body stiffens as I see it's great big yellow eyes.

And everything turns black.

The last thing I feel is another person falling next to me.

Chapter 37: Going Back to the Dursleys

Chapter Text

A liquid fills my throat as my consciousness tells me that the world around me is light once more. I gasp and sit up, looking around I see that I am in the infirmary. "Glad to see you up, Miss Potter." I look up to see a familiar brunette wizard draped in green robes.

I feebly smile at her. "Can you fill me in on what happened Professor McGonagall?"

She smiles at me. "Of course. You were petrified by a Basilisk, but you already knew that since you had a page ripped out of your library book, scribbled on." I look down, ashamed that I injured a poor unsuspecting book. "The mandrakes were luckily almost matured and we were able to whip up a potion to unpetrify everyone."

I look up in shock as I realize something. "Did I miss the finals?"

She stares at me for a moment. "Unfortunately yes. Not to worry, since you and the others have unpredictable circ*mstances, you're free from doing finals."

"Oh." I stare at the blanket over me. "Is Hermione okay professor? I got petrified before her."

I look up and see her smiling at me. "Miss Granger was unpetrified a few minutes ago. I'm sure she is in the great hall right now, saying goodbye to her friends."

"Goodbye?"

She nods at me. "It is the last day of school after all."

I shoot up from bed before sitting down again. "Am I allowed to leave professor?" She nods and I book in out of the infirmary, over to the great hall. As I enter the hall, nobody turns around. I smile as I run over to Slytherin table and hug Draco from behind.

He jumps and turns toward me. His eyes widen as a smile is now plastered on his face. "Ha-Potter!" He stands up and hugs me. "You're back."

I smile at him as we let go of each other. "Of course. Can't leave the people I care about now can I?" The grin is still on his face. I get hugged by Aimee and Andie before all the Slytherins sit down, smiles on their face. "Alright, I am going to go visit my brother! Be right back!"

I sprint over to Gryffindor table, but before I get there, I am interrupted by Ron's annoying voice. "HARRY IT'S HAILEY!"

The whole hall becomes silent.

I stand there, everyone staring at me, waiting for me to do something. I take a deep breath and wave.

The hall looks away from me and continues to talk.

I stomp over to the Gryffindor table, glaring the now whimpering figure of Ron Weasley. "You idiot! Are you trying to get the whole school to actually know who I am!"

He shakes his head. "I'm sorry Hailey! I didn't mean it!"

I roll my eyes and look away from him. "You doing alright 'Mione?"

She nods and smiles. "You doing alright Hails?"

I nod and smile back at Harry. "So Harry, you fought the basilisk, didn't you?"

Harry looks away awkwardly, confirming my suspicions. "I had to Hailey! Ginny was taken. Even so you should know what was in that-"

"I had a pretty good idea of what happened actually." Harry's eyes widen as I interrupt him. "I could hear a lot of what was going on. Ginny was taken by the monster. You and Ron went to see a giant spider. And you both were crying at Hermione and my bedside, saying that we were needed by you two."

Hermione excitedly nods her head. "I remember that! Honestly, you two need to learn how to handle yourselves better."

Harry and Ron look away from both of us. "Anyways, what is up with you and Malfoy? He is glaring at you like you murdered his father."

Harry looks at me for a moment before speaking. "That is what I was going to tell you! Malfoy's father-"

"Slipped a book in Ginny's Cauldron at Diagon Alley. I noticed."

Harry huffs, annoyed that I keep interrupting him. "Well anyways! Malfoy's dad was going to attack me today because I freed Dobby and revealed that I know that he gave Ginny the diary."

"Wait he attacked you? With what spell?"

Harry huffs again. "I don't know! Did you know the diary had a part of Voldemort's soul in it! But I used one of the Basilisk's fangs to destroy it."

My eyes widen. "You destroyed it?" If that diary was a horcrux, does that mean that Voldemort is dead now? "I missed a lot."

•

"So, leaving for your aunt's?" Blaise asks me.

I smile and nod. "I mean we all have to leave." Midnight meows in her crate.

"Well, if you need any help. Write me a letter and I can beg my family to pick you up."

"I don't think she needs to do that, Blaise." I turn around and see Draco, narrowing his eyes at Blaise.

The train signals for us to go on the train. "I need to go."

"Wait! Potter!" I turn around and see Draco staring at me. "You will write, right?"

I smile and nod. "See you later, Malfoy."

Chapter 38: Aunt Marge, the Hot Air Balloon

Chapter Text

"Lumos Maxima."

I put a pillow over my ears. I swear, my brother is going to get expelled.

"Lumos Maxima."

I growl, mumbling incoherently about how he won't shut up.

"Lumos Maxima."

I throw a small pillow towards Harry's bed, probably missing it completely knowing my horrible aim.

"Lumos Maxima."

He needs to give it up. Honestly, this is the reason he can't be in Ravenclaw.

"Lumos Maxima!"

The annoying flickering light returns. I really wish I could just sleep in the cupboard again. It would be so much easier.

The door opens right when Harry pretends to be asleep. I cover Midnight as much as I can so Vernon doesn't see that she's out of her crate.

Honestly, Harry, I could ruin your life because in this house if you don't allow me to get a good night's rest. Especially with Marge coming to visit.

•

"Harry! Harry! Harry, open the door!" The bell's incessant ringing fills the house. Harry opens the door to reveal my aunt Marge. She is plump, but it doesn't look as nice on her as it does Mrs. Weasley. Her hair is curled and her expression is that of seeing that your dog pooped on your brand new carpet, disgusted. She hobbles to the living room to see Petunia, her dog trailing along behind her.

That dog is the fullest creature on the earth. A few years ago, he chased Harry up and tree, and Marge didn't do anything about it at all. It was absolutely horrible. Strangely, the dog loves me, maybe because I am the only normal one in this house.

Sorry, Harry, you're not normal when you keep me up at night trying to complete a spell we learned last year.

"Uncle Vernon, I need you to sign this form." Harry pushes the Hogsmead form towards Vernon. I smile at my awkward brother. This is really bad timing Harry.

"What is it?" Vernon doesn't even pay attention and puts away his jacket.

"Nothing. School stuff." Harry replies rather quickly.

Vernon just starts to walk away. "Later perhaps, if you behave."

"I will if she does," Harry says very aggressively, making Vernon do even a double-take.

I walk over to Harry and smile. "You really shouldn't have waited until the last moment."

Harry rolls his eyes at me. "Like you have it signed already."

I pull out my signed form, aunt Petunia's name lazily scribbled onto it. "I got mine signed two weeks ago." Harry just walks away.

"Oh, you're still here, are you?" Marge stands up and stares at Harry.

"Yes." I hit Harry on the arm. "Ow."

I fake a smile at her. "Excuse my brother. It is very nice to see you again, Aunt Marge. It really has been too long." I even bow at her a little bit. She likes me well enough, more than Harry, so I can usually calm the situation down a bit.

"Yes, yes, of course. Hello, I suppose. But boy, don't say yes in that ungrateful way. Damn good of my brother to keep you. He'd have been straight to an orphanage if he'd been dumped on my doorstep." She aims the last sentence at my uncle. Dudley laughs and her expression changes quite suddenly. "Is that my Dudders? Is that my little neffy-pooh? Give us a kiss! Come on! Up, up!" She kisses his head, I can see it on his face that he hates it though.

"Take Marge's suitcase upstairs!" Vernon mumbles to Harry. I go to help him but Vernon hisses, "You stay! We need someone to take care of the dog and points."

"Okay." Harry and I say in unison. My tone is more disgusted, I really am not a dog person, at all.

•

"Finish that off for Mommy. Good boy, Rippy-pooh." I stare at the dog licking the food off the plate. Honestly, how unsanitary can this woman be?

Harry starts to grab the dirty dishes as I lean on a wall, smiling at this family of mine. I may hate them, but at least when either family members arrive, the house gets livelier. "Can I tempt you, Marge?"

"Just a small one. Excellent nosh, Petunia. A bit more. Usually, just a fry-up for me, what with twelve dogs. Just a bit more. That's a boy! Mm!" She basically gulps the whole glass down in one sip. I cringe at the thought of dealing with a hungover aunt Marge since she's unbearable when she's sober.

"You wanna try a little drop of brandy? A little drop of brandy-brandy windy-wandy for Rippy-pippy-pooh?" I inwardly smile as Ripper drinks from the cup. That's cute not going to lie. Marge looks up and sees Harry smiling. "What are you smirking at?" Harry just shrugs. "Where did you send the boy, Vernon?"

"St. Brutus'. It's a fine institution for hopeless cases. We send both the boy and girl there." I nod, going along with the lie.

"Do they use a cane at St. Brutus', boy?"

I swear. Harry is the worst actor ever. He literally is staring at Vernon, before finally getting what he has to say. "Oh, yeah. Yeah. I've been beaten loads of times."

I smile at her. "And I've been beaten once or twice myself."

She glances at me. "Pity." She then looks at Harry once more. "Excellent. I won't have this namby-pamby... wishy-washy nonsense about not beating people who deserve it. You mustn't blame yourself for how this one turned out. It's all to do with blood. Bad blood will out. What is it their father did, Petunia?" I grip my skirt, stopping myself from yelling at her.

"Nothing. He didn't work." Petunia says in a monotone type of voice and expression. "He was unemployed."

"And a drunk too, no doubt?" Marge says, not caring that Harry and I are in the room.

"That's a lie!" Harry yells, his back facing us.

"Harry.." I say in a warning voice.

"What did you say?"

Harry turns around. "My dad wasn't drunk!" He glares at her and the glass that contained Marge's alcohol shatters in her hand. Everyone screams, while I just stand there with my eyes widened.

"Oh, don't worry Don't fuss, Petunia. I have a very firm grip." Marge chuckles. Petunia stares at Harry before looking over to me.

I smile at Marge. "Would you like another glass? I can grab you one." I say softly, trying not to be angry myself.

Marge smiles at me, I'm assuming thinking that the school I'm going to is making me normal.

Little did she know.

I walk towards the cabinets and get another glass. As I'm about to turn around, I mumble to Harry, "Calm yourself. We don't need you getting expelled, Harry."

"I think it's time you went to bed," Vernon speaks up, staring directly at Harry.

"Quiet, Vernon. You, clean it up since your sister is getting another glass." I bring the glass as Harry rushes over and starts to clean up. "Actually, it's nothing to do with the father. It's all to do with the mother. You see it all the time with dogs. If there's something wrong with the bitch, then there's something wrong with the pup."

"Shut up! Shut up!"

"Harry!" I yell at him. Everyone stares at me, making me cringe. "You need to calm down okay?" Lights flicker and wind picks up in the room, my worry increasing.

"Right! Let me tell you... y-y--" My eyes widen as I see her finger blowing up. I gasp as her whole body starts to blow up, her clothes barely stretching with her. "Vernon!" She mumbles. "Vernon! Vernon, do something!" He stands up and Ripper begins attacking his leg.

"Ow! Ripper! Ow!" He helps out in pain. "Ripper, get down, boy! Down! Ripper, stop it!" Her pearls go flying and so do her buttons, as one hits Dudley right in the face. I stand there in shock, just frozen.

"Stop!" Vernon helps as Marge begins to float. Did Harry accidentally make her into a hot air balloon or something?

She bumps on the ceiling and then gets outside. I snicker, this is not going to be good. She screams in fear, so I now feel bad.

Vernon grabs onto her hands and starts getting lifted himself. "I've got you, Marge! I've got you!" And then Ripper grabs onto his pant leg.

"Hold on, hold on!" Vernon says quickly. He looks down, seeing Ripper and how far he is off the ground. "Get off!"

Marge glares at him. "Don't you dare!"

"Sorry!" Vernon let's go of her and he falls to the ground, as she floats higher and higher.

"Marge!" Vernon yells. But what Petunia is doing makes me cackle. She is waving at Marge with her handkerchief.

"Harry!" I grab my trunk and Midnight. We need to go before you do something even more drastic!" I say to him and he nods, before coming down the stairs with my stuff and running off for his stuff. When he goes down the stairs again, Vernon is, however, waiting for him. "You bring her back! You bring her back now and you put her right!"

"No! She deserved what she got!" Harry snarls at Vernon. Uncle charges at Harry and Harry points his wand at Vernon. "Keep away from me."

"Did you by chance take my wand out Harry?" He nods at throws it at me, which I catch.

"You're not allowed to do magic outside school." Vernon powers in fear.

Harry points his wand at Vernon. "Yeah? Try me."

"They won't let you back now. You've nowhere to go."

"I don't care. Anywhere's better than here." And he grabs his stuff and leaves.

Petunia and Vernon stare at me. I feebly look down at the floor. "I'm so sorry about tonight. " I grab Midnight's cat carrier, with her in it, and my suitcase and follow my brother.

Time for another year of crazy.

Chapter 39: Brother Needs to Think

Chapter Text

"You are such an idiot!" I yell at my brother, who is dragging his trunk. Midnight meows sadly, wanting out of her carrier. Unlike Harry, I want to keep track of my pets. It's not like Vernon and Petunia would keep good care of Hedwig and Midnight.

"It's not my fault she was insulting our parents!" Harry yells at me.

I roll my eyes and stop rolling my trunk for a second. "You are such an idiot! I totally understand that Marge was being unbearable! But you need to keep your temper. If you're not careful, you're going to get us both expelled and we will have to go to some stupid school that the Dursleys put us in. I don't want to lose my brother because he was so daft that he got his ass expelled!"

Harry looks at me wide-eyed. "Calm down please." Honestly, I don't blame him. I rarely get angry with him. "I know I shouldn't have done that. Honestly, I don't know how I did it in the first place."

I roll my eyes at him for what feels like the hundredth time. "You used wandless magic doofus. Not that difficult to figure out."

"Well, how did I do that?"

I glare at him, matching his glare that he is currently giving me. "I don't know! Ask Hermione! Honestly, she is smarter than me and nicer, and prettier. Hell, she would probably be a better sister as well!"

He stops and looks at me curiously. "Hailey what are-"

"Don't talk like you care!" Tears escape my eyes before I stop them. "I was conscious when I was petrified. You never once actually spoke to me, but you spoke to Hermione. Malfoy spoke to me in that state, Zabini did as well. Hell, Cedric Diggory even paid me a visit! You care more about your friends than your family! You know that, and I know that. So, once we get to Hogwarts, never speak to me again. Tell Ron that he now doesn't have to speak to a Slytherin, and tell Hermione that I am still angry that she lead me to a library when she knew a basilisk was moving around."

I sit down on the curb and refuse to look at him. I feel like a child, but that explosion of emotion was something I've been keeping in for a few years now, and it felt nice to let it all out.

Lights flicker and behind me, I can distinctly hear the swings swinging into the small breeze.

The wind picks up and I look up to see Harry is clearly troubled as well. I go in front of him slightly, without him noticing and look forward.

Suddenly, a large black dog appears out of the shadows across the street. I narrow my eyes at him, he doesn't look like a normal dog. Something is off about him, maybe he's a stray.

The dog barks and Harry and I fall over, only to see a tall skinny bus driving to where we just were standing.

Did that bus just save our lives?

"Welcome to the Knight Bus... emergency transport for the stranded witch or wizard. My name is Stan Shunpike, and I will be your conductor for this evening." I look at Stan and stand up, brushing off my jeans. I glance back at the bushes to see that the dog is gone.

Strange.

What is even weirder is the Stan is reading his introduction on a piece of paper.

"What you doing down there?" Stand says, directly at Harry.

"I fell over," Harry says, not really knowing what to say clearly.

"What you fall over for?" What is with that condescending tone Stan? That's not very nice.

"I didn't do it on purpose." And why does Harry seem so offended?

"Well, come on, then. Let's not wait for the grass to grow." Harry stands up and looks beyond the bus, to the bushes. Stan peaks out and looks confused at the bushes. "What you looking at?"

Harry jumps at his voice. "Nothing."

Stan huffs. "Well, come on, then. In." Harry and I go to pick up our trunks, but Stan stops us. "No, no, no. I'll get this. You two get in." I run up the stairs of the bus and am greeted by a few wizards and witches in beds sleeping. On top of the bus is a chandelier and a whole top floor as well. Magic is great. Harry doddles so I hear more of Stan's 'lovely' voice. "Come on. Come on. Move on, move on.

Stan gives us both a piece of paper and knocks on a window. "Take her away, Ern."

"Yeah, take it away, Ernie. It's going to be a bumpy ride." Is that a Jamaican accent. I look through the window to see a shrunken head, well that makes sense.

Harry and I fall on the bed as the bus starts moving, and it's moving fast.

Stan looms confused. "What did you two say your names were again?"

I breathe out in surprise at the speed of the bus. "We didn't."

"Whereabouts are you headed?"

I smile and stabilize myself as much as I can. "The Leaky Cauldron. I am going to assume you know where it is."

Stan scoffs at me. "You hear that? She's gonna assume I know where it is! Yeah, I know where it is."

"The Leaky Cauldron."

"If you have pea soup... make sure you eat it before it eats you."

I'm just gonna ignore Ern and the head.

"But the Muggles. Can't they see us?" Harry asks quickly. No, Harry, this is a magical transportation device, of course, the muggles can't see us.

"Muggles? They don't see anything, do they?" I knew I was right.

"No, but if you jab them with a fork, they feel." We turn a corner and I run into Harry. I push myself off of him and crawl to another bed, away from him.

"Ernie, a little old lady at 12 o'clock!" We stop abruptly and Harry is thrown forward, onto the windshield. I snicker at his misfortune for a second because it is hilarious. "Ten, nine, eight... seven, six, five... four, three, three and a half... two, one and three quarters. Yes!" With that, the old lady is away from the front of the bus, Harry is thrown back onto his bed, and the bus is moving.

Stan is holding a newspaper with a face on it. "Who is that?" I ask him quietly.

Stan sighs and looks at the cover and sees the man. "Who is that? Who is...?
That is Sirius Black, that is." I look at him blankly. "Don't tell me you've never been hearing of Sirius Black."

I laugh nervously. "Unfortunately not."

"He's a murderer. Got himself locked up in Azkaban for it."

"How did he escape?" Harry asks quickly, glancing over at me.

"Well, that's the question, isn't it? He's the first one that done it. He was a big supporter of... You-Know-Who. I reckon you two have heard of him." He looks at Harry and I.

I clear my throat and smile. "Yeah. We have heard of him."

"Ernie, two double-deckers at 12 o'clock. They're getting closer, Ernie.
Ernie, they're right on top of us!" Can Ern not see? It's so confusing. Ern pulls a few levers and we all get skinnier because of magic I presume. "Mind your head. Hey, guys? Guys? Why the long faces?" We squeeze through and continue to go through England like it's nothing.

The bus abruptly stops and I hear a car alarm outside.

Stan sighs and puts down his Daily Prophet. "The Leaky Cauldron. Next stop, Knockturn Alley."

A man comes on the bus. "Mr. And Ms. Potter, at last." We all step off the bus with our trunks in tow.

"Take it away, Ern."

"Yeah, take it away, Ernie!"

I look back and see the bus gone.

What a strange experience.

Chapter 40: The Leaky Cauldron

Chapter Text

We walk into the Leaky Cauldron, luckily there aren't a lot of people. While Harry thrives in attention, I do like a nice book and a day of quiet.

I glance around and see a man reading the daily prophet using his finger to use magic on a spoon. The spoon itself is spinning around a teacup.

"Room eleven."

I jump at the voice, it is raspy and unwelcoming. Plus, I have no idea who said it.

"Hedwig!" Harry runs towards Hedwig in a new room. I glance at the bird before petting Midnight, who is currently purring against my legs.

"Right smart bird you got there, Mr. Potter. He arrived here just five minutes before yourself." I ignore what he is saying to my brother, but I do catch that.

I jump as I hear a voice clear. There stands someone I know from the daily prophet "As Minister for Magic, it is my duty to inform you, Mr. Potter... earlier this evening your uncle's sister was located... a little south of Sheffield, circling a chimney stack." Harry and I get pushed towards two seats, where we deny everything offered to us. The Accidental Magic Reversal Department was dispatched immediately. She has been properly punctured and her memory modified.
She will have no recollection of the incident whatsoever. So that's that... and no harm is done." I just stare at Fudge. "Pea soup?"

I shake my head at the man. "I apologize, I'm not very hungry."

"No, thank you." I nudge Harry, he could be a little bit nicer to the minister of magic. Fudge puts down the lid to the soup. "Minister?"

He looks up, staring at Harry and I. "Yes?"

"I don't understand."

"Understand?"

"What he's saying is, " I interrupted Harry. "He broke the law and used underage magic outside of school. He is confused about why there are no repercussions to his actions, as am I."

"Well, aren't you just a splendid conversationalist." I beam at the compliment. The minister stared back at Harry. "Come now. The Ministry doesn't send people to Azkaban... for blowing up their aunts." The man who fetched us earlier tackles, making us all pause. "The other hand, running away like that, given the state of things... was very, very irresponsible." We both flip around as he just walked behind our chairs.

"The state of things, sir?"

"Whatever do you mean?" I narrow my eyes at the minister.

"We have a killer on the loose." I shiver at the thought. I already came into contact with a killer when I was a one year old, I think I'm done with killers for a while. Oh and don't forget that I came into contact with some 'dark lord' who attached himself to a professor, subsequently making the professor attempt to murder me. And don't forget how the same murderer attached part of his soul to a book, making me get temporarily petrified.

"Sirius Black, you mean?" I ask the minister.

"But what's he got to do with me?" I nudge Harry with my elbow. "Well, I mean us?"

The minister clears his throat. He's hiding something, I can feel it. "Nothing, of course. You're safe. By that, I mean both of you. And that's what matters. And tomorrow you'll be on your way back to Hogwarts." He makes an 'oh' sound before gesturing to a table that holds two stacks of books. "These are your new schoolbooks. I took the liberty... of having them brought here."

I smile at the minister. "Thank you, sir."

He smiles at me and nods. "My pleasure Miss Potter, try to keep your brother out of trouble alright?"

I glare at Harry who looks offended. "No guarantees, sorry."

"Now Tom will show you to your rooms." He quickly retreats to the darkness of the room.

I pick up Midnight and stand up. Tom pulls Harry out the door, while I am trailing behind them. Tom forgot my books so I am currently holding a small cat and heavy books. What a great day.

"Hedwig." Hedwig flies by my head and onto Harry's outstretched arm.

"Oh, by the way, Harry. Whilst you're here, it would be best if you didn't... wander." We walk out of the office.

Tom opens the door to one room and gestures for me to go in, which I gladly do before closing the door. "Alone at last." I collapse on the bed and Midnight purrs against me.

My brain fuzzes over until I just zone out completely. Peace is ever amazing.

But that peace is taken away too quickly as a cat meows and a knock ricochets from my door.

I open the door to see Harry who has a finger to his mouth.

"I'm warning you, Hermione. Keep that beast away from Scabbers, or I'll turn it into a tea cozy."

I pull Harry down the stairs, I hate eavesdropping. It's beyond idiotic and there is no valid excuse if you're caught.

"It's a cat, Ronald. What do you expect? It's in his nature."

"A cat? Is that what they told you? It looks like a pig with hair."

Actually, the cat looks really pretty, Ron you're just a rat person.

That's rich... coming from the owner of that smelly old shoe brush. Crookshanks, just ignore the mean little boy."

I roll my eyes at the entire debate. Only Ron and Hermione can go full debate team on each other.

"Harry." Ron's face lights up.

Hermione turns around and looks at both of us. "Harry."

I cross my arms at the two people. "And I'm assuming I'm chopped liver then." I pet Midnight who is on my shoulder and walks over to the cat who I assume is named Crookshanks. "Nice to meet you, you truly are a handsome cat." I pet him and he purrs.

I look at the three friends before walk off.

As I thought more about it, I'm mad at all three of them, not just Harry. I guess the reasons will reveal themselves later.

Chapter 41: Dementors

Chapter Text

"Malfoy!" I yell at Draco as he goes toward the compartment that holds the golden trio and Neville.

He ignores me and opens the compartment. "How's it going, Potter?"

I kick Draco in the leg and he visibly flinches. He scans the compartment, as do I. Both of our gazes land on someone sleeping in the corner.

"I'm assuming he's the new defense against the dark arts teacher?"

Hermione nods at me and smiles. "You figured that out quick."

I cross my arms and stare at her with a bored expression. "I'm special like that. I use the information to make sure I'm safe and not hurt.". I turn around and grab Malfoy by the sleeve. "Hope you all have a great year." I pull Draco away who is just starting at me.

Draco pulls his arm away from mine and has a clear smirk on his face. "Well weren't you mean back there."

I roll my eyes and open the compartment. "I'm just a bit mad at them at the moment. I already told you why." Pansy moves out of the way as I collapse onto the seat. "Why did you need to go talk to my brother anyway? Not like he adds anything to the conversation."

"Hailey, you aren't that dim.".

I narrow my eyes at Blaise who is laughing.

"What do you mean by that?"

Blaise crosses his arms smugly. "Well, it's obvious that he-"

He is stopped by Draco holding his wand to Blaise's throat. I roll my eyes again and grab a book I put in the compartment earlier.

"Hey, Potter?"

I look up and smile at Draco. "What is it?"

"You got your Hogsmead slip signed, right?"

I nod with a smile on my face. "Unlike someone in my family, I don't wait until the last minute." I take the parchment out of my tote bag, making sure I have the slip.

Draco nods and goes back to reading, as do I.

"You two are so boring!"

I look at Pansy, who looks like she is about to die of something. "If you don't like it, you can always go hang out with other Slytherins you know," I say quietly as I continue to read.

She huffs and stands up. My eyes follow her as she walks over to Draco and sits next to him. "Drakey-poo, you're not going to let her speak to me like that, right?"

Draco pushes the girl away. "It's not my responsibly for what she says, if you don't like it, tell her yourself."

Pansy huffs once more and goes back to her seat. It's like she got an idea as she bounces up and down excitedly. "Did you guys hear about Sirius Black escaping."

"Who hasn't?"

I close my book, actually intrigued by the conversation. "For what it's worth, I want to know what happened."

Pansy leans onto the seat as she grins. "Sirius Black was a follower of you know who and was in Azkaban for twelve years. He escaped just recently and has been a big buzz."

I tilt my head, my hair moving from my shoulder. "But people escape prisons all the time."

Pansy shakes her head at me. "He's the first at Azkaban."

We all jump as the train stops quickly. "What the bloody hell?" I say aloud before jumping up and opening the compartment door. As I look out, everyone is doing the same. I close the compartment and sit back down.

"What's going on?"

I look at Blaise and shrug. "I don't know." The lights then get turned off as well. "Well, this is just lovely."

"Scared of the dark Potter?" I can basically hear his smirk.

"I don't know, scared of dementors?"

Pansy's voice cuts through the silence. "What does that have to do with anything."

I shrug, even though nobody can see me. "The air is getting colder, and don't you feel that overwhelming dread taking hold? I think they're searching the train for Sirius Black."

"Why would come to that conclusion."

I stand up, gripping my wand. "None of your concern Malfoy.". I open the compartment but get stopped by a hand on my wrist. " What is it?"

I can make out Draco's outline in the darkness. "Where are you going?"

I smile, even though I can't be seen. "I may be having a fight with the golden trio, but I think I know exactly where dementors would want to go. My brother saw a lot as a kid, they're going to go after him."

The grip tightens around my wrist. "You went through the same things."

I pull my hand out of his grasp and walk out of the compartment. "True, but I know the spell to counteract the dementors."

"Be safe!"

I close the door and creep over to my brother's compartment, only to see a dementor over him. I lift my wand and imagine a good memory. If I could, I would close my eyes, but I can't. "Expecto Patronum." Light emits from my wand, and I notice the same light is coming from someone else's as well. "Lumos."

I lift my wand up and see the man who was sleeping in the corner of Harry's compartment. "Well isn't that just an extraordinary spell."

I smile at him and stick out my hand. "Hello sir, thank you for trying to save my brother. I guess I stole your thunder."

He shakes his head at me. "I would much rather a young witch or wizard show that they can defend themselves." I awkwardly shift the way I'm standing. "Won't you come in? It isn't safe navigating the train without lights, even with the use of magic."

I nod and enter the compartment. I nod at Ron and Hermione, who acknowledge my existent. "I'm sorry sir, but I didn't quite catch your name."

He looks like he forgot that fact, which he probably did. "Allow me to introduce myself then. I am the new defense against the dark arts teacher, Professor Remus Lupin."

I nod my head at him. "I am Hailey, Hailey Potter."

I could swear I saw his eyes widen.

Chapter 42: I’m Tired

Chapter Text

I yawn as we finish the annual singing of the school song. I just want to go to bed, but eating is second on the list of wants. Slytherin got a few new kids, but I don't particularly know any of them so it's not a big deal.

Dumbledore raises his hands while we clap for each other. "Welcome! Welcome to another year at Hogwarts. Now, I'd like to say a few words... before we all become too befuddled by our excellent feast. First, I'm pleased to welcome Professor R.J. Lupin... who's kindly consented to fill the post... of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. Good luck, professor." Everyone claps, but I don't fail to notice that Snape looks depressed.

"He's going to be a good teacher, I can tell." I lean over to Malfoy.

He raises an eyebrow and stares at me. "Why's that?"

I pull out the chocolate Lupin gave me. "He knew that dementors feed off of joyful memories and it's better to flood your dopamine levels so you don't get depressed."

"Hailey, you gotta speak English to Malfoy, he isn't as smart as you and I." Blaise smiles at me, to which I chuckle at what he said. "Ow! What was that for!"

"Shove off!" Malfy rolls his eyes but ultimately smirks as he turns around.

"Malfoy, what is it?" I look at what he's looking at, only to shake my head. "Don't you dare."

"Potter. Is it true you fainted? I mean, you actually fainted?" I pull Draco forwards and glare at him.

"Shove off, Malfoy." Ron looks almost hurt. Geez, I didn't say anything to you, don't be hurt.

"Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher... has decided to retire... in order to spend more time with his remaining limbs." I chuckle at that statement from Dumbledore. It's funny, to me at least. "Fortunately, I'm delighted to announce... that his place will be taken by none other... than our own Rubeus Hagrid."

I clap and smile at Hagrid who is beaming at me.

"Oh great."

"Malfoy, shut up." I kick him on the leg and he recoils in pain. I smirk in accomplishment.

"Finally, on a more disquieting note... at the request of the Ministry of Magic... Hogwarts will, until further notice, play host to the dementors of Azkaban... until such time as Sirius Black is captured." I stiffen at the thought. Harry and I are susceptible to the dementors because of what happened with our parents. And what happened in first year. And second year.

Geez, we have had really bad luck, haven't we?

"The dementors will be stationed at every entrance to the grounds. Now whilst I've been assured... that their presence will not disrupt our day-to-day activities... a word of caution. Dementors are vicious creatures. They'll not distinguish... between the one they hunt and the one who gets in their way. Therefore, I must warn each and every one of you... to give them no reason to harm you. It is not in the nature of a dementor to be forgiving. But you know, happiness can be found... even in the darkest of times... if one only remembers to turn on the light." Everyone claps and begins to eat as he finishes his speech.

I grin and pile on mashed potatoes on my plate. "Geez Hailey, be careful. You'll gain weight if you eat too much." I roll my eyes at Pansy.

"If I cared about that, I wouldn't be eating this now would I?" I fake smile before getting some chicken.

I sit down and eat slowly, savoring every bite. Scraps of food will only get you so far.

"By the way, Potter, you didn't write me many letters this year."

I look at Draco, still eating my food. "Harry isn't really allowed to let out Hedwig so I have to use the owl you send when you write to me. So in truth, you should have written to me."

Draco takes a bite of his apple and playfully glares at me. "Why would I want to make it easier for you?"

I shrug and eat a spoonful of mashed potatoes. "Aren't you the one being raised as a refined wizard because of your so-called 'blood status'?"

"I'll have you know that my family-"

"I don't care." I continue to devour my food.

"Geez you two, get a room."

I raise my eyebrows and stare at Blaise. "What did you just say."

Blaise, with a confident smirk, puts his chin in his hands. "So when's the honeymoon? After all, you're acting like a married couple."

I roll my eyes and try not to look at Draco, this is actually a little embarrassing. "So when did you leave first year? Honestly, you are so immature."

What are they even thinking?

Chapter 43: Time Turner

Chapter Text

"Miss Potter, you cannot share what we are giving you to friends."

I nod as McGonagall hands me a small box. "What is this about if I may ask. Is it because I picked all of the classes? I completely apologize and will cut out some if I need to."

McGonagall waves her hand at me. "We normally don't allow it, but Professor Dumbledore is being lenient to you and another student."

I tilt my head as I look really confused. "Who is the other student if I may ask."

McGonagall, who was looking relaxed, stiffens. "I can reveal that Miss Potter."

I nod. My hand opens the box to reveal a small necklace. Two thin circles are intertwined, while a big circle is in the middle. The large circle holds an hourglass.

The entire necklace is gold, and from what I can see, the chain is bewitched.

"Professor, what is this?"

McGonagall sighs, clearly she has done this conversation once before. "This is what is known as a time turner. It is a device that allows a person to travel back in time, although there is a charm placed on it so you cannot go back too far."

I smile at the time turner, I've read about these a little bit. There are only a few in the world, and I'm currently holding one of them.

"What's the limit if I may ask." My eyes are gleaming, throwing McGonagall off guard.

She cleats her throat and closes the box in my hand. "Five hours." I jump around hugging the box. "Remember Miss Potter, no one can know that you have this."

I nod gratefully. "Don't worry Professor, at completely understand."

Chapter 44: Bloody Chicken

Chapter Text

I dart across the castle and run up the stairs to a tower. Ignoring the ever so annoying painting of a night, I open the door as quietly as I can and slip into the classroom undetected.

"Welcome, my children. In this room, you shall explore the noble art of Divination. In this room, you shall discover if you possess the Sight." And with that, the professor runs into her table. Hermione just looks irritated from what I can see. I'm now well aware of who else has a time turner.

I'm sitting near Aimee, who I haven't talked to very much. Harry and Ron are sitting together, and Harry doesn't even spare me a glance.

"Hello. I am Professor Trelawney. Together we shall cast ourselves into the future!" Trelawney, calm yourself. Everyone is looking at you like you're insane. "This term, we'll focus on Tasseomancy, the art of reading tea leaves. So please, take the cup of the person sitting opposite you."

Aimee and I trade cups. Inside the cup is black sludge, making any remaining water inside look like it belongs in the loo.

"What do you see? The truth lies buried like a sentence deep within a book, waiting to be read. But first, you must broaden your minds." Get your hands off Finnigan's head, he may catch your hands on fire. "First, you must look beyond." Again, stop making yourself look crazy, it's a horrible idea.

"Well, she seems nice." Aimee jokes. "This is definitely going to be an easy pass class. Who believes in this stuff anyway?" Aimee is muttering to me and I force a smile.

So not like I have dreams that usually tell me the future.

The crazy professor points at Neville. "You, boy...Is your grandmother quite well?"

Neville looks terrified. "I think so."

"I wouldn't be so sure of that. Give me the cup." She tsks before putting the cup full of sludge down. "Pity. Broaden your minds. Your aura is pulsing, dear. Are you in the beyond?
I think you are." Okay now you're harassing a person who believes Slytherins are evil, you need to chill.

Ron gulps. "Sure."

She looks outright excited. "Look at the cup. Tell me what you see."

"Yeah. Harry's got sort of a wonky cross. That's trials and suffering." I sigh, I wouldn't be surprised if Harry does suffer this year. Every year something happens. If I get petrified again though, I'm going to personally murder Hermione because she would be the one who gets me petrified probably. "And that there could be the sun and that's happiness. So... you're gonna suffer, but you're gonna be happy about it."

Any excitement the professor had is now disappointment. "Give me the cup." She jumps back and screams. "Oh, my dear boy. My dear... you have the Grim."

Of course, he does.

He's Harry fricking Potter.

Something always has to go wrong.

"The Grin? What's the Grin?" Seamus is almost making me laugh. First, he explodes things all the time, and now he is thinking she said grin?

"Not the Grin, you idiot. The Grim. Taking the form of a giant spectral dog. It's among the darkest omens in our world. It's an omen... of death."

Of course, it does.

I groan and look to Aimee who looks confused. "You wanna know what your tea leaves look like?"

She perks up and nods. I glance at the leaves and see a cross, making my heart drop. "What is it?"

I look up and smile at the girl. "Its a sun. You're going to be happy."

She perks up at the news. "That's great! Oh yeah, your tea leaves have a bridge looking thing and a cross! So your going to have a good journey, but suffer through it."

I smile at her and put my chin on the table. I don't like this class very much.

•

"That's it. Come on, now. Come closer. Less talking, if you don't mind. I got a real treat for you today. A great lesson. So follow me."

"Hello, Potter."

I nod at Theo who is walking beside me. "You're not walking with Malfoy?"

He snorts. "Why would I do that if I can walk with you?"

I feel my book wanting to be set free from its shackles. "I'm nothing special, you know that."

Theo them proceeds to grab my wrist from walking any farther. He takes his book and hits me lightly over the head. "Get some confidence, you'll never end up with Malfoy if you don't have it."

I instantly blush at what he says. What the hell does he mean by that?

"Potter! There you are!" Draco then proceeds to grab me by the arm and pull me away from Theo. "You alright? You look a little red."

I try to breathe as I look at Draco. With a sigh, I successfully start to calm down. "I'm okay, just let go of my arm."

I pull my arm, but he continues to hold onto it with a smirk. "No, I don't think I will." And with that, we continue to walk.

"Alright, you lot. Less chattering. Form a group over there. And open your books to page forty-nine." Hagrid is walking way too fast.

Draco sneers at the large man. "Exactly how do we do that?"

Hagrid looks at Draco like he just said he didn't know what a dragon is. "Just stroke the spine, of course. Goodness me." And with that, he walks away.

Draco continues to hold onto my arm but pulls me closer to him. "Do you want me to open your book for you?"

I tug at my arm again. "I can do it myself thanks." I stroke the spine of the monstrous book and it immediately opens.

I notice Neville having some difficulty with his book, to where he gets knocked over by it.

Draco sneers at the boy who is particularly bad at anything that isn't a class with Professor Sprout. "Don't be such a wimp, Longbottom."

"Gelata," I mutter as I point my wand towards my hand. Once jelly encases my arm, I am able to pull it away from Draco because he is shocked.

I immediately kneel towards Neville and help him with his book. "Thanks, Hailey!"

I smile at him and stand up, offering him my hand. He gladly takes it and stands up as well.

I walk away, making sure to not get captured by Draco again.

"I think they're funny," Hermione mutters to Harry and Ron.

Draco sneers again, which can he stop? One day his face will be stuck like that. "Oh, yeah. Terribly funny. Witty. God, this place has gone to the dogs. Wait until Father hears Dumbledore's got this oaf teaching classes."

I grab Malfoy by his robe and pull him to my level. My brown eyes look into his, trying to portray that I am pissed. "Play nice, nobody cares that your father is in favor of the Ministry."

I let go of him and he awkwardly walks away slightly from me, before grabbing me and shielding my body. "Dementor! Dementor!" He let's go of me and some of his friends, including Theo, start making fun of Harry because he looked behind himself.

Hagrid clears his throat and everyone quiets down. Making the creature have a dramatic entrance, out comes out a hippogriff.

He has feathers all over his body. He has a horse body, but a bird head, bird claws, and wings.

"Isn't he beautiful?" Yes, yes he is. Hagrid throws a dead ferret towards the creature and he chomps it down. "Say hello to Buckbeak."

"Hagrid, exactly what is that?" Yay, Ron is scared. Not like he gets freaked out over plants half the time.

"That, Ron, is a hippogriff. The first thing you wanna know is they're very proud creatures. Very easily offended. You do not want to insult a hippogriff. It may be the last thing you ever do. Now, who'd like to come and say hello?" Hagrid claps.

Everyone begins to murmur as I'm entranced with the beauty of the beast.

"Well done, Hailey and Harry. Well done." Oh my god no. I look behind myself and everyone has walked backward. God damned traitors. Aren't the Gryffindors supposed to be brave?

"Come on now. How about Hailey first." Oh, what a surprise. "Now... you have to let him make the first move. It's only polite. So... step up. Give him a nice bow. Then you wait and see if he bows back. If he does, you can go and touch him. If not... Well, we'll get to that later." I walk forward meekly.

I look behind myself to see Harry looking worried along with Blaise, Theo, and Draco.

"Just make your bow. Nice and low. Keep still. Keep still." I bow and Buckbeak stares at me and squawks before bowing. "Well done, Hailey. Well done. Here, you big brute, you." Hagrid throws another ferret.

Ferrets are going to go extinct before this lesson is over.

"Right. I think you can go and pat him now. Go on. Don't be shy. Nice and slow, now. Nice and slow." I slowly start to creep towards the beast with my hand extended. "Slow. That's it... Nice and slow. Now let him come to you. Slowly, now, slowly, slowly...That's it... Yes!" Buckbeak proceeds to put his head on my hand. The coolness of his beak makes me smile.

"Well done! Well done, Hailey, well done!" Hagrid and everyone else starts to clap for me, making me smile. "I think he may let you ride him now."

"What?" I scream out, terrified.

Hagrid proceeds to pick me up by the waist. "Come on."

I kick my legs, trying to make him put me down. "Hey, hey, hey!"

"Put you over here, just behind the wing joint. Don't pull out any of his feathers, because he won't thank you for that." Buckbeak's feathers are soft. I grip onto the spot Hagrid says as he makes Buckbeak take off.

The creature runs forward and takes off into the air. I scream in fright, only being in the air during first year flying lessons.

My eyes, that were shut tight, open. "Woah." My voice is a whisper as I look around me. Lush green trees that are underneath us go past us like nothing.

The castle looks gorgeous up close like this as well. Lastly, he flies over the great lake, making me smile.

This is great.

The wind flowing through my hair. My skin feeling the coolness of the air as it rushes past me.

I can even see mermaids in the lake.

Hagrid whistles and we are back on the ground.

"Well done, Hailey, and well done, Buckbeak!" Hagrid and everyone else starts to clap. I slip off Buckbeak and pet him before starting to walk back over to the group.

"That was wicked, Hailey!"

Draco throws me a green apple before storming towards Buckbeak. "Oh, please."

Hagrid looks proud of himself, for making such a gold first class. "Well done, well done. How am I doing on my first day?"

I smile at Hagrid. "Brilliant, professor."

"Yes you're not dangerous at all, are you, you great ugly brute!" Malfoy sneers at Buckbeak.

My eyes widen and I run back towards Draco.

"Malfoy, no..."

"No!" I run towards Malfoy as he falls. Turns out hippogriff claws can cut.

I stare back at Buckbeak who is looking at me, bo longer attacking. Draco's head in my lap and he's whimpering like a little child. "It's killed me!"

Hagrid, who looks like a white sheet, is trying to calm the blond down. "Calm down! It's just a scratch!"

"Hagrid! He has to be taken to the hospital." Hermione runs towards us all three.

Hagrid nods and picks up Draco's whimpering form. "I'm the teacher. I'll do it."

I stand up immediately and look at Hagrid. "Can I come along?"

He looks at me and then at Draco and nods, making me smile gratefully.

"You're gonna regret this."

"Class dismissed!" Hagrid bellows.

"You and your bloody chicken!"

Chapter 45: Draco Needs To Stop Acting

Chapter Text

"Does it hurt terribly, Draco?" Pansy proceeds to ask Draco as we all sit in the great hall. Harry seemed to actually want to talk after I road Buckbeak, but once I went with Draco to the hospital wing again he got distant again.

Bipolar little popular boy.

"It comes and it goes. Still, I consider myself lucky. Madam Pomfrey said another minute and I could've lost my arm. I can't do homework for weeks."

I smile softly at him. "You sure are laying it on thick aren't you?" Theo snickers at my comment.

Pansy glares at me. Surprise, turns out she likes Draco Malfoy, who would have thought? "You shouldn't be so rude you ungrateful half-blood! Draco could have died."

I chuckle at her comment. "Pansy, sweetie, calling someone a half-blood isn't disrespectful. Especially since there are many wizards out there who are successful in their goals and they are half-bloods. So shut your snout and eat your food."

This time Draco is snickering. Theo, Blaise, and Draco all start to laugh at my tangent while Pansy is blushing from embarrassment. "No wonder your brother hates you! You can't even get along with your own house, much less any member of Gryffindor!"

"Hiyya Hailey!" I jump and turn around, only to see Fred and George looking at me with smiles on their faces.

"Hiya Fred, George." I look at them with a smile. They are honestly the only Gryffindors I tolerate at the moment.

"He's not Fred, I am!"

"Honestly, you call yourself our friend!"

I start to laugh, getting deja vu from the conversation. "Yeah right, whatever you two say."

"Anyways Hails, George and I were wondering why you aren't tagging along with Harry and such anymore. We both miss you!" Fred ruffles my red locks, making me giggle.

"Well..." I trail off and sip from my goblet. "Harry has yet to apologize for literally not listening to me, so until he does that I'm afraid I won't be hanging around. "

"That's too bad!" George frowns and ruffles my hair as well. "We'll just have to drag that brother of yours over here to apologize won't we?"

"I suggest that unless you are here to actually have a conversation of substance, to go back to your table Weasleys." I glance at Draco and raise an eyebrow.

What's wrong with him?

•

There in the classroom stands a cupboard that is rattling. "Intriguing isn't it? Would anyone like to venture a guess... as to what is inside?"

Well, it's obvious that it's a boggart.

"That's a boggart, that is." Thanks, Dean Thomas, for reading my mind.

"Very good, Mr. Thomas." The cupboard shakes once more. "Now, can anybody tell me what a boggart looks like?"

"No one knows sir. You see, boggarts shapeshift into a person's biggest fear. That's why they terrify people so much."

Lupin smiles at me, almost as if he's proud. "Luckily, a very simple charm exists to repel a boggart. Let's practice it now. Without wands, please."

He's smarter than Lockheart already.

"After me. Riddikulus!"

"Riddikulus!" The entire class mutters without care.

"Very good. A little louder and very clear. Listen Riddikulus!"

"Riddikulus!" Everyone says clearer and louder.

"This class is ridiculous," Draco mutters to me, to which I proceed to step on his foot. "That hurt!"

I smile and turn my face to face him. "Go and cry about it in your pillow Malfoy."

"Very good. So much for the easy part. You see, the incantation alone is not enough. What really finishes a boggart is laughter. You need to force it to assume a shape you find truly amusing. Let me explain. Neville, would you join me, please?"

"Oh, poor Neville," I mutter to Draco.

"If Longbottom can't do a simple charm, he shouldn't be at this school."

"We'll see if you can do the charm then Malfoy," I tease him.

"Come on, don't be shy. Come on. Come on. Hello. Neville, what frightens you most of all?" Lupin smiles at Neville, who mutters his answer meekly. "Sorry?"

"Professor Snape." Neville then says it too loud, to which the entire class starts to laugh. I step on Draco's foot once more to make him stop laughing.

Lupin chuckles as well. "Professor Snape. Yes, frightens all. You live with your grandmother."

"I don't want it to turn into her, either." This makes me giggle, to which Malfoy steps on my foot.

"That hurt!" I glare at him.

Draco smiles at me before turning back to the lesson. "Now you know how I feel when you do stuff like that."

I growl but get pulled away by Theo. "You two need to calm down."

"Whatever," Draco and I mutter at the same time.

"No... it won't. I want you to picture her clothes. Only her clothes, very clearly, in your mind." Oh, this is going to be fun.

Neville closes his eyes and starts to think. "She carries a red handbag..."

"We don't need to hear. As long as you see it, we'll see it. Now, when I open that wardrobe..here's what I want you to do." He then proceeds to stand by Neville. :Excuse me. Imagine Professor Snape in your grandmother's clothes. Can you do that? Yes. Wand at the ready. One, two, three." The door clicks open, and then the boggart form of Snape walks out. "Think, Neville, think," Lupin mutters towards the boy.

"Riddikulus!" Surprisingly, Neville performs the spell correctly. The clothes that Snape was previously wearing are changed to something that looks very stupid.

The entire class booms at the sight. Lupin is smiling. "Wonderful, Neville, wonderful Incredible! Okay... to the back, Neville. Everyone, form a line! Form a line! I want everyone to picture the thing they fear the very most... and turn it into something funny." I pull Blaise with me as we get towards the front of the line.

"Wouldn't you rather hang out with Malfoy?"

I look at Blaise curiously. "It's just a line Blaise, not like I'm taking you to the library."

"Next! Ron!" We get interrupted by Lupin yelling. Music starts to play from the record player Lupin just turned on. "Concentrate. Face your fear. Be brave!" Ron steps forward and the boggart turns into a giant black widow spider.

I grab Blaise's wrist in fear because I don't like spiders. I lived with them for years in the cupboard under the stairs but I still don't them.

"Wand at the ready, Ron!"

Ron gulps. "Riddikulus!" The black widow still stands, but now unsteady in roller skates.

The class booms in laughter once more.

Lupin laughs, happy that kids are learning. "Yes! You see? Very good, very good! Marvelous! Absolutely, very, very enjoyable! Parvati! Next! Show us what you see." She stands there, before widening her eyes at a giant snake.

Once more I grab Blaise's wrist. I don't like snakes either.

"Keep your nerve. Steady."

She raises her wand and points it towards the snake. "Riddikulus!" The snake turns into a jack in the box clown.

"And next! Step up, step up! Wonderful, wonderful! Hailey!" I step up and the clown bobs toward me before turning into something that makes my heart drop.

There Harry is, on the ground dead, along with Blaise, Theodore, and Draco. My mouth goes dry as I stare at it.

Lupin immediately jumps in, and it changes to the moon.

Why the moon?

"Riddikulus!" The moon turns into a balloon and deflates all the way back to the wardrobe. "Right. Sorry about that. That's enough for today. Collect your books from the back. That's the end of the lesson. Thank you! Sorry!" Everyone groans, sad that they have to stop.

I, on the other hand, can't stop.

My body shakes as I remember what that boggart just showed me.

"Hails..." Theo trails off before hugging me. "It's alright, we aren't going anywhere."

I smile at Theo, becoming all too aware of Draco holding my hand in a way to comfort me.

They're safe.

Chapter 46: Hogsmeade

Chapter Text

Do you ever get the feeling that you are far smarter than your family members? Waiting until the last minute is a horrible way to figure out that you are unable to do the things you want to do.

Like Hogsmeade, where you need a permission slip signed to go.

Now most sane human beings would ask for the signature a few weeks before first term starts, just in case something happens. Who knows, perhaps a house-elf will pop out of nowhere and destroy your slip.

But the main reason why you shouldn't have your guardians sign it at the last minute is that you may anger them.

Yes, this internal monologue is due to Harry not being able to attend Hogsmeade due to waiting until the last available second for that signature.

Now I'm not perfect, I make mistakes. I was the one to get the signature from Petunia though, so luck must be on my side.

Or I'm just smart.

One of the two really.

"Hiyya Hailey!" I jump at the sound of two voices speaking in perfect unison.

I immediately smack the twins on the chest and huff, angry that they snuck up on me. "What do you think you're doing you, daft idiots?"

Fred laughs at my face as I continue to walk with the group. If these two are going to be annoying, I'm going to ignore them. It's not rocket science.

"So Hails, have you ever been to Zonko's before?"

I turn around and just stare at Fred. "I've grown up in a magic hating household, of course, I've never been to Zonko's." I stop speaking and turn around, only to mutter, "idiots."

"That wasn't very nice was it?" Fred hooks his arm in mine and drags me along since my heels are digging into the ground.

"No, it wasn't." George hooks his arm in my free arm and drags me as well.

I sigh as I realize that there is no escaping the two trickster twins. "There's no possibility of me getting you two to let go of me is there?"

Fred pulls me closer to him and grins. "Not a chance Hails. You wanna get back at Harry don't you?"

Now, this is where my interest peaks. I do not dislike Harry, that's not possible. He and I have grown up together after all. However, I am quite angry at him due to him being outright annoying at times.

"What do you think we can do to him?" I ask softly with a grin. Fred is also grinning, happy that he brought me over to the dark side.

Fred pulls me fully out of George's grip and holds onto my shoulders firmly. "That depends all on you Hails. Pranks are very precise, you can't just drop a joke toffee and hope that someone will eat it. People are way too smart for that I'm afraid."

I look up at Fred since he is taller than me. Well, most students are taller than me. Harry and I are pretty short after all. "I feel like you would enjoy pranking my cousin, he would fall for that most likely."

Fred's grin widens at my statement, his mind probably pawing through the possibilities of what he could do to Dudley. He shakes his head as if clearing his own thoughts. "While the thought of pranking your horrible cousin sounds splendid, today's adventure is not for the little demon. Now, think of what Harry might fall for in terms of a prank."

"Don't I need to see what Zonko's has to offer first?"

Fred then proceeds to gesture to the side and sure enough, there was the shop. How were we talking for so long?

"Oh."

Fred opens the door and holds it open for me, which I smile in response. He is such a dork.

My eyes glance at the shelves, only to see what looks like a prankster's lucid dream. Rows and rows of dungbombs, sugar quills, and nose-biting teacups fill the store.

Now I know where Fred and George get all their supplies for pranks. Well, if the stuff is not made by them of course.

"Alright Hailey, since you're out of your element, I will help you." Fred waves off George who is now looking around the store, probably for his own stuff.

I shake my head at the redhead. "You don't have to do that. I can manage. "

Fred pats my head and just grins. "If you could manage, you would have already done a prank on your brother. Let the master help you."

I cross my arms and just smile at him. "The master? What are you from Doctor Who now?"

Fred stares at me as if questioning if I have indeed lost my mind. "What the hell is Doctor Who?"

"A muggle television show," I say while waving my hand, telling him to forget it. "So, if you're the master, what do you think would work on Harry?"

"Well..." Fred looks at the more normal prank items. "I do suggest you go simple since you probably won't be caught by Filch."

"Okay, and what are the simple items then?"

Fred drags me toward an area with dungbombs, nose-eating teacups, sugar quills, frog spawn soap, and hiccough sweets. "These are the more simple items in the shop. Of you want to make an impact but not get caught, these are the way to go. Well, maybe not the dungbombs when I think about it."

I don't respond, but I do stare at the items. Dungbombs would bring too much attention to me, which isn't good. Frog spawn soap would affect too many people, so not worth it. Sugar quills aren't even pranks. Nose-eating teacups are just not the right pick since Harry doesn't drink from a teacup.

I immediately pick up some hiccough sweets and hold it up to Fred who gives me a thumbs up. "Hey, Fred?"

"Yes oh, wonderful apprentice?"

A grin spreads across my features at I look at him. "You wanna slip some of these in Harry's food when he's not looking?"

We take the package of joke sweets to the counter and I pay for them. Once they are paid for, Fred takes them and lifts them high above my head. "I would love to assist my wonderful apprentice in pranking her brother."

He hooks his arm in mine and then proceeds to pull me out of the store. "Fred, what about George?"

The redhead shrugs and continues to pull me around Hogsmeade. "George spends hours in there, so we have some time to kill."

"We aren't going to prank anyone are we?" I'm even apprehensive of pranking Harry, I don't think I could prank someone else.

"Of course not!" He drags me into a building that is called The Three Broomsticks. Immediately, I am torn between wanting to melt into the ground because of the number of people, and staying because the pub is welcoming. Fred takes me over a table that is free and we both sit down. "What do you think of this place?"

I look around. While crowded, it seems nice. "It's okay."

"I'm going to go get some butterbeer, do you want me to get some for you as well?" Fred stands up, getting ready to walk to get the drinks.

I nod quickly. "How much is it? I'll pay for both of our drinks."

Fred shakes his head and ruffles my messy hair. "It's my treat."

I smile as I see him go and talk to a woman that is quite pretty. The warm atmosphere makes me smile.

I think I could get used to Hogsmeade.

Chapter 47: Hogwarts Break-Ins, Pranks, and Snape

Chapter Text

Unfortunately, as much as I wanted Harry to be pranked, things didn't go quite as planned.

In fact, more important things decided to spring upon us like a snake attacking a rat.

Turns out, Sirius Black attempted to go into the Gryffindor common room, but the Fat Lady wouldn't let him. She had run away in shame, later to only be found because Peeves told Dumbledore everything.

Due to a murderer being possibly in the school, it was ordered that every student sleeps in the Great Hall, which sucks.

I do not want to sleep in the same vicinity as my brother for at least a few more months. I want a break from all this foolish nonsense.

Can we go one year where we aren't being chased by a murderer? Granted, Voldemort was running around in our first and second year, but this year is just as bad.

Sirus Black is a follower of Voldemort after all.

I sigh as I sink into my sleeping bag, Aimee and Andie both are next to me. The two girls are gossiping with me in the middle trying to sleep. If I had a little bit of guts, I would tell them to shut up.

Unfortunately, I value my wand.

Andie would probably try and break it if I actually did that. Her temper isn't the greatest, making me think she would be great as a Gryffindor.

"Do you think he apparated?"

"Doubtful," I groan and sit up. The two purebloods look at me confused. "Honestly, you two really need to stop thinking of boys and think more about the books we can read. Hogwarts, A History, tells us that the castle is protected with all sorts of enchantments. Being able to apparate here would be damn near impossible. And I don't think a dementor would be fooled by polyjuice potion."

"What about your invisibility cloak?" Aimee looks at me in a questioning manner, making me sigh.

"What? Do you think those creatures get you with seeing you?" I run a hand through my hair as I stop myself from wanting to murder these two thirteen-year-old girls. "They can pick someone out of the crowd if they have been in a traumatic experience. So, Sirius Black would definitely be able to be noticed by those things the moment he got onto the grounds. I heard that Azkaban is a nasty place, so he would most probably have some terrible memories."

"Yeah..." Both girls shiver at the thought of Azkaban.

"You three!" Percy yells at us, making me jump. "Lights out! In your sleeping bags now!"

"Yeah yeah, we heard you the first time." Aimee narrows her eyes before sliding into her sleeping bag and staring at the ceiling.

I once again lay down and stare at the enchanted ceiling. Like the outside, the ceiling is scattered with stars, making me smile at the beautiful sight.

I finally begin to doze off, unknowingly sleeping before the 'remarkable' golden trio even think about sleeping.

•

There stands two girls, two boys, and three grown men. One girl has auburn hair, like my own. The other girl has bushy brown hair.

It only takes me a second to realize that this is yet another one of those visions that I have grown to despise.

And I lied, there is only one boy standing, the other is on the ground whimpering. The boy standing as brownish-black hair, making me assume it's my brother. The boy on the ground has orange hair, making me realize it is Ron.

Is Ron going to get hurt?

The three grown men are much taller than the four children. The first man I realize has a mass of filthy, matted hair to his elbows. The second grown man looks much better, his brown hair groomed quite nice. The third looks very strange, however.

He is a very short and pudgy man, with thin and colorless hair that is in patches.

I have a pretty good idea who the brunette male is, but who are the other two?

Before I can think any more, the pudgy man tries to make a break for it, only to be stopped by the auburn-haired female. "Obice Gelta!"

That's the spell I'm working on!

The doorway is now covered with a jelly-like barrier, stopping the unknown man from running off.

"You're not going anywhere until you tell us what the hell is going on Pettigrew!"

The man's name echoes through my head as I finally begin to wake up, the scene fading before my very eyes.

•

As annoying as sleeping on the ground is, I was not complaining as much as Draco was. This boy was losing it because he was forced to sleep on the ground.

Like sweetie, get over it. I had to sleep in a sleeping bag between the ages of six to eleven. One night is nothing you annoying little prat.

Oh yeah, and I did end up pulling the prank.

Unfortunately, Ron ended up drinking the pumpkin juice that Fred put the dissolving version of hiccough sweets in. While he did cough pumpkin juice all over Harry, it wasn't as satisfying as I would have hoped.

So that was a bust.

Turns out, the Fat Lady all but refused to return to her post of guarding the Gryffindor common rooms so they had to employ the most annoying portrait ever, Sir Cadogan.

This annoying portrait is usually seen while heading to Divination, but he is the only one who wanted the job.

But, not my house, not my problem I suppose. What tortures the lions is no business of a snake's.

But what is almost annoying as Draco being an absolute dunce, is that teachers have decided to tail me to no end. From what I've seen, they are doing it to Harry as well.

And even worse, Snape called me in because he was forced to inform me about Sirius Black being after Harry and I.

To say he was surprised that I had a nonchalant attitude about the entire thing is an understatement.

Supposedly, they're so worried about Harry that they almost made him not go to quidditch practice. He was able to talk McGonagall into letting them have Madam Hooch oversee their practices, but it was very close.

•

Everyone is quiet in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, all because our teacher is not there.

And Harry isn't there as well, but let's not count that.

I almost missed the deadline to get to class, making my heart beat faster then I would have liked. While the teachers know of my time turner, they aren't likely to give me slack if I'm late since it can have terrible consequences.

"Sorry I'm late, Professor Lupin, I-"

But it wasn't Professor Lupin teaching the class. Snape is basically snarling at Harry, as if mad that he would dare be late to a class that he was a substitute in. "This class began 10 minutes ago, Potter, so I think we'll make it ten points from Gryffindor."

See? This is why you shouldn't be late for class!

Sorry that I'm lecturing you, I'm just mad at my brother. I love all of you beautiful readers!

Harry hasn't moved from the entrance of the classroom. "But where's Professor Lupin?"

Snape is staring at Harry with a condescending smirk. "He says he's feeling too ill to teach today. I believe I told you to sit down?"

Harry, even though he is being stared down by the most terrifying teacher in Hogwarts, stands his ground. "What's wrong with him?"

Snape's expression makes me wonder what is going on. "Nothing life-threatening. Five more points from Gryffindor, and if I have to ask you to sit down again it will be fifty."

Harry quickly sits down, making me smirk. While Snape's teaching methods are outright child abuse, he is literally the only one my brother is scared of. So win-win for Snape and I.

"Anyways, before Potter interrupted, I was saying that Professor Lupin has not left any record of the topics discussed so far-"

"Please sir we've done boggarts, red caps, kappas, and grindylows." Hermione interrupts. "And we're just about to start-"

"Be quiet," says Snape as he glares at the bushy brunette fiercely. "I did not ask for the information I was merely commenting on Professor Lupin's lack of organization." You know he is right. If Lupin was going to be out, he should have left a learning plan.

"He's the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we've ever had!" Dean Thomas speaks up. You know, I sometimes think Slytherins are side characters because Gryffindors are usually the ones to speak u-

I've said too much.

"You are easily satisfied. Lupin is hardly overtaxing you, I would expect the First Years to be able to deal with red caps and grindylows. Today we will shall discuss...werewolves."

Now, this makes me raise my eyebrow. Why werewolves? Why would Snape go out of his way to go to the very back of the book for werewolves?

And why is Lupin out?

My brain goes through the possibilities, but I ultimately decide to ignore any signs at the moment.

"But sir! We're not supposed to do werewolves yet! We're to start hinkypunks-"

Hermione, please stop speaking up, I really don't want you to get into trouble.

"Miss Granger, I was under the impression that I am teaching this lesson, not you. And I'm telling you all to turn to page three hundred and ninety-four. All of you now!" We all scramble to our textbooks, turning to the page. "Which of you can tell me how we can distinguish between a werewolf and the true wolf?" Nobody speaks since we haven't gotten that far. Even I haven't gotten to the last chapter yet. "Anyone? Are you telling me that Professor Lupin hasn't taught you the basic distinction between-"

"We told you we haven't got as far as a werewolf. We're still on-"

"Silence!" Snape interrupts Parvati. "Well, well, well, I never thought that I'd meet a third-year class who wouldn't even be able to recognize a werewolf when they saw one. I shall make a point of informing Professor Dumbledore how very behind you all are-"

"Please, sir!" Hermione, sweetie, bushy-haired know-it-all, please kindly shut up. "The werewolf differs from the true wolf in several small ways. The shape of the snout of the werewolf-"

"That is the second time he's spoken out of turn. Five more points from Gryffindor for being an insufferable know-it-all." Okay, but that was terrible to say. Others can call her a know-it-all and nobody bats an eye because it is peers joking with peers. When a teacher says it, the comment is out of line.

Ron, who calls her that is more than angry at the greasy-haired teacher. "You asked us a question and she knows the answer! Why ask if you don't want to be told?" For the first time, I actually don't mind Ron.

At this moment anyway.

Snape ended up giving Ron detention, to no surprise of anyone in the class. Snape ended up walking along each row, examining the work we have been doing with Lupin. He jeered at everyone's explanations, but surprisingly didn't spare my paper with a second glance, nor did he look at Draco's.

When the bell ended up ringing, Snape made us stay. "You will need to write an essay to be handed into me on the way to recognize and kill werewolves. I want two rolls of parchment on the subject and I want them by Monday morning. It is time someone took this class in hand. Weasley, stay in behind to arrange your detention."

Everyone groans, even Draco. But I really don't care. After a while, you become numb to Snape's constant never-ending homework.

At least I did.

•

I'm sitting in the stands while the weather is absolutely horrid. Rain and wind is nothing, but the fact that it is cold is even worse. Draco, Theo, and Blaise are all sitting near me.

Unsurprisingly, Slytherin slithered their way out of the match, saying that Draco is still injured.

While everyone knows that Flint was lying out of his teeth, no one challenged him.

So Hufflepuff is now playing against Gryffindor, which I want to see. Normally, I only go to see Hufflepuff games if they're playing against Ravenclaw or Slytherin since I don't particularly like it when Hufflepuff gets slaughtered by Gryffindor. However, they have Cedric Diggory as their new seeker, so that should be interesting.

Cedric Diggory is probably the best seeker in Hogwarts right now, outside of Harry of course. So seeing these two go head to head in an unplanned match is quite thrilling.

The wind is so strong that it almost blows Harry away as Gryffindor walks on the field. I groan as I realize Harry hasn't charmed his glasses and is probably completely blind at this moment.

Once both team captains shake hands a few minutes later, the two teams are off. Every single member of both teams is forcing their brooms to not swerve in the wind. Within five minutes, I realized how much of a waste of time this match is.

While it is inevitable that one team will prevail, nobody would hold it against the other team. This situation is just so annoyingly unfair for both teams. Once the first spotting of lightning is seen, Madam Hooch blows a whistle due to a timeout being called.

In the said timeout, Hermione stumbles towards my brother and points her wand at his glasses, doing a charm that could have saved Harry a bunch of grief.

Once they are back up in the air, Draco is snickering at both teams. "If we were competing, we would have caught the snitch in under a minute."

I push the blond and scoff. "Yeah right! Anyways, you would have been competing but your team seemed to chicken out."

Theo laughs at my comment, making Draco glare at me in embarrassment. "Shut up!"

"Hey, do you feel that?" Theo mutters at a tone that I can barely even hear.

But I do feel it. The air is already cold, but now it is even colder. The feeling of incoming dread makes me shiver in fear.

Dementors.

Hundreds of the cloaked creatures soar through the sky, going directly towards Harry. I clutch my wand as I stare at them. "Oh my god..." I trail off as I stare at them, almost not noticing the dementor going straight towards me.

"Hailey!" Theo yells, snapping me out of my trance.

The creature comes toward me as I feel even more depressed than usual. It starts to suck my happy memories, making me hear snippets of my mother and father's voices. I raise my wand shakily, staring at the black-cloaked creature. "Expecto Patronum!" A white wispy light erupts from my wand and the dementor floats away.

I pant a bit, regaining my composure. Aimee grabs my shoulders and shakes me out of my slight trance. "Hailey! Harry fell off his broom!"

My eyes widen at the news of my brother being taken to the hospital wing.

Without even thinking, I stand up, ready to go support him in any way I can.

•

"Fred!" I yell out to the redhead twin who looks like he just got out of a swimming fool.

"Oh, I feel so loved!" George says sarcastically, making me roll my eyes. While George is a lot less problematic than Fred, I do enjoy when he doesn't really act like himself. That's to say, I do think George is awesome, just sometimes a bit more annoying then I would like to admit.

I stare at the bed, only to see Harry look pretty much unharmed. I look back at Fred, worried about my brother. "What happened?"

Fred scratches the back of his neck awkwardly. "The dementors all went after him, Hailey! It was like they were only there for him! And the Dumbledore appeared and created a patronus so they would leave. Dumbledore looked so angry! They must have gone over because we were gathered in such a small space."

I cover one of my eyes, making myself not look at Harry as much. "He's okay right?"

Fred squeezes my shoulders in a comforting manner. "We think so." We hear a groan, making me sigh in relief. "Harry! How're you feeling?"

Harry looks at all of us, spending quite a few seconds staring at me in shock. Wow, it's almost as if I was worried about my brother! What a thought. Even I can stop a feud due to worry because I'm not as stubborn as Harry. "What happened?"

"You fell off." Geez, Fred, great job laying it down lightly. "Must've been, what? Fifty feet?"

"We thought you had died!"

Hermione is currently sniffling with bloodshot eyes that match my own.

"But the match! What happened? Are we doing a rematch?" Nobody replies. "We didn't...lose?"

"Harry..." I trail off and sit on his bed with a light smile, forgetting why I am mad at him at this moment. "Right after you fell, Diggory caught the snitch. From what I heard when I ran here, he tried to get a rematch, saying it was unfair. But almost everyone agrees that Hufflepuff won the match. I'm sorry."

Harry looks almost ashamed.

"C'mon, Harry, you've never missed the snitch before?" Fred asks gently, trying to cheer him up.

"There had to be one time you didn't get it."

I zone out, not listening to the twins, Hemione, or Ron. I do however see my vision slow as they show Harry his most prized possession.

His Nimbus.

"Oh, Harry..." I trail off, realizing what must have happened.

It blew into the Whomping Willow.

Chapter 48: Christmas is in the Air

Chapter Text

"Draco Malfoy! If you imitate my brother almost dying one more time, I'm going to make sure everyone knows about every single embarrassing thing you've ever done around me! Dumbledore, your father, even the Daily Prophet!" I yell at the blond boy who is gleeful that Harry lost the match.

The boy stops and just awkwardly sits in his seat, not wanting to anger me any further. Blaise and Theo, on the other hand, are beside themselves and laughing. "That was brilliant Hails!"

"Thanks, Theo," I as while checking my bag for the Defense Against the Dark Arts homework. "Oh shoot, what time is it?"

Blaise jumps up and grabs my wrist. "We're gonna be late for Defense Against the Dark Arts!"

While my dark-skinned friend pulls me, Draco and Theo are walking awkwardly behind us.

Crabbe and Goyle are tagging along as well but, they aren't really much more than bodyguards for Malfoy.

"If Snape is teaching, I'm asking one of those Weasley twins for a toffee," Theo quietly says to Malfoy.

I roll my eyes and walk forward, annoyed with these bumbling idiots. I glance into the room and see Lupin, who is smiling and waving. I wave back before yelling, "It's safe!"

Unknowingly to me, Gryffindors were also listening for the cue, so the room is soon packed with students who are eager to learn.

Immediately the class starts ranting about Snape and the homework. Lupin is looking confused and concerned at the same time as if he doesn't know what to say.

He then assures us that the homework is not due to Hermione and my dismay. I raise my hand awkwardly. "Yes, Hailey?"

I lower my hand, my face going pink as the entire class stares at me. "If we did the homework, can we still turn it in? It seems like a waste of scrolls if we don't."

Lupin smiles warmly, making me feel like my question wasn't as stupid as I thought. "If you did the homework, you are more than welcome to turn it in."

Turns out Hermione, Draco, and I were the only ones who did it.

Such a surprise.

The lesson was just about hinkypunks. Lupin brought one in a glass box and I thought it was absolutely adorable.

Hinkypunks are small, one-legged creatures that look like they are the smoke coming from Hagrid's hut.

While it did look harmless, looks can be deceiving, and that is what Lupin informed us of.

Once the bell rings, we all stand up and get ready to get out. I need to spin my time turner so I can get to my next class.

"Wait a moment, Harry, Hailey! I would like a word!" Lupin calls for us. I sigh, hoping that I don't have to miss a class. Harry and I walk forward and Lupin has a concerned look on his face. "I hear about the match. Is there any way to fix your broomstick?"

Harry looks absolutely distraught about his broom. He wasn't even this upset when I was petrified.

I can sure see that I am loved.

"No, the tree smashed it to bits."

Lupin sighs. "They planted the Whomping Willow the same year I arrived at Hogwarts. People used to play a game, trying to get near enough to touch the trunk. In the end, a boy named Davey Gudgeon nearly lost an eye, and we were forbidden to go near it. No broomstick would have a chance."

My eyebrow raises, why would the school plant that tree in the first place. Although, Hogwarts doesn't always seem to care for student's safety now that I think about it.

"Did you hear about the dementors too?" Harry is pretty quiet to my surprise.

"Yes, I did. I don't think any of us have seen Dumbledore that angry. They have been growing restless for some time, furious at his refusal to let them inside the grounds, I suppose they were the reason you fell?"

"No offense," I say quickly, making Lupin and Harry stare at me. "But why am I needed in this conversation? I need to get to class and-"

"I will write you a note if you are late," Lupin says quickly, not making me feel any better. "Harry, do you know why they affect you and your sister so much?" Harry quickly shakes his head. I, of course, knew, but this is Lupin's teaching moment. "The dementors affect you worse than the others because there are horrors in your past that others don't have."

You don't say? I thought everyone lost their mum and dad at one years old.

"Dementors are among the foulest creatures that walk this earth. They infest the darkest, filthiest places, they glory in decay and despair, they drain peace, hope, and happiness out of the air around them. Even muggles feel their presence, though they can't see them. Get too near a dementor and every good feeling, every happy memory will be sucked out of you. If it can, the dementor will feed on you long enough to reduce you to something like itself, soul-less and evil. You'll be left with nothing but the worst experiences of your life. And the worst that happened to you, Harry, is enough to make anyone fall off their broom. You have nothing to be ashamed of."

See, this is why I like Lupin. He is super nice. Harry goes off to say that he can hear mum when they get near, which happens to me as well. Harry then asks why they were at the match, which Lupin tells him that they are hungry and not getting food.

Harry and Lupin talk for a bit, and I have half a mind to spin my time turner. Maybe if they're in a conversation, Harry won't notice my sudden reappearance.

"Hailey?"

I jump at Lupin's voice. "Yes, Professor Lupin?"

Lupin smiles at me, the worry gone from his face when he was talking to Harry. "Harry was just discussing the fact that he wishes to partake in learning how to fight a dementor. Since you know well enough how to produce an incorporeal patronus, would you mind helping Harry during his lessons?"

I look at Harry and then at Lupin before nodding. "Of course!"

Oh, how annoyingly predictable I am.

•

"What did you two do?" I cross my arms and glare at the two mischievous twins who are looking all too proud of themselves.

Fred leans on me dramatically. "What do you mean? Do you not trust us?"

George does the same thing but leans on the other side of me. "Oh, Hailey you hurt us so!"

With the sudden weight of both teens, we all fall onto the snowy ground laughing. I push both boys off of me before sitting up, still on the cold ground. "Okay, but seriously, what did you two do? You know I won't tell."

Fred ruffles my hair jokingly. "We would, but that ruins the fun." He extends his hand and I gladly take it, allowing him to help me up. "So! Christmas shopping!" He grabs me by the shoulders and starts to drag me along. "Where to first?"

I look up, hating that Fred is so much taller than me. "I was thinking of Honeydukes."

This makes Fred and George's grins wider. "Perfect choice!" They say in unison, making me realize that Harry and I haven't done that in a while.

Once we enter the small shop, I immediately try to walk out. There are so many people, I feel like I would be lost two steps in.

Fred however, keeps a hold of my shoulders and pushes me into the crowd. "So Hailey, who are you looking to buy sweets for?"

"Everyone I suppose," I say while shrugging. I immediately realize how nonchalant I sounded about spending money and look quickly at Fred. "I mean-"

Fred only laughs and ruffles my hair, making me groan. My hair actually was nice today. "It's fine. George and I are going to look at their special effects sweets, can you manage by yourself?"

I nod quickly, determined to not need Fred every time I go to Hogsmeade. Within minutes, I pick up honey-colored toffee for Hermione and Ginny, a giant chocolate bar for Ron, and a large container of Every Flavor Beans for Harry. While Hermione and Ron are not quite my friends, it's only kind.

I also bought the twins both a pack of Pepper Imps, exploding bonbons, and Toothflossing Stringemints. I got Aimee and Andie both packages of sugar quills, which I know they will like.

Draco, Blaise, and Theo get random sweets. For Draco, the prat gets Ice Mice, a few chocolate bars, and some levitating sherbert balls.

For Theo, I got him Droobles Gum, Toothflossing Stringmints, and exploding bonbons. All of which he will laugh at.

Finally, I get Blaise some peppermint cream shaped toads, every flavor beans, and exploding bonbons.

"Woah, you sure hit the jackpot!" Fred says with a grin as he sees my overloaded bag of sweets.

"I'm just getting started with my Christmas shopping!"

Fred raises an eyebrow at me. "I continuously forget that you and your brother are loaded."

I only shrug because, in truth, I forget sometimes too.

Eventually, I ended up buying way too much stuff for Christmas, but it is honestly worth it.

•

"Hailey! I need to talk to you!" Harry grabs my wrist and pulls me to a secluded hallway.

I cross my arms as much as I can since they are being weighed down by four bags. "Hailey?" I hear Fred's voice sound confused as he realizes that I am no longer walking with him and George.

I sigh and stare at Harry, annoyed. "What is it?"

Harry takes a quick breath, making realize that he is going to spout a lot of information. "Sirus Black isn't just some death eater, he was our mum and dad's friend!"

I freeze at this statement. Our parents were friends with someone who supported the man who killed them? "What do you mean?" My voice trembles as I speak.

"I mean...." Harry trails off, glancing at my arms that have multiple bags on them. "He is my godfather, he betrayed our parents to Voldemort, and even killed another one of his friends!"

"Who did he kill?"

Harry looks like he is thinking for a second. "I think this name was Peter Pettigrew. Anyways!"

Harry's voice fades as I escape to my own thoughts. Peter Pettigrew is alive, I saw him in my vision. So if Sirus Black was wrongly accused of murdering his friend, could he have been wrongfully accused of being a death eater?

Oh, the possibilities.

•

"Hagrid?" I look concerned at the sobbing man in front of me. I go towards him and pat his back. "Are you alright?"

"They're gonna kill 'im!" Hagrid bellows before giving me a letter.

Dear Mr. Hagrid,
Further to our inquiry into the attack by a hippogriff in your class, we have accepted the assurances of Professor Dumbledore that you bear no responsibilities for the regrettable incident.

However, we must register our concern about the hippogriff in question. We have decided to uphold the official complaint of Mr. Lucius Malfoy, and this matter will, therefore, be taken to the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. The hearing will take place on April 20th and we and you to present yourself and your hippogriff at the Committee's offices in London on that date. In the meantime, the hippogriff-

"Oh, Hagrid that's just awful!" I say to him, concerned for Buckbeak. He isn't a bad hippogriff, Draco is just an idiot.

Malfoy.

That idiot.

"Hagrid do you mind if I borrow this letter? I need to talk to someone about this."

"No, go ahead," Hagrid sniffles in the snow, making me feel bad.

I storm off to the castle, into the Great Hall. Walking up to Malfoy is an easy feat, but going unnoticed, not so much. "What the hell is this?" I slam the letter into his chest, fuming.

Draco grabs the letter and reads it before smirking. "So they're going to put down that beast? Good."

I snatch the letter back and fold it neatly. "It's a trial, they may let Buckbeak off..." I trail off, my annoyance dying down before coming back at full force. I point my finger at him and glare. "This is your fault!"

I walk out of the Great Hall, with everyone's eyes on me.

•

"Hailey! Wake up sleepy head!" Aimee giggles as she throws her pillow at my face.

I groan and push her pillow off my bed before sitting up and rubbing my eyes. The realization that it's Christmas only comes across my mind after a few seconds. "It's Christmas!" I say happily before looking at the foot of my bed for presents.

There is a very large pile, and so I start to go through it. On top is a flimsy package from Mrs. Weasley who made me a sweater in Slytherin colors, which is so sweet considering her family's overall dislike for the house.

I slip on the sweater before fishing through the other presents. A book about hippogriffs from Hagrid, some sweets from Hermione, a chocolate bar from Ron, and a cat bed from Ginny are only a few of the gifts I get.

I lightly put the cat bed on my bed and Midnight goes to sniff it before laying down, her tail swishing gracefully.

I also get a toothpick from the Dursleys, dungbombs and sweets from George, a really pretty quill and some dungbombs from Fred, a package of Every Flavor Beans from Harry, and a small plant from Neville.

I offer Aimee a jellybean and she accepts gratefully, only to scrunch up her face. "Barf flavor."

I giggle at her face. "You knew the risk, my friend." I shake my head before looking at the last few presents.

A pair of snake earrings from Draco, which makes Aimee squeal in fangirling, a picture of Blaise and I that is moving, and a muggle book from Theo. "Geez, how did he scrounge up this?"

"What is it?" Andie asks, looking over my shoulder.

I show her the boom and she looks content. "It's a book called The Mysterious Island, it's a classic in muggle literature, written by one of the best science fiction authors of all time."

"Oh." Aimee then proceeds to look at the rest of her presents, making me sigh. She doesn't like books that much.

I reach for the last two presents and lift an eyebrow. In a small package, there is an old-looking doll. In another, the quite more flat package is a picture frame of my parents holding Harry and I as babies.

Both gifts don't have names on them, so I have no idea who they are from, but the presents still warm my heart.

Chapter 49: Harry’s Stolen Firebolt

Chapter Text

The first day of the new term has been interesting, to say the least. Hagrid, bless his heart, put salamanders in a bonfire so the entire class can be warm. Surprisingly, the class didn't have anything wrong with it this time around. Divination was fun, other than Harry getting told his lifeline is the shortest Professor Twealawny has ever seen. Muggle Studies, Ancient Ruins, and Arithmicy were boring, though I'm not surprised.

The most interesting part of the day was Harry informing me of the first day of anti-dementor lessons with Professor Lupin.

So, on that Thursday at eight in the evening, Harry and I trudge over to Binn's classroom. My brother and I are surprisingly talking, which is different. "I can't believe Hermione told Professor McGonagall! Now that firebolt is probably going to be ruined!"

I smile gently at him, not knowing what to say. Harry is the quidditch person, I just think it would be fun to play. "Well, maybe the charms won't take that long."

"But what if they take until the rest of the school year? I need a broom for quidditch now!"

I'm quiet for a moment. We haven't gotten into a full-scale discussion where Harry is venting for a while. "I could lend you my Nimbus two thousand and one."

Harry shakes his head quickly. "I don't want to ride that broom."

"Well, you need something! I'm sorry that I am offering you a broom that I am not able to use due to someone buying their way into the quidditch team! Either you really wanna ride one of the shooting stars against Ravenclaw, or you don't want to have the same model of broom as Malfoy! Oh look, we're here." I stop at the door to the History of Magic classroom.

Not even a minute after we start lighting lanterns in the dark classroom, Lupin comes running in with a large packing case. He heaves it onto Professor Binn's desk, making Harry look at it with a questioning glance. "What's that?"

"Another Boggart," Lupin says while taking off his cloak. "I've been combing the castle ever since Tuesday, and very luckily, I found this one lurking inside Mr. Filch's filing cabinet. It's the nearest we'll get to a real dementor. The boggart will turn into a dementor when he sees you, so we'll be able to practice on him. I can store him in my office when we're not using him, there's a cupboard under my desk he'll like."

"But Professor, what is the point of having me here? The boggart won't be a dementor if it sees me."

Lupin smiles at me and nods. "You're correct about that. You Hailey, are going to give your brother pointers. "

"Oh..." I trail off and gesture for the two to continue their discussion as I sit on one of the desks.

"So, the spell I'm going to teach you is highly advanced magic, Harry, well beyond Ordinary Wizarding Level. It is called the Patronus Charm."

"How does it work?"

"Well, if you produce a corporeal patronus, it will be a creature that shares similar traits as yourself. However, most witches and wizards don't get that far since this is such advanced magic. But even an incorporeal patronus is like a guardian. It projects happy memories in the form of light, that's why it is an anti-dementor charm," I say, my legs kicking as I continue to sit on the desk. Harry and I are looking at me so I cower slightly. "Sorry."

"No no, it's quite alright," Lupin assures me, making me not feel like a complete idiot. "Do you mind demonstrating Hailey?"

I jump off the desk and dust off my skirt for a second. "Sure I guess." Pulling out my wand, I angle it so it doesn't face Harry nor Lupin. Don't want to blind them after all. With a deep breath, I close my eyes and imagine the wizarding world. Every single amazing thing that has happened once I joined it. Trying Every Flavor Beans, riding a broom for the first time, meeting Draco.

Uh, let's forget the last one

My eyes snap open and I just stare at nothing. "Expecto Patronum!" Outcomes silvery mist, but there is no form to it.

After a few seconds, the mist disappears so I look back at Lupin and Harry. Harry looks amazed by the magic while Lupin looks proud. "Nicely done Hailey!" He turns back to Harry and sends him a reassuring smile. "Now, do you think that you would be able to do that?" Harry nods quickly. Lupin grabs Harry's shoulders and walks him over to the front of the case. "Think of a happy memory, the happiest memory you can think of."

I walk away to a place where the boggart won't see me as Lupin opens the case. All of the lamps go out as the air feels colder. Harry points his wand at the boggart, his eyes telling me that he is terrifed. "Expecto Patronum!" Harry yells out but nothing happens. "Expecto Patronum! Expecto-"

And Harry blacks out. Without thinking, I run towards the boggart and raise my own wand. "Riddikulus!" The boggart, that had changed into my friends and family dead once it saw me, turns into confetti before being forced into the case by Lupin. "Harry!" I kneel down and just check to make sure he's alright, but he's out cold.

And he stayed like that for a few minutes, until getting a speech from Lupin. After that, we were sent on our way, the lesson finished.

•

"Stupid daft imbecile..." I mutter, my cloak completly wet. Ron Weasley seems to have been peer pressured to prank Hermione due to their current fight.

He did not expect me to walk through the doorway.

"Woah!" I bump into a tall person's body.

Immediatly I look up to see none other than Cedric Diggory, a Hufflepuff boy in the twins' year. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to run into you," I mutter while shivering.

Cedric awkwardly looks at me as if he doesn't know what to do. "You're Hailey right? Harry Potter's sister?"

I cross my arms and narrow my eyes. "I would much rather be known for my own title and not the title of my brother."

"Right..." Cedric trails off, finally realizing my weird choice of clothing. "Is there a reason why your robes looks like you were in a thunderstorm?"

"Oh this," I say while looking down. "Fred and George decided to be jerks and pressure their brother in pranking another girl. I was the unlucky victim. "

"Oh."

"Yeah."

Cedric just looks awkward in general as if he wants to say something but can't. "I'm sorry about your brother by the way! I really tried to get a rematch but-"

"It's fine!" I smile, waving him off. My shoes make a squishing noise as I start walking to the dungeons. "Just don't expect Harry to go easy on you next year."

Author Note:

Ron never pranked Hermione but I wanted Hailey to run into Cedric and this was an idea.

Cedric should have been more prominent and I am sad that he wasn't mentioned much until the plot wanted it in the og series. So expect Diggory to show up more in this year.

The last few days have been the most hectic in Hogwarts history.

Well, that's a lie.

The last few days have been the most stressful-

Why am I even lying?

The last few days have been interesting, all because of Ron Weasley. No, it wasn't because of the water prank, but because of what he saw.

Ron, half asleep, awoke to Sirius Black at his bedside and woke up the entirety of the Gryffindor house. McGonagall at first thought it was a dream, but was proved wrong when she asked the portrait guarding Gryffindor tower.

He actually let the guy in because he had the passwords.

Turns out, a few days prior, Neville Longbottom lost the week's worth of passwords.

Just their luck that a famous murderer found the passwords.

Longbottom's Hogsmeade privileges have been revoked for the hear due to his mistake. He also is not allowed to know the Tower's password so he has to wait for another Gryffindor to let him in. Which is totally stupid. He's thirteen and that stupid knight changed the password all the time.

Blame the portrait.

After that little mishap, the security around Harry and I have tightened. Professor Flitwick was attempting to charm the doors to reconize Sirius Black, Filch was forced to board up every small crack in the castles infrastructure, and Sir Cadogan was fired.

At least there is still some good in this world.

The Fat Lady agreed to come back only if she was given protection. They literally hired security trolls.....

For a painting.

I had to fight with Harry, Ron, and Hemrione due to my dear brother not going to Dumbledore about a secret passageway.

"What do you mean you're not going to tell them?" I look at the three teens. Hermione, you're supposed to be intelligent.

"We don't know that Sirius Black is going through Honeyduke's."

I groan and facepalm at Ron's explanation for their absolute stupidity. "Sirius Black was a trouble maker Ron, and he went to this school. If your brothers found a map with a secret passageway, I'm pretty sure Sirius Black knows about it. Tell Dumbledore now!" I turn around and walk away from the idiot trio, done with their stupidity for the day.

•

For some strange reason, I feel like I am being watched.

I never get this feeling usually when partaking in the Hogsmeade trips, but today is diffrent.

I am hanging around Draco Malfoy after all.

"Potter, are you okay?" Draco stares at me when I look behind my back. My eyes catch a black dog walking around before turning back towards the blond male.

With a smile I stare at him. "I just felt like I was being watched, no big deal."

"Of course it's a big deal!" Draco looks at me in concern before looking behind himself. "You and your brother are on Sirius Black's hit list." He grabs my wrist and starts to pull me towards Honeydukes.

"Oh hey Ron, hey Hermione!"

Both teens jump at my voice. "Hailey! What are you doing here?"

I cross my arms and just stare at the two teens. I know Harry isn't an idiot, so why is he trying to go to Hogsmeade without the permission slip? If he's caught, he will never be allowed to go even if he had the slip signed.

Waste of time really.

"I did get my slip signed Ron. What are you two doing here? I would imagine that you would be stuffing your face with treats by now."

Surprisingly, Draco hasn't said anything. To which I'm glad. One less blockhead to worry about.

"C'mon," Draco grumbles before pulling me by the wrist. I look behind me, and I swear I saw Harry for a split second.

This dingus is going to get caught and I will be laughing.

We ended up going to the Three Broomsticks for a bit, which was really fun. He and I joked around for a bit, looking in awe as we could have sworn we saw a hag.

Once our hot chocolates were gone, we both started to walk towards the Shrieking Shack, a rickety old house that is supposedly haunted.

"Hailey, did you hear about that beast that attacked me?"

"Buckbeak isn't bad, you were just an idiot. Anyways, what about it? The hearing was a few days ago wasn't it?"

Draco smiles at me for a moment. "I should have an owl from father anytime now. He had to go to hearing to tell him about my arm, how I couldn't use it for three months. I really wish I could see that great hairy moron trying to defend it himself, there's no harm in this one honest that Hippogiff's as good as dead."

I glare at the boy. "He's a really sweet animal actually, you were just being an idiot." I smirk and grab my wand. "And I would so hate for you to get hexed in your sleep. A homemade hex would really make Pomfrey's job harder wouldn't it?"

Malfoy decided to shut up about Buckbeak after that. Well, then he finds a new victim to torture, Ron Weasley, who is leaning on a fence with Hermione. "What are you doing here Weasley? Suppose you'd love to live here, wouldn't you, Weasley? Dreaming about the having your own bedroom? I heard your family all sleep in one room is that true?"

I push the blond harshly, making him look at me, almost as if he's offended by my actions. "That is way too far and you know it!"

"Oh come on! It was just a bit of-" Malfoy stops as a bunch of mud covers his white hair. "What the-"

I glare at Ron and Hermione, only to stop once mud is in my hair as well.

Harry, I will find you, and I will kill you, that's a promise.

Draco tried to find the culprit after that, but ended up being tripped by an invisible force. That same invisible force turned out to be Harry, since Draco pulled on his invisibility cloak.

Draco ran away after that, forgetting about me.

I would too if I didn't know that Harry had a cloak and I only saw his head.

Once Draco is gone, I pull the cloak off of Harry and scowl at him. "If you decide to put mud in my hair again, you will find out that the fall from the Hufflepuff match was child's play." And with that, I throw the invisibility cloak that took me months to create for Harry in the mud, basically ruining it.

•

"Professor McGonagall?"

The strict teacher looks up from her desk, surprised that one of her students is still in the classroom. "Yes, Miss Potter?"

I rub my arm, attempting to calm some nerves. "I was wondering if you can authorize me completing the tasks to become an animagus."

Chapter 50: Malfoy Gets Smacked

Chapter Text

Dear Hailey,
We lost. I'm allowed to bring him back to Hogwaets. Execution day to be fixed. Beaky has enjoyed London. I won't forget the help you gave us.
Hagrid.

I honestly don't know which tear drops were mine and which were Hagrid's. They're going to kill Buckbeak and it's all my fault.

If I would have made Harry go first, maybe I could have stopped Draco from going towards him. Then Beaky wouldn't have attacked him.

This is all my fault.

"Hailey?" I jump at the voice, but ultimately look up to see Aimee looking at me concerned. "You've been crying!" She rushes over to me and sits on the Slytherin sofa, holding my hands in hers.

"I'm okay," I say, my voice cracking. Maybe I had been crying a bit much, I hadn't even realized.

Aimee grabs the wet parchment I was holding a second ago and scans it over. "Oh Hails, this is terrible! I know how much you liked Buckbeak." She hugs me, making me sigh.

Aimee and I aren't best friends, but she is one of the best support systems ever.

"I can't sit back and watch a poor, defenseless animal be murdered because Malfoy was a prat," I say without even thinking of the repercussions of my words.

"Hailey?"

I let go of Aimee, only to see Draco looking at me concered. I grab the letter and push it on his chest before storming out of the room.

I do not like Draco Malfoy.

•

Trying to talk to Hagrid is like trying to talk to a kitten, they both cry too much. Don't get me wrong, he's hurting and I understand that.

But he won't stop crying.

And it didn't help that Malfoy decided to be a prat again.

"Look at him blubber!" I glare at Draco as Harry, Ron, Hermione, and I all start back towards the castle. "Have you ever seen anything quite that pathetic? And he's supposed to be our teacher!"

I grab my wand, about to hex the blond to oblivion or punch him, but someone beats me to it.

Hermione clocks a good one on Draco, punching his face.

I think I even heard his nose crack.

"Don't you dare call Hagrid pathetic you foul evil little co*ckroach!" Ron is holding Hermione back from hexing Draco.

"Hermione no!"

"Get off me Ron!"

In the midst of the two Gryffindors fighting like a married couple, Draco and his two lackeys are trying to inch their way back to the castle.

"Colovaria," I mutter, pointing my wand at Draco. Immediatly, his hair turns a ghastly green.

Draco covers his head as all three of the Slytherins run off, afraid of another spell going their way.

"That was brilliant Hailey!" Ron smiles at me, making me feel a bit better. Ron isn't exactly the nicest to me, so when he's nice, I know I did a good job.

"He's going to be watching his back for months," Harry says and smirks.

"Damn right he is." My head snaps to the side, realizing that we should be getting to class. "We need to get to Charms."

All four of us get to Professor Flitwick's classroom, but only three of us enter.

Hermione has stretched herself too thin, as have I. However, she somehow forgot about Charms.

And the lesson was splendid as well. Cheering Charms are quite useful when you're mad at someone. It truly leaves you content with the world.

Arithmacy was quite difficult to sit through as I saw Hermione in the class, but don't have the heart to remind her to spin her time turner and go to Charms.

She needs a break.

Trudging to Divination was as difficult as always, especially with a talkative Aimee at my side. "So, you and Malfoy are in a spat?"

"He's just an arsehole, that's it," I mutter before we enter the classroom. I see a frazzled looking Hermione, probably upset that she missed Charms.

At every table, there are two crystal balls glowing white. "I thought we weren't doing crystal balls until next year!" Aimee whines and sits down next to me.

"We do what the professor wants, you can always make up things anyway," I roll my eyes at her while talking. Divination has proved to be too idiotic for my taste. While I can see the future, this class hasn't been the cause of the great discovery.

"Good day to you! I have decided to introduce the crystal ball a little earlier than I had planned. The fates have informed me that your examination in June will concern the orb, and I am anxious to give you sufficient practice."

Aimee leans towards me, her eyes locked onto Trelawney. "But doesn't she make the exams? Not much of a prediction then is it?"

I push the redhead away, not really caring for her comment.

"Crystal gazing is a particulary refined art. I do not expect any of you to see when you first peer into the orb's infinite depths. We shall start by practicing relaxing the conscious mind and external eyes. So as to clear the inner eye and the superconscious. Perhaps, if we are lucky, some of you will see before the end of class."

And so the class stared at a crystal balls for an hour, not seeing anything. Aimee is making snide comments about Trelawney and I pretend to not hear them.

"Now really! You are disturbing the clairvoyant vibrations!" Everyone turns toward the teacher, only to see her yelling at Ron.

"What did he do this time?" Aimee asks, glaring at him. She likes the other two members of the golden trio well enough, but Aimee Prewett has always had a dislike for Ron Weasley.

She's had a dislike for all of the Weasleys to be honest.

"There is something here! Something moving, but what is it?"

I swear if this woman attempts to say Harry is going to die one more time, I'm breaking my crystal ball.

"My dear, it is here, plainer than ever before. My dear, stalking toward you, growing ever closer, the gr-"

"Oh for goodness sake!"

"Oh shove off!"

Believe it or not, Hermione and I both stand up and yell at the teacher, saying two diffrent things.

I collect myself, ignoring the eyes of everyone in the class. "I'm sorry professor, but my brother has gone through enough in his life, why must you add to any worry?"

Trelawney stares me down, making me want to sink into the floor because she looks pissed off. "I am sorry to say that from the moment you have arrived in this class, my dear, it had been apparent that you did not have what the noble art of Divination requires. Indeed, I don't remember meeting a student who's mind was so-"

I push the crystal ball onto the floor and it shatters, staring down the teacher. "Finish that sentence, and I will gladly be expelled." And with that, I walk out of the classroom.

What I didn't know at the moment was that Hermione quit as well.

And with that, I had one less class to worry about.

Chapter 51: Exams

Chapter Text

"Blimey Hailey, you sure you have those written down correctly?" Blaise looks over my shoulder, seeing my exam schedule. "Hailey, this isn't possible and you know that!" He grabs my paper from my hands and looks over it.

"Give it back!"

Blaise stares at me for a moment before smirking. "No, I don't think I will."

"Honestly, you two need to stop being so immature," Theo says while grabbing the paper and handing it back to me. "If Hailey is writing her schedule wrong, that's her problem. Not yours Blaise."

"But her schedule's not possible!"

"And that isn't any of our business, now is it?" Theo ruffles my hair before leaving the common room. Right before he does leave however, he halts at the entrance. "How is it that you two act like immature idiots when you both are thirteen?" And with that, he leaves.

"Idiotic prat," Blaise grumbles before plopping onto the couch with his arms crossed.

"Aww, is Zabini upset?" I joke at the boy.

He stops from all that he is doing and just stares at me. "Don't call me Zabini, it sounds weird."

I plop on the couch next to him confused. "I call Malfoy by his last name all the time and he doesn't get weirded out."

"That's because he-" Blaise stops himself, clearly trying to figure out how he is going going to talk about this. "You two are special, special idiots really, but special."

I bring my knees up and rest my chin on them. "Special how?"

"You really don't know?" I look at Blaise and shake my had, interested in what he has to say. "He obviously likes you."

"Oh..." I trail off, before smiling. "Well I sure hope so, he and I are acquaintances after all!"

"You both are hopeless," Blaise says before standing up and walking away, leaving me confused.

•

The beginning of week of exams were stressful. Buckbeak's appeal is scheduled for the sixth, which is the last day of exams.

But they are bringing the executioner to the appeal, meaning that they already have his sentence figured out.

So there the first day of exams began. At nine I had Arithmacy and Transfriguration. Arithmacy was simple, Transfiguration, not so much.

We were tasked to turn a teapot into a tortoise and almost everyone failed in some aspect. Hermione, who had succeeded, managed to piss off everyone in the class when she said that her tortoise looked too much like a turtle.

After lunch, which nobody really talked due to needing to get to their next exam, I had Charms and Ancient Ruins.

In Charms, we worked on Cheering Charms. My partner was none other than Pansy Parkinson, who I made go into a fit of laughter for a few minutes before she composed herself.

When she attempted to use the charm on me, she ultimately failed, putting me in a state of depression instead.

I stayed in said state for hours, making everyone in Ancient Ruins concerned.

After my possible bombing of the exam for Ancient Ruins, I finally am able to eat dinner. "How do you think you did on your exams?"

I glance at Blaise with a questioning glance. This boy has kept his distance for the last few days and now he's randomly talking to me again? "I see you talk."

"I see you haven't figured out why you and Malfoy are idiots."

"We aren't-" I cut myself off as I look at all the students in the Great Hall. Just my luck that they all could hear me at that very second. They continue to talk their friends after a second and I want to melt into the floor. "We aren't idiots."

"Sure you're not."

I throw my dinner roll at Blaise, it hitting him straight in between his eyes.

•

Hagrid's exam was the easiest thing in the world. Due to Buckbeak's scheduled execution, his heart just wasn't in it at all.

He literally gave use a bucket of flobberworms and told us that we would pass if they were alive at the end of class.

Flobberworms thrive if they are left alone, so like I said, easy.

I literally wanted to hug the poor man, nobody deserves to go through this.

After that easy class, which I felt excluded when Hagrid was talking to Harry, Ron, and Hermione, but not to me.

After Care of Magical Creatures, we had Potions, which was an absolute success. My Confusing Concoction thickened quite nicely and I am pretty sure I nailed it.

Then came Astronomy, which took place at the tallest tower at midnight. I was leaning on Blaise by the end of class, bot even able to keep my eyes open.

The fourth to last exam was History of Magic, which was as boring as ever. The exam was on the medieval witch-hunts and I felt like I was not being challenged with the subject at all.

Then came Herbology, where we had to stay in a scorching hot greenhouse. During the exam, we hand to plant multiple plants that we had seen over the course of our three years at Hogwarts.

How fun.

Honestly, the most challenging of all the exams has to be Lupin's. It was an obstacle course outside, where we had to walk across a shallow pool of water containing a grindylow, cross a series of potholes full of Red Caps, wade through a marsh while ignoring a hinkypunk, and then climb into an old tree trunk and battle a boggart.

"Hailey! Excellent!" Lupin claps as I jump out of the trunk, defeating the boggart. "Full marks!"

I grin and walk towards my brother who has also gotten full marks on the exam. "I wonder what Hermione's Bogart is going to look like?"

Harry shrugs, not even phased that I am now suddenly talking to him. "Who know?"

"Yeah..." I trails off awkwardly. "Do you know why Blaise is calling Malfoy and I hopeless? I don't understand why he is saying that and I'm confused."

Harry stares at me for a moment. "Is it a bout how Malfoy has a-"

He is interuppted by Hermione's scream. She runs out of the trunk, scared to death. "Professor McGonagall! She said that I had failed everything!" I awkwardly offer her a hug, which she gladly takes. I rub her back, whispering how everything will be alright.

The golden trio then walk off, leaving me alone once more. "Hailey, are you alright?"

I jump at Lupin's voice, quickly nodding. While Lupin is the best teacher ever, I do think I know his secret now.

Always feeling ill during the full moon? And to top it all off, his boggart is a moon.

He's obviously a werewolf.

But I won't judge him. Most werewolves couldn't control how they became what they are, so why should I discriminate?

"I'm fine professor, however, I need to get to Muggle Studies."

"Ah, good luck then," Lupin says before walking away.

At the end of the day, Muggle Studies was easy. However, what happened next was a bit more crazy, and it all started with a letter from Hagrid.

Hailey,
Lost appeal. They're going to execute at sunset. Nothing you can do. Don't come down. I don't want you to see it.
Hagrid

Chapter 52: Crookshanks

Chapter Text

"Okay, no one there, cloak on-"

"Not so fast, " I laugh while shaking my head at the golden trio. "Did you think I didn't notice that my cloak was missing? I check everything before dinner to make sure I didn't lose something you idiots."

"Hailey, we just wanted to look at the books in the restricted section!" Hermione says quickly, visibly sweating.

"Right..." I trail off. "And I'm a Veela." I brush a piece of red hair from my shoulder, making the hair go behind me. "Now tell me what you're really doing with my invisibility cloak before I drag you all to Professor McGonagall."

"We just...um-"

I interupt my brother's incessant muttering, digging through my pockets. "Couldn't be because of this?" I hold out Hagrid's letter with a smile on my face.

"They're going to kill him Hailey!" Ron finally pipes in. "We don't care if you approve of this or not, because we need to comfort Hagrid. I know it's difficult to understand because you're a-"

"Finish that sentence, I dare you," I say darkly, glaring at the redhead. "For your information, I'm coming with you three. So don't drag my house into this and say I don't have compassion you arsehole." I straighten up, becoming normal once more. "Now, we need to get to Hagrid's right now or we will be there after the execution!"

Four people under the cloak was a bit much, so we had to walk very close together so our feet are not seen. The sun is slowly lowering, telling us that it is almost time for the terrible act to take place.

Once we reach the familiar cabin, I am forced to knock on the door. The large man opens the door, trembling and sniffling. "It's us! We're wearing the invisibility cloak. Let us in so we can take it off!"

"Yeh shouldn't have come!" Hagrid yells before letting us in anyways.

I pull off the cloak and hold it, annoyed that Harry stole it in the first place.

Hagrid was passed the stage of weeping, making me want to hug him as much as I can. He looks absolutely pathetic.

"Want some tea?" His hands are shaking as he reaches for the kettle.

"Where's Buckbeak, Hagrid?" Hermione hesitantly asks, as if he will spring a leak and burst into tears at any moment.

"I...I took him outside he's tethered in me pumpkin patch thought he oughtta see the trees an'...an' smell fresh air before...." He accidentally drops the milk jug we was carrying as he trembles.

"I'll do it, Hagrid," Hermione says before cleaning up the mess.

"There's another one in the cupboard," Hagrid says before sitting down and wiping his forehead with his sleeve.

"I'll get it," I say with a small smile before digging in the cupboard for the milk jug. To no surprise, it was there.

"Isn't there anything anyone can do, Hagrid? Dumbledore-"

"He's tried. He's got no power to overrule the committee. He told 'em Buckbeak's all right, but they're scared-"

"No," I interupt Hagrid, setting down the milk jug. "They were probably threatened. Draco's father isn't the most sympathetic type. That's probably why Malfoy has such a 'lovely' personality," I grumble the last part as I plop onto a seat.

"Aren't you friends with him Hailey?" Hermione asks, thoroughly confused.

"It's off and on anymore," I say before putting the focus back onto Hagrid. "Do you want us to stay with you when it happens? I'm assuming Dumbledore will be here but he may not stay with you."

"You're to go back to the castle. I told you, I don't want you watchin'. And you shouldn' be down here anyway. If Fudge an' Dumbledore caught you out without permission, Harry, Hailey, you'll be in big trouble."

Hermione is crying as she makes us tea. However, she shrieks when she looks in the milk jug. "Ron! I don't believe it! It's Scabbers!"

Ron gapes at her as if she's a mad woman. "What are you talking about?"

Hermione dumps the milk jug's contents onto the table, and sure enough, out pops out a sickly looking rat.

"Scabbers!" Ron says, void of any emotion for a second. "Scabbers, what are you doing here?" He grabs the milk drenched rat and brings him under a light.

Meanwhile, I'm racking my brain for a cleaning charm so Hagrid doesn't have to deal with this. "Oh right! Scourgify!" And with that, the table is once again cleaned.

I glance at Scabbers, only to realize how dreadful he looks. Large spots of hair covered hom, leaving the rest of him bald. He looks thinner than ever as well.

"It's okay Scabbers! No cats! There's nothing here to hurt you!" I huff at Ron's words.

Midnight never attempted to murder his rat, don't discriminate towards all cats.

Hagrid bolts up, frantically looking out the window. "They're comin'." Sure enough, there they are. Hagrid is shaking and absolutely frantic. "You got to go! They mustn' find you here! Go now!" Ron stuff Scabbers in his pocket as I grab the cloak. "I'll let you out the back way."

He leads us to the door of his back garden, making me want to cry. Buckbeak is only a few yards away, not even realizing what is happening.

"It's okay Beaky, it's okay..." Hagrid turns to us, looking like he is about to cry. "Get goin'."

"Hagrid we can't!" I am almost at the verge of crying. I don't want Buckbeak dead.

"Go! It's bad enough without you lot in trouble and all!"

Without a choice, I throw the cloak over all four of us as we walk away. The sky is getting dark quickly as we walk up the hill, only to stop when Ron does.

"Ron! We need to go!" I say quickly, mad that he isn't moving.

"It's Scabbers! He won't stay put! Scabbers, it's me, you idiot, it's Ron." Ron struggles with the rat.

"We need to go!" I snap at him, bit wanting to see the hippogriff killed.

"Okay, Scabbers, stay put!" We walk forward as Ron still struggles with his rat. "I can't hold him! Scabbers, shut up everyone will hear us!"

The rat is squealing, but it doesn't cover up the crunching of leaves in Hagrid's garden. The thud of an axe makes me lean into Harry, crying into his arm.

"They did it! I don't d....don't believe it! They actually did it!"

We all stand there in horror, realizing that the amazing hippogriff is now without a head.

"Hagrid..." Harry trails off, attempting to turn back.

I latch onto his arm, making him get out of his trance. "Harry, we will be caught for sure if we go back!"

"How could they? How could they!" Hermione's breathing is shallow and uneven, making me believe she's having a panic attack.

I put a hand on her shoulder, attempting to comfort the poor girl.

"Come on," Ron says. He is the only one actually able to talk without their voice cracking. We walk silently, before Ron hisses once again. "Scabbers! Keep still!" The day continues to try and wiggle himself out of Ron's grip. "What's the matter with you? Ouch! He bit me!"

"Ron! Be quiet!"

I glance at the rat for a moment, dread sinking in my stomach as I remember my vision.

Pettigrew was never seen or documented as a animagus, but if he faked his own death, a rat as his form would be absolutely perfect.

"He won't...stay...put!" Scabbers looks terrified. "What's the matter with him?"

"Uh oh..." I say, pointing towards Crookshanks, who appeared of nowhere.

"Crookshanks! No, go away! Crookshanks! Go away!" Hermione yells at her cat. The cat stares at her, looking offended before continuing to inch closer.

"Scabbers no!" But it was too late.

In one second, Scabbers is out of Ron's arms and Crookshanks is chasing after the poor rat. Ron throws off the cloak and darts toward his beloved pet, disappearing in the darkness.

"Ron!" Hermione and I yell in unison before we all run after the redhead. We can hear his feet thundering across the floor, running after the cat and rat.

And then, a thud is heard.

Ron tackled Scabbers. "Gotcha! Get off me you stinkin' cat."

Hermione says something I cannot hear due to my eyes looking at an incoming figure running toward us. I reach for my wand, but am too late.

It tackles Harry on the ground before jumping to rob and grabs him by the arm. "Ron!" I scream, not wanting to move forward due to the Whomping Willow being extremely close by.

"Lumos!" Harry's wand lights up as he sees the tree. It's whipping all around itself, not letting us get closer.

There at the base of the trunk, was Ron getting dragged into the tree. Harry yells his name before Ron gets pulled into it. The last thing to go under was Ron's leg, which was broken when he attempted to hook it around a tree root.

"We have to go for help!"

"No!" Harry and I say in unison.

"Lumos!" I yell out, my wand lighting up. We need all the light we can get.

"We can't get in without help!"

"If a dog can get through, so can we!" I yell before trying to think of possible ways to get through.

Harry is trying to get closer, but is smacked away each time.

Out of nowhere, Crookshanks darts towards the tree and puts a paw on the the trunk. The tree stops abruptly after that.

"Crookshanks! How did he-"

"He's friends with that dog. I've seen them together. Come on, and keep your wand out," Harry says grimly as we all crawl into the trunk.

Once we all make it into the trunk, I realize that we are in a tunnel. "I don't have a good feeling about this."

"Neither do I," Hermione says to me.

At least I'm not alone.

Chapter 53: Three Hunches Correct

Chapter Text

"Where does this tunnel come out?" Hermione whispers to me.

"Oh I don't know! Maybe the Shrieking Shack?" I sarcastically say the last part, there is no way this actually leads to such a cliché place.

The tunnel begins to rise, and then twist moments later. Crookshanks is no longer visible in the light of three wands.

When we finally find where the tunnel goes, I have to laugh. "Oh my Merlin! We're in the Shrieking shack!" I have to stop myself from laughing at how stupid my hunch was, and how it was correct.

The shack is very dusty with furniture broken to bits. "Ghosts didn't do that," Harry says while looking at a chair with one of the legs ripped off.

"No they didn't, " I say, with my arms crossed. If my hunch about Lupin is correct, then I know where he went every full moon when he was a student here.

As we creep around, we notice the thick strip of floor that doesn't have a speck of visible dust on the floor. "Nox," all three of us say in unison.

As we creep towards the only open door in deserted hallway. And then we hear it, a low groan, and loud purring.

We all hold our wands tightly as we go into the room, only to be greeted by Crookshanks on a bed and Ron clutching his leg on the floor.

"Hiyya Ron? Like your vacation?" I smirk at his state as he glares at me.

"Oh, shut up Hailey!"

"No I don't think I will," I say to him before looking around the room. "You can come out now you know."

"Hailey, what are you talking about?"

"Isn't it obvious Hermione?" I smile at the girl who is questioning me at the moment. "Sirius Black illegally became an animagus, it's the only way he could have gotten past the Demontors in the first place."

"Hailey stop joking!"

"No Harry, she's right!" Ron says, looking behind Harry. "He's the dog, he's an animagus."

I glance behind Harry, and sure enough there he is. A mass of matted hair that reaches his elbows is the most memorable thing about him. He also is quite thin.

I back up, a bit afraid of the madman, even though I assume he means no harm to us. "Expelliarmus!"

Harry and Hermione's wands fly out of their hands and Black catches them. He doesn't disarm me however, so it's strange. "I thought you'd come and help your friend." His voice sounds like he hasn't had a glad did water for years. "Your father would have done the same for me. Brave ofyou, not to run for a teacher. I'm grateful, it will make everything much easier."

They expect me to believe this man is a murderer? He's staring at Harry like he's happy to see him, he's nothing but a big softie.

Harry attempts to move forward, but Hermione stops him. "Harry, I wouldn't do that if I were you, not now," I warn him, continuing to stare at the so called murderer.

"If you want to kill Harry, you'll have to kill us too!"

"Oh thanks Ron, love that I'm not included in that." Black glances over to me for a moment, as if just realizing I was sitting on the ground, watching this all pan out. "Hailey Potter, the other twin you supposedly want to kill tonight, how you doing?"

He looks humored at my blatant disrespect so he doesn't say anything. "Lie down, you'll damage your leg even more," He says to Ron.

"Did you hear me? You'll have to kill all four of us!"

"Ron, lay your arse down, the convicted murderer is right," I mutter towards the redhead, which he doesn't comply.

"They'll only be one murder here tonight. " Black's grin widens.

"Why's that? Didn't care last time, did you? Didn't mind slaughtering all those muggles to get at Pettigrew.. what's the matter, gone soft in Azkaban?"

"Harry! Let him tell you his life story!" I yell at my brother, my smile long gone.

"Why are you so calm about this Hailey?" Harry directs his anger at me now, what a delight.

"Oh I don't know..." I trail off before my eyes flick between Harry and Sirius Black. "Maybe I don't think he killed Pettigrew."

"He killed mum and dad!" Harry gets out of Hermione's grip and tries to attack Black.

The next few moments are so much a blur that I can't describe it. All I really realized is that they ended up on the ground, and Sirius is now holding my brother by the neck. "No, I've waited too long!"

Hermione kicks Black and he lets go of Harry in a hiss of pain. I close my eyes, not interested in the tussle. If Sirius Black was going to murder us, he would have done so already.

After a bit of yelling on Hermione's part, I groan as I get up. "Expelliarmus!" Harry and Hermione's wands are now in my hand. "You all are acting like children! Just hear the guy out! It isn't that difficult!" A few seconds later, there's Lupin in the doorframe, pointing his wand at me. "Take my wand away, and I will not be happy, not when I've been defending this idiot."

Lupin decides to not disarm me, which I appreciate. "Where is he Sirius?"

I side eye Lupin now, is my vision coming true right now of all times?

Black points at Ron, making the redhead freak out. "But then...why hasn't he shown himself before now? Unless...unless he was the one, unless you switched...without telling me?"

"Professor, what's going on?" Harry looks petrified, especially after Lupin hugs Sirius.

"I don't believe it!"

"Hermione..."

"You and him!"

"Hermione calm down!"

"I didn't tell anyone!" Hermione shrieks in anger. "I've been covering for you!"

Oh, so the great Hermione Granger figured it out?

"Hermione, listen to me, please! I can explain-"

Harry is shaking, making me want to laugh. He's a thirteen-year-old child throwing a seemingly fury filled tantrum, it's hilarious. "I trusted you! All this time you've been his friend!"

Lupin looks panicked. He glances at me, as if to make sure I'm not about to murder him, probably surprised that I'm looking calm. "You're wrong, I haven't been Sirius's friend, but I am now. Let me explain-"

"No!" Hermione interupts him. "Harry, don't trust him, he's been helping Black get into the castle! He wants you dead too, he's a werewolf!"

"If I may interject!" I say loudly annoyed with Hermione. Lupin just looks confused, which I don't blame him really. "It shouldn't matter what species he is. Hermione, you're better than this, why are you not listening to the other side of the story?"

"Hailey must have been bewitched!" Hermione looks at me, panic in her eyes. I snort at her accusation.

"Not at all up to your usual standard, Hermione, only one out of four, I'm afraid. I have not been helping Sirius get into the castle, I certainly don't want Harry dead, and Hailey is completly acting out of her own accord. I won't deny that I am a werewolf."

Ron attempts to get up and basically run away from Lupin, but falls onto the floor. And when Lupin tries to help him, he yells, "Get away from me, werewolf!"

"Honestly, discrimination against werewolves isn't cool," I mutter, making Sirius Black chuckle.

"I like this one."

"Not the time," Lupin says while glancing at Sirius and I. "How long have you known?"

"Since Professor Snape's lesson."

"He'll be delighted. He assigned that essay hoping someone would realize what my symptoms meant, did you check the lunar chart and realize that I was always ill at the full moon? Or did you realize the biggest changed into the full moon when it saw me?"

"Both," Hermione and I say in unison.

She glances at me and I shrug. "You're not the only smart one you know."

"You two are the cleverest witches of your age that I've ever me."

"I'm not," Hermione says, looking like she's going to go insane. "If I'd been a bit cleverer, I'd told everyone what you are!"

Hermione, I think Dumbledore already knows, he knows everything.

"But they already know, at least the staff do."

Ron gasps at Lupin's statment. Dumbledore hired you when he knew you were a werewolf? Is he mad?"

No, but you're annoying.

"Some of the staff thought so. He had to work very hard to convince certain teachers that I was trustworthy."

"And he was wrong!" Harry screams at Lupin, making me want to cover my ears. "You've been helping him all this time!"

"I have not been helping Sirius," Lupin says. "If you give me a chance, I'll explain." He points toward me holding their wands mad sticking his own in his belt. "Look we're unarmed. Now, will you listen?"

Harry looks conflicted, like a normal human being. "If you hadn't been helping him how did you know he was here?"

"The map, the Marauder's Map. I was in my office examining it-"

"You know how it work it?" Harry interupts our disheveled looking professor.

"Of course I know how to work it," Lupin waves his hand impatiently. "I helped write it! I'm Moony, that was my friend's nickname for me at school."

"You wrote-"

Lupin immediately interupts my angsty brother. "The important thing is, I was watching it carefully this evening because I had an idea that you, Ron, Hermione, and Hailey might try to find a way to sneak out of the castle to visit Hagrid befire his hippogriff was executed. And I was right wasn't I?"

Lupin starts to pace, making even me feel nervous. "You might have been wearing your father's old cloak, Harry-"

Harry, being annoying, interupts the man once more. "How do you know about the cloak?"

"The number of times I saw James disappearing under it," Lupin says while waving Harry off. "The point is, even if you're wearing an invisibility cloak, you will still show up on the Marauder's map. I watched you cross the grounds and enter Hagrid's hut. Twenty minutes later, you left Hagrid and set off back towards the castle. But now you were accompanied by somebody else."

"What? No we weren't!" Harry yells. I try to shush him, but he just glares at me.

"I couldn't believe my eyes. I thought the map is not functioning. How could he be with you?"

"No one was with us!"

"And then I saw another dot moving fast toward you, labeled Sirius Black. I saw him collide with you. I watched as he pulled two of you into the Whomping Willow."

"One of us!" Ron yells.

I'm frozen, if my vision was rue, I know who Lupin is talking about.

"No Ron, two of you. Do you think I could have a look at that rat?"

Ron looks frantic. "What's Scabbers got to do with it everything?"

"Everything, " says Lupin. "Can I see him, please?"

Ron hesitates before putting a hand his his robes and pulling out a thrashing rat.

Lupin moves closer, looking like he's about to murder the rat.

"What's my rat got to do with anything?" Ron holds Scabbers closer to him.

"That's not a rat." Oh look, tbe infamous murderer talks.

"What do you mean of course it's he's a rat!" Rob, do they need to spell it out for you?

"No, he's not he's a wizard," Lupin says quietly.

"An animagus by the name of Peter Pettigrew."

Why do I have to be able to tell the future?

Chapter 54: Lupin the Werewolf

Chapter Text

"You're both mental!"

"Are they Ron? Are they really?" I mutter out, annoyed at this entire exchange.

"Ridiculous!"

"Now really Hermione, that isn't a spell that should be used right now. I don't see any boggarts, do you?" Hermione glared at me, making me ultimately sigh.

I'm surrounded by idiots, all five of them.

"Peter Pettigrew's dead! He killed him twelve years ago!" I side glance at Harry, who is fuming with rage right now.

Well isn't that just dandy.

"I meant to," Sirius Black growls, "but little Peter got the better of me. Not this time though!" I raise my wand at the male. While I am not entirely afraid of the man, I don't completly trust him. "Are you going to hex me Hailey?"

My entire body shakes as I just stand there, not wanting to make any sudden moves. "I don't believe you're a dark wizard, but if you're so much of an idiot that you lunge after a kid's pet without so much of an explanation, well I have a few new hexes that I want to test out."

"Hailey no!"

I point my wand at Ron now, just annoyed in general. "Remember that hex I tried out on Malfoy in first year? Well don't test me right now, I am not as nice as Sirius Black over here. " I turn back to Sirius and continue to point my wand at him. "Explain, and don't leave anything out."

"She's right Sirius," Lupin says, side eyeing me.

"All right then," Black keeps his gaze on either the rat or me. "Everyone assumed that I killed Peter. I'm pretty certain that Remus assumed it himself. But, as he has just mentioned, he saw him on the map tonight, and that map never lies. Peter's alive, and Ron is holding him."

I drop my arm, accepting the man's story.

"You can't seriously believe that Hailey! You're supposed to be clever enough to see through these things!" Ron stands, but sways as he just stands there.

"I can believe what I want. He is probably telling the truth."

"You want to base this off a 'probably'?"

"Yes!" I snap at the redhead, staring at him until he sits down. "Now calm down and let him explain more before you decide to go at him!"

"Professor Lupin, Scabbers can't be Pettigrew, it just can't be true...you know it can't," Hermione pipes in. Finally, an intelligent person asking the right questions.

"Why can't it be true?" Lupin's calm demeanor is actually quite unsettling. It's as if he's been waiting for this moment his entire existence.

"Because people would know if Peter Pettigrew had been an animagus! We did animagi in class with Professor McGonagall. And look them up when I did my homework...the Ministry of Magic keeps tabs on witches and wizards who can become animals. There's a register showing what animal they become, their marks, and some other things. And I went and looked Professor McGonagall up on the register and there has been only seven animagi in the century! Peter pettigrew's name was not on the list!"

Her explanation makes me want to laugh. How can someone so smart be so idiotic? Just because there are only seven documented, does not mean that there are only seven in general.

This encounter has told us that anyways, since Sirius Black's name wasn't on the list either.

"Right again Hermione!" Lupin says. "But the Ministry never knew that there used to be three unregistered animagi running around Hogwarts!"

"If you're going to tell them the story, get a move on, Remus. I've waited twelve years, I'm not going to wait much longer."

"You know, I think I'm beginning to like you," I say to the presumed murderer. What I just said isn't a lie, because I do find him endearing.

"I'll take that as a compliment. "

"I wouldn't." I slide down the wall and stare at the ceiling. "I'm friendly with some descendants of death eaters after all."

Lupin ignores my comments and stares at Harry. "All right, but you'll need to help me, Sirius. I only know how it began." The bedroom door opens, so Lupin walks toward it before saying, "no one there."

"This place is haunted!" Ron shrieks.

I snort as his comment, for some reason, I doubt the rumors are even true about the Shrieking Shack.

"It's not. The Shrieking Shack was never haunted, the screams and howls the villagers used to hear were made by me. That's where all this starts, with me becoming a werewolf. None of this could have happened if I hadn't been bitten, if I hadn't been so foolhardy."

Harry attempts to interject, but I kick him in the leg, ultimately silencing him.

"I was a very small boy when I received the bite. My parents tried everything, but in those days there was no cure. The potion that Professor Snape that has been making for me is a very recent discovery. It makes me safe, as long as I take it in the week preceding the full moon. I keep my mind. When I transform, I'm able to curl of my office as a harmless wolf and wait for the moon to wane again."

"Before the Wolfsbane Potion was discovered, however, I became a fully-fledged monster once a month. It seemed impossible that I would be able to come to Hogwarts, other parents weren't likely to want their children exposed to me, but then Dumbledore became Headmaster and he was sympathetic. He said that as long as we took certain precautions, there is no reason I shouldn't come to school. I told you months ago, that the Whomping Willow was planted the year I came to Hogwarts. The truth is that it was planted because I came to Hogwarts, this house, the tunnel that leads to it, they were built for my use. Once a month, I was smuggled out of the castle into the this place to transform. The tree was placed at the tunnel mouth to stop anyone coming across me while I was dangerous. My transformations in those days were terrible, it was very painful to turn into a wolf. I was separated from humans to bite, so I bit in scratched myself instead."

"The villagers heard noises and screaming, and thought that they were hearing particularly violent spirits. Dumbledore encouraged the rumor. Even now, when the house has been silent for years, the villagers don't dare to approach it."

"Apart from my transformations, I was happier than I had been in my life. It was the first time ever I had friends, three great friends, Sirius Black, Peter Pettigrew, and of course, your father, Harry and Hailey, James Potter. Now, my three friends could hardly fail to notice that I disappeared once a month."

"I made up all sorts of stories. I told them my mother was ill and I had to go home see her. I was terrified that they would desert me the moment they found out what I was, but of course they like you, Hermione, worked out the truth and they didn't desert me at all. Instead, they did something for me that would make my transformations not terrible, but the best times of my life. They became animagi."

Okay, this is is a shock to me. "Wait really?"

"My dad?" Harry and I are now leaning on eachother, listening intently to Lupin's story.

"Yes indeed. It took them the best of three years to work out how to do it. Your father and Sirius here were the cleverest students in the school and lucky they were, because the animagus transformation can go horribly wrong. One reason the ministry keeps a close watch on those attempting to do it. Peter needed all the help he could get from James and Sirius. Finally in our fifth year, they managed it. They could turn each turn into a different animal at will."

"But how did that help you?" Hermione questions.

"They couldn't keep me company's as humans, so they kept me company as animals. A werewolf is only a danger to people. So , they stuck out of the castle every month under the ivisibility cloak. They transformed, and Peter, the smallest, could slip between the willow's attacking branches and touch the knot that freezes it. They would then slip down the tunnel, and join me. Under their influence, I became less dangerous. my body was still wolfish, but my mind became become less so."

"Hurry up Remus!" Sirius Black snarls

"I'm getting there Sirius, I'm getting there."

And with that, my attention span diminishes to nothing as Lupin continues to carry on his long monologue about how he felt bad about he betrayed Dumbledore. And also, that he almost attack Snape due to my dad being a jackarse.

"That's why Snake doesn't like you? Because he thought you were in on the joke?"

"That's right."

Uh oh.

I turn around, only to see my head of house snarling at all of us.

"Vengeance is sweet. How I hoped I'd be the one to catch you." Snape stalks Sirius with a stern look on his face.

"Severus..." Lupin attempts to go towards the teacher, but he responds with pointing his wand at him instead.

"I told Dumbledore you were helping a friend into the castle. Here's the proof."

"Brilliant, Snape. You've put your keen mind to the task and come to the wrong conclusion." I almost snort at Sirius's comment due to how funny it is. "If you'll excuse us, Remus and I have business... to attend to."

Black attempts to move forward, but Snape still points his wand at the man. "Give me a reason. I beg you!"

"Severus, don't be a fool," Lupin says while shaking his head.

"He can't help it. It's habit."

"Sirius be quiet!"

"Be quiet yourself!"

I almost want to cackle at those two bickering, but even I know when the time is not right. And laughing when I could easily be expelled is a bad time.

"You two, quarrelling like an old married couple."

"Run along and play with your chemistry set!"

"Geez," I mutter to Harry and nudge him. "You can really tell they went to school together."

"Not the time Hailey," Harry mutters back, but he seems amused as well.

"I could do it, you know. But why deny the dementors? They're so longing to see you." I want to go charge at Snape due to wanting to know if Peter Pettigrew is actually here. "Do I detect a flicker of fear? Oh, yes. A Dementor's Kiss. One can only imagine what that must be like. It's said to be nearly unbearable to witness, but I'll do my best."

"Severus, please."

"After you." Snape gestures for us all to walk out of the room.

Without me relaizing it, Harry grabbed his wand along with Hermione and Ron's and passed them their wands. I didn't realize this until all four of us pointed our wands at Snape and yelled, "expelliarmus!" Snape flies backwards and is ultimately knocked out.

"I want to know about Peter Pettigrew, now!" I'm shaking once more, almost unable to move.

"Oh my god, we attacked a teacher!" Hermione mutters to herself, not helping my nerves at all.

"He was at school with us. We thought he was our friend!" Lupin looks at me as if I've grown two heads. I would as well if I wasn't aware of how my nerves are making me switch from my usual way of reacting to things.

Maybe this is why you shouldn't stress out teenagers that much.

"No. Pettigrew's dead. You killed him!"

"Honestly Harry, didn't Professor Lupin do a speech about how Pettigrew is the rat?"

"Pettigrew's alive! And he's right there!"

"You mentioned that," I say, pointing my wand at the rat for a moment. "But can you prove it?"

"He's missing a toe, isn't he?" Now Sirius just looks frantic.

"So what?"

"All they could find of Pettigrew was his finger! Dirty coward cut it off so everyone would think he was dead!And then he transformed into a rat!" Sirius is looking dead straight at the rat.

"Prove it, right now, in front of everyone. Give it to him, Ron." Ron reluctantly gives the rat to them.

In a blur of a moment, Scabbers attempts to escape, but then is changed into a fat, balding man.

He attempts to crawl through the hole in the wall even more, but I raise my wand at him. "Obice Gelta! You're not going anywhere Pettigrew!"

They are able to pull him from the hole, now covered in purple jelly.

"Remus? Sirius. My old friends!" He attempts to run by thek, but the doorway is covered in jelly, so good luck with that.

He turns toward Harry, his gaze making me want to vomit. "Harry! Look at you! You look so much like your father! Like James! We were the best of friends..."

I raise my wand at him, horror flashing in my features as I am face to face with the man who enabled Voldemort to kill my parents.

"Hailey!" He now is focused on me. "You look so much like Lily! So beautiful, she was such a understanding witch you know!"

"Yeah? Well I'm not, so back up before I die from your breath, " I mutter, pointing my wand at him.

"How dare you speak to Harry and Hailey! How dare you talk about James and Lily in front of them!"

"You sold James and Lily to Voldemort, didn't you?" By the time Sirius and Lupin are done cornering Pettigrew, I'm getting a bit bored.

"I didn't mean to!" Pettigrew shrieks annoyingly. You know those annoying people on the telly? Yeah, like that. "The Dark Lord. You have no idea the weapons he possesses! Ask yourself, Sirius! What would you have done?
What would you have done?"

Black is shaking now due to his comment and question. "I would have died! I would have died, rather than betray my friends!"

Pettigrew grabs Harry and starts to whisper, "Harry, James wouldn't have wanted me killed! Your dad... Your dad would have spared me! He would shown me mercy!"

"Back up!" I yell at him, pointing my wand. He cowers at my tone and backs up from Harry. "You are such a bloody coward, it's rather sad. You were the one who caused Voldemort to kill our parents and yet you're begging my brother for mercy?"

"Hailey please!"

"No! You are the scum of the earth! You don't even deserve the title as a old family friend!" Harry pulls me back, not allowing me to hex the man.

"Should've realized, Peter, that if Voldemort didn't kill you, then we would! Together!" Lupin and Sirius have wands raised at Pettigrew, full and determined to kill him.

"No!"

"Harry-"

Lupim cuts me off, "Harry, this man..."

"I know what he is! But we'll take him to the castle."

Pettigrew comes stumbling over to Harry. "Bless you, boy! Bless you!"

"Get off!" Harry and I yell in unison. Once again, he cowers at the sight of my wand.

"I said we'd take you to the castle. After that, the dementors can have you." The look of pure horror on his face makes me proud of Harry.

"Gelta!" I point my wand at his wrists so that they are now covered in thick jelly. "Sorry to burst your bubble if you think you can escape but, this jelly is enchanted. Only I can make it disappear, so don't try anything you rat."

"All this is fascinating Hailey, but do you mind disbanding the charm on the door?" Lupin asks, reminding me about that.

"Oh right!" I walk over to the door and point my wand. "Finite Incantatem!" And like that, the jelly disappears.

From what I can see, Sirius is helping Ron up so I don't have to worry about that. "Hailey, I apologize that you have to go through this. If you need to talk to someone, I'd be more than willing to talk to you and give you some chocolate."

"I think I'm okay thanks," I say to Lupin as we stroll through the tunnel. "Say, if Sirius is Harry's godfather, who is my godfather? Or is Sirius my godfather as well?"

"Actually..." Lupin trails off and grins.

"No way!" I actually am genuinely happy. "You're my godfather? That's so cool!"

"Well at least someone thinks your cool Remus," Sirius says, dragging a groaning Ron along.

"I don't believe we properly met. I'm Hailey," I smile at the man who is dragging my brother's friend.

Sirius chuckles at my words. "Well you certainly made an impression, though not a very good one."

I shrug, I don't really make good first impressions. "You get temperamental when you've battled a noseless guy on the back of your professor's head and get petrified by a basilisk."

"Hogwarts hasn't changed much, has it?"

"No it has not Sirius, " Lupin replies, looking absolutely happy that he has his best friend back.

Once we get outside, Harry and Sirius go and talk to eachother, which is adorable. Until Pettigrew ruins it. "Turn me into a maggot! Turn me into a flobberworm! Anything but the dementors! Ron! Haven't I been a good freind? A good pet? You won't let them give me to the dementors, will you? I was your rat! Sweet girl! Clever girl! Surely you won't let them..."

"Get away from her!" Ron and I yell at him.

I point my wand at him. "I'll turn you into a teacup until we come across the dementors if you'd like."

"So much like Lily..." Pettigrew looks at me, again, making me want to barf.

"Don't talk about my mother you coward!" I continue to point my wand at him, not even noticing the full moon being revealed by the clouds.

"Harry!"

"Remus, my old friend! Have you taken your potion tonight?"

Oh my god, Lupin is turning into a werewolf and I'm frozen. I'm sitting on the ground, blocking Ron from Lupin due to him being injured.

"You know the man you truly are, Remus! This heart is where you truly live! This heart here! This flesh is only flesh!"

In the craziness, Pettigrew somehow breaks free of the jelly. How, I have no idea. Possibly it could be faulty, but that's not the point.

He grabs a wand that fell onto the ground, but is disarmed by Harry almost immeditaly.

The man looks at both of us before waving and transforming into a dst, disappearing into the night.

Harry attempts to run after him, but Hermione and I grab him.

"Remus! Remus!"

And like a flash, Lupin is no longer.

Because he just threw his best friend, and is now a werewolf staring at us.

"Oh my god..." I mutter to myself.

This is terrifying.

Chapter 55: Sirius Almost Gets Kissed

Chapter Text

"C'mon!" I start to drag Harry and Ron away from the werewolf that is currently hunched over and whining.

Hermione grabs onto us, making me want to stun the girl. "Wait!"

"Hermione!" I yell at the girl who is now attempting to move closer to Lupin.

"Bad idea! Bad idea!" Ron repeats himself, almost crying in fear.

"Hermione! You'll get killed!" I hiss at her, wanting to go after her. Harry has a firm grip on my arm, stopping me from doing so.

"Professor?" Lupin the werewolf looks at Hermione and continues to whine. "Professor Lupin?" It looks at her before howling.

"Hermione!" I yell, getting out of Harry's grip. I immediatly grab her wrist and pull her towards the other two idiots. "What were you thinking?"

"I don't know!"

Hermione, Ron, and Harry are all group hugging, making me feel left out. But, I am in front of them with my arm raised, so I guess it's okay. "Professor Lupin! Please tell me that you are still in there!" I yell out, not believing my words for a second.

Lupin responds with a low growl, confirming my doubts.

How lovely.

"Nice doggy! Nice doggy!"

"There you are, Potter!" Snape appears out of nowhere and glares at Harry.

"Now is not really the time Professor!" I laugh awkwardly and motion towards the werewolf that is our teacher.

Snape pushes us all behind him, shielding us from the dangerous beast. In a moment, Lupin bats Snape away and Hermione shrieks.

I am shaking as I continue to try and protect Harry, Snape, and Harry's friends. Lupin growls and raises a paw, ready to kill us all.

Or he would be if a big black dog didn't run from the shadows and grab him by the neck.

The dog growls, staying in front of us.

"We need to run, Sirius has this!"

"Seriously Hailey, are you daft? Look at this!" Ron yells at me, making me before all too aware of the clash of teeth and growling.

I can't even comprehend what is happening, just that Lupin ends up overpowering Sirius.

When he does, Lupin turns back to us, getting ready to strike, but is once again thwarted by Sirius.

Sirius taunts him as a dog, running off and prompting Lupin to run after him. A dog's yelp makes my heart drop.

"Sirius!" Harry starts to run away, making me want to scream.

"Harry!" I decide to run after him due to how idiotic he is.

"Come back here, Potters!" Snape yells at us as we sprint away, two people on two diffrent missions.

I get close to Harry and grab onto his arm, trying to ground myself. As my eyes glance to where his gaze is, my heart once again drops to my stomach.

Lupin has picked up Sirius as thrown him, causing him to yelp in pain.

I grip onto Harry's arm a little tighter as I just stand there, frozen like a statue.

Harry, being an idiot, gets out of my grip and runs toward Lupin and Sirius, before throwing a rock at a werewolf.

You know, maybe Harry belongs in Gryffindor.

He really runs into horrible situations without thinking of the consequences doesn't he?

I run towards Harry, my wand in hand. With a small push, my brother is behind me as I shield him from the now snarling werewolf.

I'd be mad too if some teenage punk decided to throw a rock at me really. Harry isn't considerate at all.

That's sarcasm.

Lupin runs toward us and I close my eyes, knowing that we are going to be Potter kabobs in a few seconds.

Or maybe not.

A howl makes Lupin stop and howl back before running off into the darkness that is the Forbidden Forest.

A dog's whine makes Harry and I look towards the noise, only to see Sirius stumbling around, first in his dog form, and then as a human.

"Harry!" I yell at my brother who has once again blindly run after the man.

I run as well, not wishing for my brother to die until I decide to murder him.

That's what sisters are for after all.

With all the running around, I become all too aware of how little cardio I do.

I need to work on that.

Trees go by in a blur as I run after my bumbling idiot of a brother. We continue our little game of cat and mouse until we are face to face with Sirius in front of a lake.

"Harry! You're an idiot!" I yell at the boy, slapping his arm.

"Ow! That hurt!"

"Good!" I yell at him before dropping to the ground and checking the man's pulse. "He's alive, just injured." I look back at my brother who looks relieved.

"He's going to be okay?"

"Well..." I trail off. "I really don't know. Harry, we lost Pettigrew. Who's going to believe some fourteen-year-old kids, a convicted murderer, and a werewolf that almost killed us? They're going to think Sirius put us under the Cruciatus Curse or something."

"No! That won't happen!"

"Whatever you say Harry," I mutter while shaking my head. Harry's blind trust in that everything will be alright is sometimes refreshing.

Sometimes.

"Harry, do you feel that?" I look at the water, seeing it freeze. "Oh my god."

"What are y-" Harry interupts himself as he stares at the water and notices the temperature drop.

"Dementors," I mutter, looking at the sky, and sure enough, seeing them.

Hundreds of the black cloaked creatures are floating menacingly, happy that they found Sirius Black, and two other meals.

What is with our luck? Is there a curse or something?

One swoops down, getting ready to feed on Siruis. "Expecto Patronum!" I yell out as the white light drives the hooded figure away.

More come as I chant the same spell along with Harry, but it's not enough. Since we both don't have a corporal patronus, they keep coming back.

Harry and I, exhausted, look to the other side of the lake.

There are two figures, with two white animals, not corporal patronuses. One is a deer, and the other is a fox.

The dementors screetch before flying off, causing Harry and I to faint.

The outline of a familiar person makes me realize that it is Snape. "Professor Snape...I-"

"Sleep for now, it will be better that way," He mutters, which I happily oblige.

And like that, I'm asleep.

•

"Harry?"

Oh, good to see that I'm loved. I groan as I sit up, fully aware of my headache.

"I saw my dad and mum."

"I'm sorry, you saw what?" I turn my head to my now delirious brother. "That's not possible. "

"They sent the dementors away. You saw them Hailey!"

"No," I say, my eyes trained on him, "I saw two people casting the patronus charm. One was a girl, and one was a boy. The two patronuses were a fox and a stag. I did not see our parents."

"Harry, they've captured Sirius. Any minute the dementors are gonna perform the Kiss."

"What?" I jump out of bed, ignoring the now throb in my head.

"They're gonna kill him?" Harry quickly sits up as I brace myself, annoyed with the blood rush to my head.

"No. It's worse. Much worse. They're going to suck out his soul."

We are all interuppted as Dumbledore barges into the Hospital Wing.

"Headmaster, you've got to stop them! They've got the wrong man." Hermione runs to Dumbledore frantically. Harry is also running towards the headmaster.

"It's true. Sirius is innocent."

"It's Scabbers who did it." Ron says from the bed, reminding me of his broken leg.

"Scabbers?"

"He's my rat, sir. He's not really a rat. He was a rat. He was my brother Percy's rat. But then they gave him an owl..."

"Wow, great job Ron, I can't believe you do so horribly in presentations," I hiss at him in an annoyed tone.

"The point is, we know the truth. Please believe us," Hermione pleads with the old wizard.

"I do, Miss Granger. But the word of four thirteen-year-old wizards will convince few others." Dumbledore brushes past them and goes toward Ron. "A child's voice, however honest and true..." He starts to absent mindedly hit Ron's broken leg. "Is meaningless to those who have forgotten how to listen."

The clock tower rings, making Dumbledore pause. "Mysterious thing, time. Powerful... and when meddled with, dangerous." He pauses for a second. "Sirius Black is in the topmost cell of the Dark Tower." Dumbledore turns back toward us, glancing at Hermione and I. "You know the laws, Miss Granger and Miss Potter. You must not be seen. And you would do well, I feel, to return before this last chime."

Oh I get what he's getting at. Truly, Dumbledore is an intelligent man.

"If not, the consequences are too ghastly to discuss. If you succeed tonight... more than one innocent life may be spared. Three turns should do it, I think." He starts to walk tiwards the doorway, closing the doro, before stopping one last time. "Oh, and by the way. When in doubt, I find retracing my steps to be a wise place to begin. Good luck."

And like that, Dumbledore leaves us.

"He's brilliant," I shake my head before pulling out my time turner from under my shirt. "Hermione, yours or mine?"

"I think Harry and I can share mine, and you can travel back with your own," Hermione says.

"What the bloody hell was that all about?"

Hermione turns toward Ron promptly. "Sorry, Ron, but seeing as you can't walk..." She pulls out her own time turner and puts the chain around Harry's neck as well.

Harry tries to touch it, but Hermione slaps his hand away. She glances at me as we nod before turning the time turner at the same exact time.

Flashes of the day show me that it was a busy day.

And then, it is hours before. Hermione immediately takes the time turner away from Harry afterward.

"What just happened? Where's Ron?"

"Not the time dear brother!" I grin, happy that I don't have to keep the secret.

"Seven thirty. Where were we at seven thirty?" Hermione asks.

"I don't know. Going to Hagrid's?"

Hermione and I grab onto Harry as we pull him. "Come on. And we can't be seen," Hermione says.

"Hermione! Hailey! Hermione! Hailey! Hermione, wait!" Harry annoyingly yells "Hermione, will you please tell me what it is we're doing?"

I pull Harry down as we stare at the four of us creeping toward Hagrid's hut. "That's us," I mutter.

"This is not normal," Harry says, acting as if he's afraid for his mental health.

I roll my eyes and reveal my time turner. "This is a time turner, Harry."

"McGonagall gave it to me first term." Hermione and I say in unsion, making my eye twitch.

That's a twin thing, get your own thing.

"This is how I've been getting to my lessons all year!" Hermione finishes what I was about to say, making me want to pout.

"Hailey, Hermione, that's absurd!"

"Fine, you're just hallucinating then, or are you?" I throw a rock at Harry and he hisses in pain. "Looks like this is real."

"Fine! I believe you, I guess..." He trails off, running his forehead.

"Good, because we need to keep going."

Chapter 56: The Patronus

Chapter Text

"You mean we've gone back in time?"

"That's what time travel is Harry," I say, dragging the two along as we hide from unsuspecting eyes.

"Dumbledore obviously wanted us to return to this moment. Clearly, something happened he wants us to change."

"Malfoy's coming, duck!" We all duck as I see the familiar blond. He stumbles around, muttering about how he wants to talk to someone.

"Hey Hails," Harry nudges me, breaking me out of whatever headspace I was just in. "Do you think the got wants to talk to you?"

"Not the time, " I say, pulling the two teens up to their feet. "Come on. We should be at Hagrid's."

We run across the grass, hoping that we won't be caught because that would not be good.

Imagine Voldemort coming back to life, it would be that bad.

"Look. Buckbeak's still alive!" My head snaps to where the hippogriff is before snorting.

"Of course." Hermione says.

"Remember what Dumbledore said?" I continue.

"If we succeed, more than one innocent life could be spared." Hermione finishes her statement.

"Let's go." Hermione and I say in unison.

Harry stares at us for a moment, completely forgetting what we said. "Never do that again, it's weird." We crouch down in the pumpkin patch, ready to go grab our dear friend.

"Here they come. I'd better hurry."

"Oh no you don't, " I say, grabbing Harry's arm.

"Fudge has to see Buckbeak before we steal him. Otherwise, he'll think Hagrid set him free." See, Hermione is sometimes smart. Now isn't that a pleasant surprise.

"That's Pettigrew," Harry growls as he sees the rat that is also a person.

"Don't you dare..."

"Harry, you can't."

"He betrayed my parents!" He glances at me. "He betrayed our parents Hailey!"

"Harry, you're in Hagrid's hut now." I say, glancing back at us from a few hours ago. "We all are. If you go bursting into there, you'll be breaking the law." I glance back at Harry who seems to understand now that I've laid it out for him like he is a child.

"If you go bursting in, you'll think you've gone mad. Awful things happen to wizards who meddle with time. We can't be seen." I nod at Hermione's statement before pushing the two teens down.

"Fudge is coming," I mutter, my eyes following the man.

"We're coming out the back door. Go!"

We all run into the Forbidden Forest, watching our past selves shuffle around with only their feet visible.

"Okay, go, Harry. Go!" I push my brother forward, in which he stumbles around. "My brother is an idiot."

"You act like I don't know that," Hermione says before walking towards Harry, who is having problems with some birds.

"Get away! Get off!"

Harry sure is funny when he's being an idiot.

"Minister, I really think I should sign as well."

"Yes, very well. Perhaps it would be..."

"Remember to bow!" I hiss at Harry, who bows quickly afterward.

"Okay, Buckbeak. Come quickly. Come with us now. Come on." Harry says, holding that chained that once kept Buckbeak.

After a few tugs, Harry turns back to us, making me roll my eyes.

"Keep trying. Come on. Quickly."

Harry tugs at Buckbeak, but the hippogriff squaks at him in response. "Buckbeak. Okay? Quickly. Hurry up. Okay?"

"Hermione!" I nudge her, gesturing towards the ferret. She takes the hint and runs toward where Buckbeak's food.

"Your name only."

"It's such a very long name..."

Why do I have a feeling Dumbledore is buying us time? Oh how clever he can be.

"Hurry up now, Buckbeak, okay?" Harry once again tugs on Buckbeak, and Buckbeak once again squaks.

But then, a wild haired brunette appears holding a dead ferret.

"Come on. Come on, Buckbeak. Come and get the nice dead ferret."

Why do I want to laugh at that? It just sounds so goofy.

Buckbeak stands up and Hermione immediately throws the ferret, making the hippogriff grab it.

"Come on Buckbeak!" I say, tugging on the chain with Harry.

"Come on. It's here. Come on, Beaky!" Hermione taunts the hippogriff with the ferret, making me want to roll my eyes somewhat.

"Here we are, minister. Follow me."

"Now, look there."

We all stare at the adults coming, my hear dropping. Buckbeak grabs the ferret from Hermione's grasp, making her gasp in surprise.

"Where?"

"Look beyond the rocks."

"What am I supposed to see?"

As their conversation continues, I decide to grab Buckbeak's chain and pull him, which he obliges since he has a full stomach.

I mean, I hope he's full.

"Come on, Buckbeak. Come on."

We all hide, not wanting to be seen, and yet Buckbeak seemingly doesn't care. He keeps nipping at the ferrets that Hermione is holding, making her hiss at him.

The adults talk for a few moments, until the executioner raises his axe, and splits a pumpkin in two.

"Oh so that's what happened," I say, amazed that we didn't realize.

We all run, Buckbeak in tow. None of us want to be around if they find out what really happened just now.

"Come on. This way. This way, now." Hermione, once again, throws a ferret and Buckbeak catches it.

"Now what?"

Hermione drops the vest that had ferrets on it, so Buckbeak stays. "We save Sirius." And like that, Hermione starts to run.

"How?"

"No idea."

"You know, I'm starting to like her again," I smirk before running after her, leaving Harry behind me.

"Look. It's Lupin."

I look to see my godfather in the distance, raising his wand to the Whomping Willow. "Immobulus!" And like clockwork, Snape is right behind Lupin.

"And Snape's coming."

"And now we wait."

"You're right about that," I say before plopping down on the ground. "I really need to work on my cardio."

"Now's really not that time Hailey-"

"And when is it going to be the time Harry?" I look at him, my vision threatening to turn red. "You never want to talk to me anymore. All of this could have been a lot calmer if you would have talked to me."

"You could have talked to me!"

"That's all I have been doing!" I yell back at him, annoyed. "I've told you how I felt, but you never listen." I bring my knees to my chest and hug them.

"At least someone's enjoying himself."

I glance behind myself and see Buckbeak snapping at birds, making me smile.

"Hermione?"

"Yeah?"

"Before, down by the lake, when I was with Sirius... I did see someone. That someone made the dementors go away."

"You act like I didn't see them too," I say, but they decide to ignore me.

How lovely.

"With a patronus?" Harry and I stare at her, questioning how she could even know that. "I heard Snape telling Dumbledore. According to him... only a really powerful wizard could have conjured it."

"It was my dad. My dad conjured the Patronus."

"You act like there weren't two people there." I say, leaning on a tree. "You can only cast one patronus at a time."

"Harry, but your dad's..."

"Dead. I know. I'm just telling you what I saw."

I snort at his statement, prompting the two Gryffindors to stare at me. Glancing between the two, I just shrug. "He's just saying what he thinks he saw, so it's purely idiotic."

"Here we come." I groan as we have to now stand up.

It's nice being able to sit every once in a while.

"You see Sirius talking to me there?He's asking me to come live with him."

"Oh," I say, walking back towards Buckbeak. I wonder if I would be allowed to go with them? Probably not.

Harry doesn't even seem to care about my wellbeing as it is.

"That's great!"

"When we free him, I'll never have to go back to the Dursleys. It'll just be me and him. We could live in the country... someplace you can see the sky. He'll like that after all those years in Azkaban."

The petting of Buckbeak gets faster as I get more angry. Harry didn't even think twice about contemplating leaving me alone with the Dursleys.

"Harry!"

I jump at the sound of past Hermione, barely noticing the glow of the full moon.

I decide not to even look at Lupin and Sirius fighting, knowing I won't be able to stomach seeing it again.

"Let's go!" They run off without me, which I don't even care.

"Looks like we're all alone," I say sadly to Buckbeak before he squawks in response.

My eyes look at the Lupin from the past in a downhearted way. My red hair is messy, making me feel a million times dirtier than I actually am.

But when Lupin the werewolf charges at the Forbidden Forest due to a howl that suspiciously sounds like Hermione, I panic. "Hey Buckbeak, wanna go save some idiots?"

The hippogriff nods before kneeling down, allowing me to hop on his back. "Okay, go!"

He responds with running toward where Lupin was last seen. "Come on," I whisper as we search for the two idiots.

My eyes widen as I see Harry and Hermione being cornered by Lupin. I slip off of Buckbeak's back before he runs toward Lupin.

Buckbeak squawks at Lupin before striking him with one of it's talons. Lupin roars at Buckbeak before running off, making me sigh.

I pick up a tree branch from the ground and hold it in my hands before walking towards the two idiots. I smack both of them with it, making him stare at me like I am crazy.

Which I probably am if I'm being honest. "You two are such idiots! Do you two understa- Oh sh*t," I interupt myself as the Dementors glide across the sky, filling my stomach with dread.

"Sirius..." Oh yeah, he's a person. "Come on!" This time, Harry grabs my wrist and pulls me along.

How thoughtful.

This is truly family bonding.

I almost faint at the sight however. There Harry and I stand, trying to fight off the dementors but failing.

"This is horrible."

No duh Hermione.

"Don't worry. My dad will come." Harry glances at me for a second. "Our parents will come! They'll conjure the Patronus." We watch, but nothing happens. "Any minute now!Right there! You'll see!"

"Harry, listen to me. No one's coming."

"Oh screw this! I'm going to go help!" I say aloud before attempting to walk towards the edge, but Harry grabs my arm.

"Don't worry, he will! He will come!"

"You're dying... All of you."

Again, no duh.

I slip out of Harry's grip, but become acutely aware of him running to help as well.

"Harry!"

I grab Harry's left hand with my right as we raise our wands, mine in my left hand with his in his right. "Expecto Patronum!" We yell in unison.

Immediately white light blinds us as it is brighter than ever before. On the other side of the lake, dementors run off, trying to escape the happy memories.

I even notice the two patronuses that are the cause of the light. A white stag stands tall, while a fox runs around on top of the water.

As the light fades, Harry and I from the past faint. However, I am smiling. I just did a difficult spell that I thought I would never be able to go far in.

I produced a patronus.

I grab Harry's wrist and walk up to Hermione and grab her wrist as well. "Hailey, where are you dragging us?"

I stop in front of Buckbeak with a big smile. "We're flying of course."

And the rest was history. Harry talked about how he now realizes that who he saw wasn't our parents. And then we got Sirius out of the cell by Hermione and I using the spell bombarda.

Currently, we are all in front of a smiling Sirius Black. "I'll be forever grateful for this... to all of you."

I smile, proud that we got this far.

"I want to go with you."

And then my smile drops.

"One day, perhaps. For some time, my life will be too unpredictable. And besides... you're meant to be here." Sirius glances at me. "And when that day arrives, you both will be welcome."

And now my smile is back, but only a little bit.

"But you're innocent."

Harry sits down as Sirius kneels on the floor. "And you know it. And for now, that will do. I expect you're tired of hearing this... but you look so like your father. Except your eyes. You have..."

"My mother's eyes." Harry and I say in unison, my tone a bit more mockingly. While I don't share my mother's eyes, I have heard that statement way too many times for my liking.

"And Hailey, " Sirius looks at me, his eyes showing that he's amused with me. "You look so much like Lily, it's quite scary. You act like her too. But you do have your father's eyes."

"I know, " I say, a small smile on my face.

Sirius pulls me into a hug and pets my hair for a second before letting me go.

"It's cruel that I spent so much time with James and Lily, and you two so little. But know this: The ones that love us never really leave us. And you can always find them... in here." Sirius presses on Harry's chest.

He runs to Buckbeak and jumps on the hippogriff's back. He glances at Hermione and I, to which I wave a bit. "You two really are the brightest witches of your age."

And like that, the two are gone.

"We have to go." I say, diverting their attention away from Sirius.

We all run, knowing that bad things can happen if we don't make it. The clock tower rings as we run through the halls.

Dumbledore closes the door and looks to our panting frames. "Well?"

"He's free. We did it."

"Did what? Good night."

"And this is why I love Dumbledore, " I say before opening the door.

We see our past selves fading away, making me smile. Ron looks frantic and points at us. "How did you get there? I was talking to you there. And now you're there."

"What's he talking about, Harry?" Hermione asks my brother.

"I don't know. Do you know what he's talking about Hailey?" Harry looks and me with a grin.

"Not a clue. Honestly, Ron. How can somebody be in two places at once?" I say, a grin spreading across my face as I look at the confused Ronald Weasley.

Chapter 57: Goodbye Third Year

Chapter Text

"Are you quite sure you wish to drop these classes Potter?" Professor Snape looks at me.

He's been rather annoyed with me after the whole Lupin incident, but who cares. I smile and nod. "I was stretching myself too thin, that many classes is way too much." I pull the time turner off of my neck and leave it on the desk before leaving the room.

As if by coincidence, I run into Professor McGonagall. "Potter! I was looking for you!" She hands me a box with a single mandrake leaf. "The Ministry has approved your request to start the process of becoming an animagus. Due to that, you will have some leeway this summer, don't over step and try anything."

A grin spreads across my features as I look at it. "Don't worry, I'll try not to break the rules!" I run off before she can process what I said.

"Potter!" Gosh, three people in a few minutes, I'm becoming popular.

I turn around and see Draco looking nervous. "What is it Malfoy?"

"I wanted to say that I'm happy the hippogriff got away." I roll my eyes but hug him anyways.

"You're a twit, you know that?" I release him from the hug and smile.

"I know."

Chapter 58: Birthday Cake

Chapter Text

"Harry, what are you doing up?" I groan as the boy turns on a light and the sound of scribbles echo through the room.

"My scar, it was hurting."

"Again?" I bolt out of bed and am at his side in an instant. "That thing is so strange, it hurts you so much. I just want to understand why."

Harry grabs my hand and twists it, revealing my scar. "Why doesn't yours ever hurt."

"I don't know." I look at Harry, who seems to be writing a letter. "So what was the dream about this time?"

"How did you-"

"I'm your sister, it's my job," I say with a smile. Harry and I are no longer as close as we used to be, but we have made up, which is a start. "Tell me about it before I hex you."

"You can't use magic outside of school! They only gave you leeway because of the animagus spell."

"Only one way to find out," I say, twirling my wand in my fingers. "Do you think I succeeded? I don't feel any different and it has a week or so."

Harry ruffles my hair, making me try to slap his hand. "I think that you have the best chance of mastering it in our year."

Once he stops ruffling my hair, I glare at him, annoyed that he would do that. My gaze softens as I see how tired he is until I fully hug him. "Tell me about the dream, now."

After my brother weighed his options, he ultimately decided that he should tell me about the dream.

I mean, I did threaten to hit him with a book.

"It was like I was walking in this old house, and I came across a room. There was a snake on the rug and Pettigrew was there, along with another man. Then a chair swiveled forward, there was a flash of green light."

"Oh," I say with my knees to my chest as I hold them. I have had my fair amount of experience with dreams that tell the future, so this is way too close for comfort. "Who are you going to write to?"

"I was thinking about Sirius."

I nod, looking over Harry's lengthy letter. It talks about how Dudley is not responding well to his diet and how he chucked his PlayStation out the window. And then, at the last paragraph, there was a mention of the incident.

"Your handwriting has gotten a lot better Harry, I'm impressed."

Harry glances at me, clearly suspicious of my sincerity. "Are you just saying that?"

"I swear that I'm not being mean," I say before hopping up. With a deep breath, I know that I am now fully awake and ready for whatever might come. "Now, who's ready for breakfast, because I know I am."

Harry and I stumble to the kitchen, noticing the Dursleys are already seated. Dudley has been receiving poor marks, but Petunia and Vernon made up excuses.

They couldn't excuse his weight though.

The school nurse basically stated that Dudley is severely overweight, and boy I almost laughed at that. Now, I wouldn't laugh due to valuing my life, but it was still quite funny.

The arguments that shook the floor, the diet plan, the fact that Dudley is roughly the size of a young killer whale.

Like I said, funny.

As Harry and I sit at the table, I realize that Petunia is passing grapefruit around. She gives the biggest piece to Dudley, of course, but she surprisingly gives me one of the biggest pieces as well.

Well I'll be darned, maybe the woman isn't as rude as I thought.

But we aren't even following the diet so who cares.

Harry somehow caught wind of the diet, so he asked a bunch of Gryffindors to send him sweets. He even sent a note with one of my letters to Draco, which surprised me.

He's really trying to be nice, which is kind of unnerving in a way, but also feels like he actually cares.

The doorbell rings, prompting me out of my trance. Vernon grumbles before going to the door. With Petunia's back turned, I give Dudley my grapefruit piece and smile.

His eyes light up before he devours it whole, making me cringe.

From the talking at the door, something happened. Petunia sets down a teapot as Vernon glares at both of us. "You two, in the living room, now."

We hesitantly leave the kitchen, in which Vernon closes the door behind us. "So, this just arrived. A letter, about you two." He reads the letter, which basiclaly talks about the Weasleys wanting us to come to the World Cup. "Look at this!"

And the sight makes me want to laugh. There is a medium size envelope that is covered with stamps. In the middle, in small writing, is the address.

"She did put enough stamps on it then," Harry says, in a complelty serious voice. I kick him, making him look at me for a second.

"The postman noticed!" Vernon looks like he is about to become a twin of a tomato. "Very interested to know where this letter came from, he was. That's why he rang the doorbell. Seemed to think it was funny."

We stand in silence before I open my mouth, ready to brave my ultimate fear:

Talk to the Dursleys.

"Can we go?" My eyes fake twinkle, trying to guilt trip the heartless man.

"Who us this woman?" He stares at the letter.

"You've seem her," Harry says. "She's my friend Ron's mother, she was meeting him off the Hog-" I kick him again. "Off the school train at the end of last term."

Harry, please don't be stupid. I actually want to go to this.

"Dumpy sort of woman? Load of children with red hair?" I frown at the description. That was quite rude. "Quidditch, what is this rubbish?"

"It's a sport," I say quietly.

"Played on a broom," Harry finishes.

"All right, all right!" Harry and I smirk at each other, Vernon gets so freaked out, it's hilarious. "Send us your answer the normal way. What does she mean, 'the normal way'?" Vernon scowls.

"Normal for us. You know, owl post. That's what's normal for wizards," Harry says before Vernon and I can stop him.

Vernon has truly become twins with a tomato, or perhaps Weasley hair. Either way, his face is rather red. "How many times do I have to tell you not to mention that unaturalness under my roof?" Vernon hisses. "You two stand there, in the clothes Petunia and I put on your ungrateful backs-"

"Only after Dudley is finished with them."

I nudge Harry in the ribs and glare. "Keep your retorts on the down low," I mutter.

"I will not be spoken to like that!"

Great, Harry ruined our chances of seeing the Weasleys and Draco-

I mean the Weasleys.

Just the Weasleys.

No one else.

"Okay we can't see the World Cup. Can I go then I've only got a letter to Sirius I want to finish, you know, my godfather."

Harry has done it, Vernon pales at the thought. Last year, Harry told Vernon about his godfather so they have been nicer to him.

Yay, I guess.

"You're....you're writing to him are you?" Ahh, the beauty of when Vernon Dursley is terrified, truly an amazing sight.

"Well yeah, it's been awhile since he's heard from me, and, you know, if he doesn't, he might start thinking something's wrong." Again, the beauty of Vernon being terrified. I don't have the heart to tell him that my godfather is a werewolf, imagine that discussion.

"Well, alright you then. You can go to this ruddy...this stupid World Cup thing. You write and tell those Weasleys their to pick you two up. Mind I have haven't got time to go dropping you all over the country. And, you can spend the rest of the summer there. And you can tell your godfather tell him that you're okay." He glances at me for a moment. "That you're both okay and that you are going."

A smile finds itself on my lips as we nearly run into a eavesdropping Dudley.

"That was an excellent breakfast wasn't it, Hailey?" Harry asks me with a grin

"I feel really full, don't you Harry?"

We both laugh as we charge into our room. Harry goes to Hedwig, who had just arrived. I am on my bed, face first in the pillows.

In a few seconds, Harry pokes me and gives me a letter.

Harry-DAD GOT THE TICKETS- Ireland versus Bulgaria, Monday night. Mum writing the Muggles to ask you to stay. They might already have the letter. I don't know how fast muggle post is. Thought I'd send this with Pig anyways.

We're coming for you whether muggles like it or not, you can't miss the World Cup. Only Mum and Dad reckon it's better we pretend to ask their permission first. If they say yes send Pig back with your answer pronto and we'll come and get you at five on Sunday. If they say no send Pig back pronto and we'll come back and get you at five on Sunday anyway.

Hermione's arriving this afternoon. Percy started work, The Department of International Magical Cooperation. Don't mention anything about abroad while you're here unless you want the pants bored off of you.

See you soon,
Ron

P.S. My mum said that Hailey is more than welcome to come as well, so tell her that.

"That's nice," I say, putting the letter on my table. "What are you going to write back?"

"Here," Harry says, handing me the letter.

Ron, it's okay the Muggle say we can come. See you at five tomorrow, can't wait. Hailey wants to go, so tell your mum.

"Well that's rather short isn't it?" I joke.

"What, you expect me to shuck out a five page paper?"

"Nah," I ruffle his hair and glance at the table, which has one more letter. Without thinking, I grab the letter.

If you want to contact, me I'll be at my friend Ron's for the rest of the summer. He's got his tickets for the Quidditch World Cup - Harry

"Aww cute, " I say, handing him the letter. He gives it to Hedwig and she flies off. Pig also flies off with the other letter.

Harry proceeds to pull out a birthday cake from under the bed, making me roll my eyes.

"Can I have some?"

He gives me a fork, making me smile. "Of course, it's half yours anyways."

Chapter 59: To The Burrow

Chapter Text

It's close to the time to leave, and Harry looks like he is about to jump out of his seat from excrement.

I have my humongous trunk next to me that holds all my prized possessions, except for the necklace Draco gave me in first year.

I wear that all the time.

Harry really went overboard on searching for any lost things, but it's for the better really. Since the Dursleys would probably throw anything magical out, it really is a good idea to take it.

This year will be my year, I'm sure of it. I will reconcile with Harry as much as I can, I will get on the Slytherin Quidditch team and be the first girl to do so, and I will actually talk to people.

I am determined to make this my year.

Vernon looks at us with an uptight expression. "I hope you told them to dress properly, these people. I've seen the sort of your lot wear. They'd better have the decency to put on normal clothes, that's all. "

I glance at Harry who seems to be having the same thoughts as me. The Weasleys aren't exactly normal as it is and wouldn't think about dressing in muggle clothes. Maybe the children, but Mr. and Mrs. Weasley a are a definite no.

"They'll be driving course."

"I think so..." Harry trails off. In all honesty, they probably won't. They will probably be traveling by magic since that is what they've grown up with.

Five o'clock came and went to Harry and my dismay.

Did the Weasleys forget about us?

Probably not.

Are they doing something stupid?

Most probably.

Should I be scared of the reaction of Vernon and Petunia?

Most definitely.

"They're late!" Vernon snarls at us.

"I know maybe the traffic's bad or something," Harry says quickly. Luckily, I don't need to talk to them with Harry around.

Ten past five passes along, and then fifteen past five. At half past, Vernon began to talk loudly to Petunia.

"No consideration at all."

No, they're just running late.

"We might have had an engagement."

The Weasleys know that you all are utterly unlikable, so they would probably assume you didn't.

"Maybe they think they'll get invited to dinner if they're late."

No, compared to Mrs. Weasley's food, Petunia's is good enough for pigs, or Dudley, they're the same thing.

"Well they most certainly won't be! They'll take the boy and girl and go. There'll be no hanging around. That's if they're coming at all. Probably mistaken the day. I daresay, their kind don't set much store by punctuality. Either that or they've gotten some tin-pot car that's broken down." And like that, Vernon begins to scream.

Harry and I look at eachother, knowing full well neither of us used magic without our wands.

"What happened?"

"What's the matter?"

Harry and I hurry into the living room. Loud bangs are coming from the fireplace making me want to facepalm.

They didn't...

"Oh no! Go back, go back, there is some kind of mistake!"

They did.

"Tell George not to ouch! George, there's no room go back quickly and tell Ron-"

What kind of idiotic-

"Maybe they can hear us. Maybe they'll notice that out there is some loud hammering."

Oh we definitely noticed.

"Harry, Hailey, can you hear me?"

The Dursleys are fuming at the current situation. "What is this? What is going on?"

"Floo powder..." I mutter before realizing how confused my uncle is. "It lets you travel by fireplace."

Harry approaches the fireplace meekly. "Mr. Weasley? Can you hear me?"

The hammering stops and is followed by a shush.

"Mr. Weasley," I say with a smile and step forward. "Mr. Weasley, it's Hailey. The fireplace has been boarded up, you can't go through this way."

"Damn!" Mr. Weasley yells. "What on earth did they block their fireplace for?"

"They've got an electric fire," Harry and I say together.

"Really? Eclectic, you say? With a plug? Gracious, I must see that. Let's think...."

"Well you two sure did make up, didn't you?" Fred's voice comes from the fireplace.

"Shouldn't you be more focused on being stuck in a fireplace Fred?" I cross my arms, and I'm pretty sure he knows that I did.

"Touché Hailey."

"Ouch Ron!"

"What are we doing here? Has something gone wrong?"

"Oh no Ron, this is our home. It's a bit cramped," I say sarcastically.

"Oh no Ron," Fred says. "No, this is exactly where we wanted to end up."

"Yeah, we're having the time of our lives here," George says.

"Boys, boys... I'm trying to think what to do. Yes, only way, stand back."

Uh oh.

My eyes widen before I grab Harry's wrist and force him to hide behind the sofa with me.

"Wait a moment!" Vernon yells, running towards the fireplace. "What exactly are you going to-"

He is interrupted by a large bang. I don't personally look to see what happened, but I'm pretty sure that this is going to be crazy.

I look put, only to see the Weasleys.

"That's better," Mr. Weasley pants. "Ah, you must be Harry and Hailey's aunt and uncle!" He moves toward Vernon, but my uncle only moves away from him. He looks around the now messy room. "Sorry about that, it's all my fault. It didn't occur to me that we wouldn't be able to get out at the other end. I had your fireplace connected to the Floo Network, you see, just for the afternoon. You know, so we could get Harry and Hailey. Muffle fireplaces-"

And with that, I zone out.

It's not like the Dursleys understood any of that anyways.

"Hello Hailey!" Fred says, putting his arm on my head so he can lean on me. "So, you and Harry made up?"

"Yeah."

"That's great!" Fred smiles at me, making me smile as well. "Hey, where's your trunk? I'll get it."

"Upstairs," I say, before thinking. "How is Midnight going to react to the Floo Network?"

"One way to find out!" Fred says before running up the stairs.

"Well, very nice place you got here."

I wave at Mr. Weasley and he waves back. I can't laugh at his comment, but it was quite funny.

Considering that the living room is usually spotless, that comment was hilarious.

Mr. Weasley is currently looking ariubr. "They run off eckeltricity, do they? Ah yes, I can see the plugs. I collect plugs. And batteries. Got a very large collection of batteries. My wife thinks I'm mad, but there you are."

Mr. Weasley, I'm sorry to tell you...but Vernon thinks that you're mad too.

Clunks from the upstairs scare Dudley into the living room. "Ah, this is your cousin is it?"

"Yep, that's Dudley," Harry says, making me want to punch him. Does he not remember what happened last time someone magical met Dudley?

He got a pig tail.

I mean, the tail did fit him.

But that's not the point.

"Having a good holiday, Dudley?" Mr. Weasley asks kindly.

Dudley whimpers in response.

Fred and George come back into the room, George holding Harry's trunk, and Fred holding mine and Midnight's cat carrier.

Midnight is purring and rubbing against Fred's legs.

Both twins have identical grins as they look at Dudley.

What are they planning?

I don't care.

"Ah, right," Mr. Weasley says. "Better get cracking. Incendio!" Flames rise in the fireplace that hasn't had a fire in it for years. "Off you go Fred."

Midnight saunters over to me, prompting me to pick her up.

"Coming," Fred says. "Oh no, hang on!" And like clockwork, a bag of sweets spill put of his pocket and the contents are now rolling in every direction.

He scrambles around and begins to pick the toffees up. Once all but one are put away, he winks at Dudley and stands up.

Fred drags my stuff into the fireplace and smiles at me. "The Burrow!"

And like that, he's gone.

"Right then, George," Weasley says.

Within a minute, George is gone as well.

"Ron, you next."

"See you," says Ron.

And then he's gone as well.

"Bye, " I say, waving my hand.

"Bye then," Harry says as well.

They don't say anything, which isn't surprising at all.

We both get ready to leave, but Mr. Weasley stops us. "They said goodbye to you, didn't you hear them?"

"It's really okay Mr. Weasley, " I say with a small smile.

"You aren't going to see your nephew and niece roll next summer. Surely you're going to say goodbye?"

Vernon turns red as Petunia looks pale. Vernon looks at Mr. Weasley's wand a few times. "Goodbye then."

"See you, " Harry says before disappearing.

I start to walk in the fireplace as well, but am stopped by the sound of gagging.

Dudley is kneeling beside the coffee table, gagging on a hour-long purple slimy tongue.

Fred you idiotic genius.

Petunia goes to the ground and seizes the end of the tongue and attempts to pull it out, but to no avail. Dudley yells and splutters.

Vernon is yelling and Mr. Weasley is panicking. "Not to worry, I can sort him out!" He points his wand at Dudley, but Petunia screams and shields him.

"No, really!" Mr. Weasley sounds desperate. "It's a simple process, it was the toffee. My son, Fred, real practical joker, but it's only an Engorgement Charm, at least I think it is. Please, I can correct it."

The Dursleys continue to be annoying, making am want to cover my ears in annoyance.

Vernon tries to throw things at Mr. Weasley, who looks like they have gone insane. "Now really, I'm trying to help!"

Vernon yells and grabs another ornament. Mr. Weasley looks behind himself and notices me. "Hailey, what are you doing here? Go on!"

I sigh, deciding it's better not to fight. I yell, "the Burrow!" And like that, I'm in the said place.

"So, did he eat it?" Fred asks, leaning on my trunk.

I smirk, actually proud of his prank. "His tongue got to be about a foot."

"Nice! So Hailey, you want to meet my brothers?"

I look up at Fred, who now has his arm around my shoulders. "It would be rather rude if I didn't, I do know most of you. "

"Then let's get you introduced."

Chapter 60: Introductions

Chapter Text

"So, this is the famous Hailey?"

"Yep," Fred says, popping the last letter of the world.

The one who just spoke has to be Charlie. He has a build like the twins, his hands are calloused, and he looks almost tanned.

If that is Charlie, that must mean the other redhead is Bill. He is wearing a earring that looks like a fang dangling, and his clothes are very music concert like.

Before we can even say a word however, Mr. Weasley appears looking quite angry. "That wasn't funny Fred!"

"It was kind of funny," I whisper to Fred, making him grin.

"I didn't give him anything," Fred says with an evil grin. "I just dropped it. It was his fault he went and ate it, I never told him to."

Except, Dudley's secret twin is a pig so it was inevitable for him to eat the sweet.

Of course, that's what Fred was counting on.

"You dropped it on purpose! You knew he'd eat it, you knew he was on a diet-"

"How big did his tongue get?" George interrupts his father as he awaits for the answer eagerly.

"It was four feet long before his parents would let me shrink it!"

It is now the time for Fred, George, and I to start cackling at the outcome.

"It isn't funny! That sort of behavior seriously undermines wizard-Muggle relations! I spend half my life campaigning against the mistreatment of Muggles, and my own sons-".

"We didn't give it to him because he's a Muggle!" Fred says, grabbing me by the shoulders.

"No, we face it to him because he's a prat to Hailey!" Fred nudges George. "And Harry! Isn't he Hailey?"

I nod quickly. "Yeah, he really is a prat Mr. Weasley."

"That's not the point!" Mr. Weasley rages on. "You wait until I tell your mother-"

"Tell me what?"

Uh oh.

"Hi Mrs. Weasley," I say quietly.

"Hello Hailey dear," Mrs. Weasley says, hugging me. "Harry is with Ron if you wanted to know."

I smile at her, attempting to make her forget about what was just said.

Mrs. Weasley seems to have an amazing memory though, because her eyes snap back to Mr. Weasley. "Tell me what Arthur?"

Her husband looks absolutely terrified. It's obvious that, while he is mad at Fred and George, he wouldn't curse them with their mother's wrath.

"Tell me what Arthur?" Mrs. Weasley repeats with a deadly tone.

"It's nothing Molly," Mr. Weasley mumbles. "Fred and George just...but I've had a few words with them."

"What did they do this time? If it's got to do anything with the Weasley Wizard Wheezes-

"Hailey, do want to know where you're sleeping?" Hermione asks quickly.

"I think that she knows where she's going to be sleeping she's been here a couple times," George says offhandedly.

George, be smart.

"We all can go," Hermione looks at me, as if asking for help.

"We'll come too," George says, finally tuning into the plan.

We start to walk up the stairs, but ultimately get stopped by a angry woman. "You stay where you are!"

Hermione pulls me along, attempting to get me out of the yelling match. "What are the Weasleys Wizard Wheezes?"

Ginny giggle for a second, as if reliving a memory. "Mum found out that Fred and George want to open a joke shop, and so she got a bit prissy. Sure didn't help that they didn't get that many O.W.L.s either. She wants them to work in the Ministry like dad."

"That's complelty rubbish!" I say a bit too loudly. "They can do what they want, just because she wants them to do something, does not make her right."

"I'll have you know, working in the Ministry is a refined occupation, Hailey!"

Ginny groans at the sound of her brother's voice. "Can't you go back to working on your cauldrons Percy?"

"I can't do work if you all are thundering around!"

"We weren't thundering around," I say, my voice not wavering. "And I do not consider the Ministry of Magic a good occupation at all, too easy to become corrupt in my opinion. "

"You take that back!"

"C'mon Hailey," Ginny drags me along, happy that I stood up for my opinion. Once Hermione, Ginny, and I are far enough from Percy, Ginny grins. "That was brilliant Hailey! Did you see his face? It was priceless!"

I myself am smiling at Ginny's attitude, she is quite nice.

"You really shouldn't disrespect someone like that though, Hailey," Hermione warns.

I ruffle her hair, making her groan. "I will do what I want 'Mione. Percy's a prat, so he deserved that."

"Even so-"

"Are you two going to be yelling in the hallway or actually come in?" Ron asks, eying us.

"Sorry Ron," I say before entering his room. Posters adorn his wall of Quidditch teams.

"So Hails, did you get to see the star family member?"

"She talked to Percy just now about thinking the Ministry is a bad place to work."

Ron grins at me, making me narrow my eyes. Why is he being so nice all of a sudden? Harry didn't say anything, did he? "Wicked."

I shrug, not wanting to think about anything. "It was nothing really."

"Oh come on!" Ginny says excitingly. "You were great! You really should have seen his face Ron!"

"I think they stopped arguing," Hermione says. Sure enough, she isn't incorrect. "Shall we go down and help your mom with dinner?"

"Yeah alright." All five of us trudge downstairs, only to see a very angry Mrs. Weasley.

"We're eating out in the garden. There's just not room for twelve people in here. Could you take the plates outside girls? Bill and Charlie are setting up the tables." We all grin and Ginny, Hermione, and I grab the plates and go outside.

Once we all make it outside, we come face to face with the two older Weasleys. The two boys are smashing two old tables together with magic, as if they are having a duel.

When the two boys stop for a moment, I stare up at Charlie and smile. "Hey Charlie?"

"Yeah?" He walks closer to me.

"What can you tell me about dragons?" My eyes are twinkling due to wanting to know about the winged creatures.

"Oh," He replies, scratching the back of his neck. "Well, the definitely get distracted easily, but their attention span is pretty small. So, if you ever come in contact with one, you can't distract it for long."

"Interesting..." I trail off, happy that I just learned something new.

"Will you keep it down?!" Percy yells, his head poking out of the window. Once he spots me, he glares.

Oh no, I'm on the bad side of Percy Weasley, such a shame. Really, it's such a shame.

"Sorry, Perce!" Bill grins. "How're the cauldron bottoms coming on?"

Percy stops glaring at me for a moment. "Very badly," he says, slamming his window shut.

By dinner time, the tables were set up. My mouth is watering due to the sheer amount of food present.

Percy is at the far end of the table, discussing annoying topics about the Ministry. He's complaining about a member of the Ministry and I really want to stab the boy with my butter knife.

The only thing that slightly peaks my interest is a event that Percy will not name.

"He's been trying to get us to ask what it is since he started work," Fred say, nudging me.

"Probably an expedition of thick bottom cauldrons."

I snicker at Ron's comment. While I don't personally enjoy his company, he is quite funny sometimes.

Molly and Bill were fighting over his wardrobe choice, which I actually don't mind. "Your hair is getting silly dear. I wish you could let me give it a trim."

"I like it. You are so old-fashioned Mum. Anyways, it's nowhere near as long as Professor Dumbledore's." Ginny and I highfive after her comment. "You sure are eating a lot."

"Yep," I say, before shoveling more food into my mouth.

"It's got to be Ireland! They flattened Peru in the semi-finals."

"Bulgaria's got Viktor Krum though," Fred retorts. In the corner of my eyes, I see Ron smiling.

Ahh celebrity crushes, the thing that is quite annoying.

"Krum's one decent player. Ireland's got seven. I wish England have gotten through. That was embarrassing that was."

"What happened?" I whisper to Fred, but Charlie seems to hear me.

"Went down to Transylvania, three hundred and ninety to ten. Shocking performance, and Wales lost to Uganda, and Scotland was slaughtered by Luxembourg."

I shake my head. We don't seem to have that great of a Quidditch team.

"Look at the time." Mrs. Weasley mutters. "You really should be going to bed, the lot of you. You'll be up at the crack of dawn to get to the Cup. Harry, Hailey, if your school list out, I'll get your things tomorrow in the in Diagon Alley. I'm getting everyone else's. There might not be enough time after World Cup, the match went on for five days last time."

"Well hope it does this time!"

I hit my brother in the head with a book I have at the table. "I sure hope it doesn't. "

I certainly don't! I shudder to think what state of my in-tray would be if I was away from work for five days!"

"Never mind, I hope it takes a long time," I say, making Fred snicker.

"Yeah, someone might slip dragon in it again, eh, Perce?" Fred jokes.

"That was a sample of fertilizer from Norway! It was nothing personal!"

"It was, we sent it." I highfive Fred George while Percy is absolutely fuming.

Chapter 61: Helping With Money

Chapter Text

"Time to go Hailey," I hear Fred say.

I reply with throwing my pillow at his face. You know, like a normal person.

"Okay, time to get up," Fred says, grabbing my ankles and pulling me out of the bed.

I scream as I hit the floor with a shriek. Immediately, I stand up and hit him with a pillow. "That wasn't funny!"

He chuckles at my reaction and shrugs. "It was kinda funny."

"Can you two be quiet?" Ginny says, her face covered by her pillow.

Fred and I look at eachother and grin before pulling Ginny out of bed. The redhead third year screams and proceeds to hit us both with a pillow.

"Okay, now get out," I say with my arms crossed.

"But why dear Hailey? Why must you be so-"

"We need to get changed Fred," I smile as I speak.

He pales at my statement and awkwardly laughs. "Okay, I'll leave. But this is the last time you will-"

"Bye!" I yell out and push him out of the room. Hermione groans as she gets up and we all change into our clothes.

We all go downstairs, looking pale and drowsy. Ginny yawns, making em yawn. "Why do we have to be up so early?"

"We've got a bit of a walk," Mr. Weasley says.

"Walk? What, are we walking to the World Cup?" My brother asks. I walk over to him and lean on him. Surprisingly, he doesn't seem to mind since I'm super cranky.

Don't wake me up early in the morning and I won't be cranky.

"No, no that's miles away," Mr. Weasley smiles at both of us. "We only need to walk a short way. It's just that, it's very difficult for a large number wizards to congregate without attracting muggle attention. We have to be careful about how we traveled the best of times, and on a huge occasion like the Quidditch World Cup-"

"George!" Mrs. Weasley interupts her husband.

"What?" George, honey, you need to work on your acting skills.

"What's that in your pocket?"

"Nothing!"

Again, George, you need to work on your acting skills.

"Don't you lie to me! Accio!" Small, brightly colored sweets zoom oyt of his pocket. He attempts to grab them, but is thwarted by Mrs. Weasley's outstretched hand. "We told you to destroy them! We told you to get rid of the lot! Empty your pockets, go on, both of you!"

It was quite a sad scene of the twins attempting to smuggle the trick toffee, but failing to realize how intelligent their mother truly is. By the time she had gotten all of them, we all felt bad for the two tricksters.

"We spent six months developing those!" Fred yells as Mrs. Weasley disposes of the toffees.

"Oh, a fine way to spend six months!" Her voice is annoyingly shrill. "No wonder you didn't get more O.W.L.s!"

The atmosphere changed dramatically, leaving the twins storming out of the house without a word to their mother.

While we walk, Mr. Weasley rambles on about Porkeys. Harry and I both didn't know what they were, but I had a general idea.

Harry did not however.

The the walk was mostly drowning out Mr. Weasley's voice and attempting to prank Ron with Fred and George.

The prank was sucessful, or course, resulting in him landing face first in the dirt and his father telling him not to joke around.

By the time we reach our destination, Fred is carrying me as I dramatically say, "I'm just too tired to walk anymore."

"Well, we've made good time. We've got ten minutes. Now, we just need the Portkey. It won't be big, come on," Mr. Weasley says.

Fred grins at me, making me realize I made a big mistake. In one movement, he drops me on the grass.

The air is knocked out of me as I just lay on the grass for a second, trying to catch my breath. Once Fred realizes this, he extends his hand out so I can take it, which I gladly do.

And I pull him onto the ground with me for getting up.

Revenge is best served cold.

"Over here, Arthur! Over here, son, we've got it!"

I look up, only to see Cedric Diggory and who I can only assume to be his father.

"Amos!" Mr. Weasley walks over to the man and shakes his hand. This is Amos Diggory, everyone. He works in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. And I think you know his son, Cedric?"

"Hi," Cedric says meekly. I wave back with a smile, but not everyone holds the same sentiment.

Yes, I mean Fred and George.

"Long walk Arthur?" Cedric's father asks.

"Not too bad, we live just on the other side the village there. You?"

I gape at Mr. Weasley, this is the most tiring thing I've ever done.

"Had to go up at two, didn't we, Ced? I tell you, I'll be glad when he got his Apparation test. Still not complaining, Quidditch World Cup, wouldn't miss it for a sackful galleons...and the tickets cost about that. Mind you, it looks like I got off easy...." He trails off and looks at our group. "All these yours Arthur?"

"Only the redheads," Mr. Weasley says, before realizing his mistake. He walks over to me and gestures, "Not including this one. This is Hermione, friend of Ron's and Harry, another friend. And Hailey, Fred and George's friend."s

"Merlin's beard, Harry? Harry Potter? And Hailey Potter?" Amos Diggory's eyes are as wide as saucers now.

"Er, yeah," Harry says awkwardly.

"Ced's talked about you, of course. Told us all about playing against you last year. I said to him, I said that'll be something to tell your grandchildren, that you beat Harry Potter!"

I suddenly don't like this man at all.

"Harry fell off his broom. I told you it was an accident," Cedric says, looking a bit annoyed with his father.

"Yes, but you didn't fall off your broom, did you? Always modest, our Ced, always a gentleman, but the best man won. Harry I'm sure you'd say the same, wouldn't you, eh? One falls odd of his broom, one stays on, you don't need to be a genuis to tell who's the better flier!"

"Oh, how about we get you in front of a Dementor and see how you manage." My voice is dripping with venom as I glare at him. "Oh wait, I'm sure you weren't present when your parents were killed by the killing curse, were you? And even if by some chance you were, at least you weren't still wearing diapers!"

"Hailey, " Fred warns.

"No!" I yell. "If you disrespect my brother, you disrespect me!"

Amos chuckles at my reaction. "Ah Slytherins, so impulsive."

"That's Gryffindor you bumbling twit," I say, Fred now attempting to clamp a hand over my mouth.

"Must be nearly time!" Mr. Weasley says quickly, attempting to stop any more outbursts from either party. "Do you know whether we're waiting for any more, Amos?"

"No, the Lovegood's been there for a week already and the Fawcetts couldn't get tickets. There aren't any more of us in this area, are there?"

I still don't like him. Cedric looks over to me, and mouths, "sorry."

I turn my head and decide not to looj at him.

"Not that I know of," Mr. Weasley says. "Yes, it's a minute off. We'd better get ready." He glances at Harry, Hermione, and I, realizing that we aren't raised in the same world as they are. "You just need to touch the Portkey. That's all, a finger will do."

We all circle around a old boot and touch it, with great difficulty.

"Three, two, one."

It happens in a second. Like a book going into my bellybutton, I am lifted off the ground. My finger feels as if I'm glued too the boot.

Everyone's feet slam on the ground, and I look around, only to notice everyone else fell. "Oh."

Fred smirks and pulls me down, making em fall onto the ground as well.

"Seven past five from Stoatshead hill," A voice says, thoroughly confusing me.

I detangle myself from Fred, only to see two grumpy looking wizards. They look like they got dressed in the dark, but that's to be expected if they're wizards.

"Morning Basil." Mr. Weasley hands the man the boot we just traveled with.

"Hello, there Arthur. Not on duty, eh? It's all right for some, we've been here all night. You'd better get out of the way. We've got a big party coming in from the Black Forest at five-fifteen. Hang on. I'll find your campsite.

He proceeds to inform us of where our campsite is and Mr. Weasley thanks him.

And then, we're off. We walk for about twenty minutes, until we come across a small cottage. Everyone says goodbye to the Diggorys while I just glare at Amos, making him uncomfortable.

"Morning!"

"Morning!"

"Would you be Mr. Roberts?"

"Aye, I would," Mr. Roberts says, "and who are you?"

"Weasley, two tents, booked a couple days ago?"

Wait, only two tents? But there is yen of us!

"Aye," says Mr. Roberts, who is looking at a list tacked onto the wall. "You've got a space up by the wood there. Just one night?"

"That's it," says Mr. Weasley.

"You'll be paying now then?" Mr. Roberts eyes the group, probably taken aback due to our group's size and the sheer amount of red hair.

"Ah, right, certainly," Mr. Weasley says before retreating over to me. "This ones a ten? Ah yes, I see the little number on it now. So, this is a five?"

"A twenty," I say with a smile. I glance at Mr. Roberts who is looking at us like we are all crazy.

"Ah yes, so it is. I don't know, these little bits paper...." He trails off but I just smile and wave it off. Took me a few days to know wizard currency, so I understand.

"You foreign?" Mr Roberts asks as Mr. Weasley walks back.

"Foreign?" Mr. Weasley sounds just so foreign.

I walk forward and wave at the man before faking an American accent. "Sorry, we don't use pounds in America, so it's a bit confusing at times."

"Ah quite alright I suppose. You aren't the first people to have trouble with money. I had two try and pay me with
great gold coins the size of Hubcaps ten minutes ago."

How is it that everyone in the wizardinh world is either an idiot or extremly intelligent? It's weird.

"Did you really?" Mr. Weasley looks around nervously while Mr. Roberts rummages in a tin for some change.

"Never been this crowded. Hundreds of prebookings. People usually just turn up."

"Is that right?" Mr. Weasley extends his hand, but is not given any change.

"Aye, have people all over. Loads of foreigners. And not as foreigners. Weirdos, you know? There's a bloke walking around in a kilt and a poncho."

I really want to face palm as the twins snicker. Wizards are so idiotic sometimes.

"Shouldn't he?" Mr. Weasley sounds like he is about to have a panic attack right here and now.

"It's like some sort of...I don't know... like some sort of rally. They all seem to know eachother. Like a big party."

I honestly want to know how wizards have kept their existence a secret for so long because it honestly boggles my mind at How easy this would be to figure out.

At this moment, a man decided to be a idiot and apparate in plain sight, right in front of Mr. Robberts. "Obliviate!" Mr. Weasley yells, making Roberts eyes glaze over.

"A map of the campsite for you," Mr. Robert's tone is very monotone. "And your change."

"Thank you!" I say, ushering the Weaselys away from the muggle. "That was close."

The wizard talks to Mr. Weasley for a moment but I blank out totally, not listening at all.

"Hailey, Harry, where do you reckon we should start?" Mr. Weasley looks to us expectantly.

"I'm sorry, what?" I ask, making the twins laugh.

"The tents, how do we set up the tents?"

I pale at his question.

Harry and I have never gone camping.

Chapter 62: Reveals

Chapter Text

"We need water." Mr. Weasley says as we all stand in a tent that smells of cat.

And I like the smell of cat but the smell is rather disgusting.

Ron, being an idiot, mentions that there is a tap, prompting Mr. Weasley to send Hermione, Harry, Ron, and I out.

"Great going Won Won!" I grumble, my arms crossed as I stare at the sun the that steadily rising.

"Don't call me that!"

"What are you going to do, hex me?" I smirk at the idea. "You'd be expelled if you did it out here, and you do remember the last time you hexed a Slytherin correct?"

"My wand was broken!"

"Well I don't care!" Ron and I are basically bickering as we walk, causing Hermione and Harry to look at eachother.

"Hailey, Ron, maybe you should-"

"Shut up Harry!" Ron and I say in unison. "Stop copying me!" Again, we say in unison.

"Don't mind them Harry..." Hermione trails off and stares at Ron and I.

"Is that a child?" I ask, pointing to a young toddler. He's poking a wand at a slug, making his mother come out and yell at him.

"No, it's a troll," Ron says, rolling his eyes at my statement.

"Well I'm sorry that I asked a obvious question! It's not like you have asked even more idiotic things!"

"Hailey!" My rant is interrupted by someone hugging me from behind. I turn around, only to see Aimee. In the corner of my eye, I can visibly see Ron stiffen at the sight of the girl.

"Hey Aimee, so you made it?"

"Of course I did!" She smiles at me, her eyes sparkling. "Wouldn't miss this for the world! You're cheering for Bulgaria right?"

I shake my bead, causing her to frown. "But," I say quickly, "Ron is cheering for them! He's practically in love with Viktor Krum!"

Aimee turns around, only to come face to face with Ron Weasley. "Oh, hello Weasley."

"Hello Prewett."

I look at how awkward they are, complelty confused. "Did I miss something?"

"Oh!" Aimee jumps, laughing awkwardly. "Ron and I are actually cousins, crazy right?"

My eyes widen as I glance at Ron who is not denying it. "You're related to the Weasleys?!"

"Well, my mum is," Aimee says, rubbing her arm awkwardly. "She kept her maiden name, and I got her last name as well."

"Oh..." I trail off before dragging her out of earshot from the golden trio. "Do the Weasleys not like you or something? They've never mentioned you at all."

"Kind of." Aimee shifts her footing as she speaks. "My mum had a falling out with her sister, Molly, you know Molly right?" I nod. "Good, well they had a falling out before I was even born. So it's pretty awkward to talk to them after not knowing them for years."

I smile at her, not knowing how to respond. "Well Ron's not that bad, never mind, he's pretty bad." This causes Aimee to laugh. "But, if you talk to him, you might feel less awkward."

She shakes her head at me in disbelief. "You are possibly the strangest Slytherin I've ever met Hailey."

"What do you mean by that?"

Her eyes get that twinkle once more as she regains her normal personality. "Well...you're extremely brave, smart, and loyal. I'm quite surprised you're not a Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, or Hufflepuff to be honest."

I open my mouth to say something but she cuts me off. "However, you are the most ambitious person I've ever met."

I tilt my head, laughing at the girl. "You do know that's highly biased personality traits for Hogwarts houses right?"

"That's what makes it fun Hailey."

Chapter 63: The World Cup

Chapter Text

The sheer amount of people in the stadium makes me want to tuck my tail between my legs and run out of here. Perhaps I could travel back to the Burrow and hang out with Mrs. Weasley?

"Seats a hundred thousand," Mr. Weasley says to my brother. He also says a few other things, but I am a tad bit too bored to actually listen to the man.

"Prime seats!" A woman with black hair says as she currently resides at the entrance. "Top box! Straight upstairs, Arthur, and as high as you can go."

Oh great, we're going to be freezing, aren't we?

The stairs are carpeted to my surprise. Why did they think that was a good idea? If it starts to rain, the carpets will be ruined!

Oh right, magic.

Forgot about that.

Harry and I sit side by side with Fred on my left. Fred and George decided to paint their faces and forced me to help them.

What I do for friends...

I sink in my chair as more people pile into the stadium. Harry immediately notices and says, "are you okay?"

I nod and fake a smile. There is no way I'm ruining this for my brother. "Yeah, I'm fine Harry."

"Dobby?" Harry asks loudly. I look around confused until I spot a small creature that is definitely a house elf.

"Did you just call me Dobby sir?" The elf squeaks.

I grab Harry by the arm, as if to tell him to stay quiet. "I apologize, my brother thought you were someone else."

"But I knows Dobby too!" The elf is strangely covering her face, even though the top box is not brightly lit. "My name is Winky, and you two...sir and ma'am..you is surely Harry and Hailey Potter!"

"Yeah I am," Harry says. I just kindly nod my head, not really having and input.

"But Dobby talks of you all the time, sir!" Winky looks awestruck when staring at Harry. Once again, I am in the sidelines.

"How is he? How's freedom suiting him?"

Winky shakes her head. "Ah, sir. Meaning no disrespect, sir, but I is not sure you did Dobby a favor, sir, when you is setting him free."

Harry looks taken aback, making me want to roll my eyes. You can't help everyone. "Why? What's wrong with him?"

"Freedom us going to Dobby's head, sir." Winky looks down sadly. "Ideas above his station, sir. Can't get another position, sir."

"Why not?" asks Harry.

"He is wanting paying for his work, sir," Winky says, her voice lowering an octave.

"Paying? Well shouldn't he be paid?" Harry asks. I force myself not to smack him on the head. Doesn't he know that house-elves actually like being enslaved? They don't want payment!

"House-elves is not paid, sir! No, no, no. I says to Dobby, I said go find yourself a nice family and settle down, Dobby. He is getting up all the sorts of high jinx, sir, what is unbecoming to a house-elf. You goes racketing around like this, Dobby, I says, and the next thing I hear you's up in front of the Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures like some common Goblin."

I really want to tell this elf to be quiet due to her high pitched voice, but decide against it. Hermione looks absolutely mad and I really don't want to run away with her threatening to hex me.

"Well, it's about time he had a bit of fun," Harry says with a smile.

"House-elves is not supposed to have fun, Harry Potter," Winky says, still covering her face. "House-elves does what they're told. I is not liking heights at all, Harry Potter, but my master sends me to top box and I comes, sir."

"Well that's absolutely dreadful," I say, actually concerned for the poor creature. While she may be annoying, why on earth would someone be this cruel?

"Why's he sent you up here, if he knows you don't like heights?" Harry asks while frowning. He sometimes is a bit oblivious to the horrors of the world, and it's absolutely hilarious.

"Master wants me to save him a seat, Harry Potter. He's very busy. Winky is wishing she is back in Master's tent, Harry Potter, but she does what she's told. Winky is a good house-elf." Harry turns away from Winky. I send her a smile before turning towards Fred who was listening in on the conversation.

"That was strange," Fred says, grinning at my tired look.

I glance at him and crack a smile. "I know right? The elves at Hogwarts aren't as annoying."

"You've got that right!" George says, moving forward so he can see me. "So Hails, any plans for this year?"

I nod quickly. "I'm going to try out for the Quittditch team."

Fred, who was drinking some butterbeer that I bought him, spits out his drink. "Hailey! That's insane!"

I shrug. I am well aware of the discrimination against female players in Slytherin. Honestly, it's so stupid.

"How are you even planning to try out? They'll laugh you off the field!"

"I'm not a child anymore you know," I grumble, "I am perfectly capable of standing my ground. And if they try to hurt my feelings or something idiotic like that, it's their loss."

Fred is silent for a moment and doesn't speak as he stares down at me. "You really are something Hailey, you know that?"

"I feel left out," George says sarcastically.

"Gelta," I whisper, well aware that since I'm around so many of age wizards, that the trace won't get me in trouble. I hold the jelly in my hand before throwing it at George, effectively covering him with the magical jelly.

"Hailey!" George yells as Fred snickers at my antics. I roll my eyes and mutter the counter curse and the jelly disappears. "You do realize you aren't an exception when it comes to pranks right?"

Fred dramatically shields me from his brother and gasps. "George! You shouldn't threaten her!" His grin is making it evident that this is all a big joke.

George is grinning as well, but is looking a tad bit more evil. "Oh please, you and I both know she can be pranked by us. Just because you-"

"Os claudatur obsignato!" Fred yells, pointing his wand at George. Immediately, thread sews George's mouth shut.

I push Fred, mad that he even used that spell. "That's my spell!"

Fred grins back at me cheekily. "I know. "

"Good Lord Arthur, what did you have sell to get seats in the Top Box? Surely your house wouldn't have fetched this much?" I look towards the voice, only to grin at the shorter male next to him.

I quickly stand up and run to the second row, quickly smiling at Draco's mother. Lucius isn't even paying attention luckily, so I can grab Draco without him realizing. "Do you mind if I steal your son for a moment ma'am?"

She looks at me and then at Draco before smiling and nodding. "Be quick, the match should be starting soon."

Draco and I walk quickly until we are out of earshot from most people's prying ears. "How are you Malfoy?"

Draco seems to have gotten taller, making me want to hit him with a book.

What? Maybe he'll get shorter.

"As fine as I could be, what about you Potter?"

I smile at him, ignoring any strange feeling in my stomach. It's not a mysterious feeling, I know I have a crush on Draco Malfoy.

But I don't want to act on that.

If I ruined the friendship I have with him, I would be utterly distraught.

"I'm glad that you didn't have a terrible summer then," I say quitely, not wanting people to stare at us.

Draco just has his hands in his pockets, looking like a normal muggle teen.

Although, I wouldn't tell him that.

"My father insisted on having a ball this summer, it was utterly boring."

"Oh?" I question him. How can a ball be boring?

He nods, running a hand through his white blond locks. Did I mention he looks cuter than last year? Yeah he looks cuter than last year.

"Due to the what's coming to Hogwarts, my parents wanted me to gain some allies."

Wait, what? "I'm sorry, I don't think I understand." I laugh awkwardly as I stare at him.

He looks like he realized his mistake. "I'm sure it will be announced at school Potter."

He starts to walk back up, but I grab his wrist to stop him. "What is happening at Hogwarts?"

Draco turns around and stares at me for a moment before sighing. "You're very annoying, you know that?" I shrug, deciding not to smack him for that. "There's going to be a tournament this year, it's very dangerous, so don't go trying to get in it."

"Hey, I don't go looking for trouble!"

Draco stares at me for a moment. "Sure. Anyways, it's going to happen throughout the school year. "

"Oh," I reply as we begin to walk back to our seats. I don't want to think about it, but a very scary thought appears in my mind.

What if Harry gets his name in?

"Ladies ane Gentlemen, welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!" Ludo Bagman's voice breaks me out of my ponderings.

"And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!"

About a hundred beautiful women glide out. They all have white hair and skin that shines. They begin to dance and at first, my mind goes complelty blank. It's like they have taken over my mind.

Oh my god, that's what they did! They can charm people to become entranced! They must be veela!

After I realize what is going on, I just stare at them unamused.

I glance behind me to see Draco staring at them for a moment before snapping his eyes away and looking at me. I wave slightly and he waves back.

"Harry, what are you doing?" I look to the side, only to see Harry standing, one foot resting on the wall of the box.

Was he going to jump off?

I pull him down and glare at him. "Honestly, that was very irresponsible Harry!"

Bulgaria is obviously trying to play dirty, which I dislike. Two parties should be at equal footing and something like this could mess up the balance of everything.

"You'll be wanting that once Ireland have their say."

Ron questions his father and Hermione acts like Hermione.

Is there really any other way to describe her?

"And now, kindly put your wands in the air for the Irish National Team Mascots!"

In a flash, a green and gold comet zooms through the stadium, a rainbow then appears across the fields. The rainbow then fades and shows a shamrock.

Oh, leprechauns.

They couldn't get another species? I feel like that is a bit cliché.

Ron yells something, but I don't care eboigh to really listen. Most of the time he doesn't exactly say anything that changes the course of our world.

"And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome the Bulgaria National Quittditch Team!" He then lists the players, but I don't cheer for any of them. They are all rather boring looking people, other than Krum. Krum just looked like he could murder me in my sleep.

How he has so many fangirls....and Ron, I'll never know.

"And now, please greet the Irish National Quittditch Team!" He once again lists their names, but I don't exactly pay attention. I want to see them play.

Maybe I need to learn how to be more patient....

Nah.

"And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!" The man kicks the crate open, and the game begins.

Harry is beside me, looking through some device he bought earlier today. He offered to buy me a pair, but I declined and reminded him that we share the same bank account.

"Troy scores!" Bagman roars, making me cover my ears.

"What? But Levski's got the quaffle!" I side glance Harry, knowing that he is watching this in slow motion. Is he an idiot?

Wait, that shouldn't even be a question.

During the match, I have difficulty even keeping up. People run into others, Ireland is in the lead, and Lynch and Krum are diving for the Snitch.

"They're going to crash!"

"They're not!"

"Lynch is!"

And turns out, Harry was correct. Lynch for a second time, hits the ground and was attacked by a bunch of angry veela.

Did I mention that the veela no longer look beautiful? Yeah, that happened.

"The Snitch, where's the Snitch?" Charlie yells.

"He's got it! Krum's got it! It's all over!"

And like that, I fully respect Viktor Krum. He knew that he could never win, and decided to end the game. Now that is a good player.

+_+

The twins are being stupid again as they squeak out the tune the leprechauns were playing with they were doing their spectacle.

"There's no one like Krum! He's a bird the way he rides the wind! He's more than an athlete! He's an artist!"

Fred and George, being the funny idiots they are, start to flap their wings and yelling out Krum's name. I laugh, resulting in Fred throwing his flag over my head.

Ginny grins at Ron. "Think you're in love Ron?"

"Shut up."

Fred grins me and pulls me toward him. "Viktor I love you!"

"Viktor I do!"

Harry and I smile as we join in, "when we're apart my heart beats only for you!"

We stop as we hear explosions going off, making my heart drop. "Seems like the Irish are showing their pride." Fred nudges me and grins.

I smile slightly as I'm still worried about what might happen. Mr. Weasley come in looking frantic. "Stop it! It's not the Irish! We need to go now!"

And like that, my night became terrible. We were attacked by death eaters, Harry and I got seperated, and Harry was almost blamed for casting a difficult spell.

I felt utterly useless as Fred just dragged me along, making sure I was safe.

What's the point of even helping my brother at all if I can't help him when he needs me?

Chapter 64: Dumbledore’s Speech

Chapter Text

"Geez Hailey, you're acting strange today!" Aimee points out as we all sit at the Slytherin table. Draco is sitting on my left, while Aimee and Andie are across from me, and Theo is sitting on my right. Blaise is talking to Andie, making her laugh at whatever nonsense he is spewing.

"What do you mean?" I ask as I take a bite of my cake.

"What do I mean?" Aimee asks, looking at Draco for help. "Hailey, you usually like your plate up to the ceiling during the first few feasts!"

"Oh," I say, looking down at my plate. I guess I haven't been eating as much as I usually do. "It must be because I spent a bit of time with the Weasleys, Molly is an excellent cook."

Aimee looks down, deciding not to comment anymore. Draco on the other hand is being himself, "Oh please, how can they even afford to keep their family fed? They probably have to sell their stuff every summer."

"Say that again Malfoy, and I will personally turn you into a fish and put you in the girl's bathroom," I side glance him, smirking evilly. "I heard that Myrtle always wants new friends."

That shut him up.

And it also caused Theo to laugh.

"So Hailey, you went to the World Cup?" Pansy brings up. I kind of forgot that she was there. She narrows her eyes at me. "You didn't try to do anything with Draco did you?"

I roll my eyes, annoyed at any accusations from a certain pug faced brat. "Is that seriously the first thing you say to me Pansy? Can you just be normal for once?"

"I'll do that when you stop trying to seduce my Drakey-Poo!" She yells, making the entire Slytherin table look at us for a second before shrugging it off.

"Here," Theo says, annoyed with Pansy as well. He stands up, extending his hand towards me to help me stand. "Hailey can sit where I was and I'll sit next to Malfoy, better?"

Pansy huffs.

We end up switching seats, making Draco have a bit more of a foul mood. "So Drakey-Poo, how are you?" Theo says sarcastically with a glint of amusem*nt in his eye.

"Shut up," Draco says as he pushes Theo away, a foul mood coming over the group.

"So!" Dumbeldore erases the tension as he begins a speech. "Now that we are all fed and watered, I must ask once more for your attention, while I give out a few notices. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you the list of objects forbidden inside the castle that has been extended to include, Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises of four hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch's office, if anyone looks like to check it."

I groan at the thought of hiding my Screaming Yo-yo that I got last year.

"Don't tell my you have one of those cheap joke junk!" Pansy sneers at mu expression.

"I wonder if you're mad because your Nose Biting Teacup pushed in your nose when it bit you," Blaise remarks, not keeping his eyes off of Dumbledore. His comment causes Andie to giggle, making me smile at the two.

"As ever, I would like to remind you that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year. It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year."

"What!?" I yell out, a bit too loud, causing some people to stare at me.

I sink into my chair, embarrassed that I did that. Theo pats my head, trying to calm me down.

But I'm mad. I've been studying so much and practicing as much as I could without magic all summer. It's absolute rubbish that I can't even try out.

"This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers' time and energy, and I'm sure you will all enjoy it immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing this year at Hogwarts-."

He is cut off the doors of the Great Hall banging open loudly. I turn to see a man in the doorway illuminated by the lightning from the magical ceiling.

He walks to Dumbledore and I finally get a glance at who he is. It seems that every inch of his face is scarred. His face seems to have been made by someone who wasn't paying attention in art class. But his eye actually frightens me.

Because the eye is moving on it's own. It's electric blue and rolling around, causing Theo to gag.

He sits down at the staff table and starts to stab at sausages with a knife that he pulled out of his pocket.

So, he's interesting.

"May I introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Moody."

There's a silence encasing the entire room as nobody claps for the strange man.

"Mad-Eye Moody?" Theo whispers a bit loudly.

"Oh great, this school is endangering us again. I swear, my father will hear about this."

"Shut up Malfoy," I say, not really able to see him. "Anyways, who's Mad-eye Moody?"

Theo pats my head and grins, "We'll tell you in the common room, yeah?"

"Fine," I huff and listen to Dumbledore once more.

"As I was saying," Dumbledore smiles at us as we all stare at Moody. "We are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been home for a century. And it is my great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year."

"You're joking!" Fred says a bit too loud. I smile at how outspoken he is in this situation. In the corner of my eye, I could swear I saw Draco frowning at me.

"I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore chuckles a bit at Fred's outburst. "Though now that you mention it, I think you're an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar-"

McGonagall coughs loudly, causing Dumbledore to realize he probably shouldn't tell the joke.

"Maybe it's not the time...no..." Dumbeldore trails off. "Where was I? Ah yes,.the Triwizard Tournament, well some of you may not know the tournament involves, so I hope that those who do will forgive me for giving a short explanation, and allow their attention to wander freely."

I am so tempted to doze off, but Theo flicks me on the forehead as if to tell me to listen.

"The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament every five years, and it was generally agreed to be most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches a wizards of different nationalities...until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued."

And they are restarting it?!

"There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament, none of which have been successful. However, our Department of International Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided that the time is right for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger."

The problem is, you have Harry to worry about, and he's a will card for sure. He has worse luck than me, and that's saying something.

"The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of three Champions will take place in a Halloween. An impartial judge will decide with which students are most worthy to complete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money."

I'm not really into this speech anymore, but due to Theo flicking my forehead every time I zone out, I still have to listen. I'm not so out of it that I don't realize how many people are whispering excitedly.

"Eager though I know all of you will be to bring back bring the Triward Cup to Hogwarts, the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic have agreed to impose an age restriction on the contenders this year. Only students that are of age, that is to say seventeen or older, will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration. This-"

He is cut off by multiple people yelling in outrage, notably Fred and George. I notice a few people sighing relief, probably happy that specific family members can't try for this.

"Is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament task will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautionss we take, it was highly unlikely that students below their sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them."

I don't even want to even try to join this, but I feel offended. There are certain people that are way beyond their years in this school, but I understand the precautions.

"I will personally be ensuring no under aged student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them the Hogwarts Champion," I swear Dumbledore is saying this to the twins. "I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if your under seventeen."

"The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of the year. I know you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are here with us, and give our wholehearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it's late, and I know how important is to be alert and rested as you enter the lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop! Chop!"

"It's bloody stupid that we can't enter," Blaise fumes as we start to get ready to go to the the common room.

"It's for our protection you know," I say, putting a strand of hair behind my ear. "We're fourteen, it's not like we are sixth years. We don't know enough to actually compete."

"Well, we'll see about that," Blaise grins.

"No you won't, " Andie decides to smack her boyfriend on the head. "You heard what Dumbledore said, you can't do it if you're under seventeen!"

Aimee grins at Andie, "you're no fun."

"Good," I reply, causing the two girls to look at me. "Wouldn't you rather be very little fun then dead?"

"You're acting really strange Hailey."

Chapter 65: Arnold Weasley

Chapter Text

"Bubotubers, they need squeezing. You will collect the pus," Professor Sprout says as we all stare at plants that look more like slugs.

"The what?" Seamus Finnigan asks, completely revolted.

"Pus Finnigan, pus," Professor Sprout says in a tone that tells me she has had to say this a bit too much. "And it's extremely valuable, so don't waste it. You'll collect the pus, I say, in these bottles. Wear your dragon-hide gloves, it can do funny things to the skin when it's undiluted, bubotuber pus."

"This is disgusting," I say as I squeeze the plant.

"You're telling me?" Theo says with a smile. "Blaise already threw up."

I look forward a bit to see Blaise throwing up in a bucket with Sprout patting his back. I laugh escapes my mouth as I see the situation. "Poor Blaise."

"Oh, he'll be fine," Aimee shrugs before nudging Andie, "Right Andie?"

She nods, keeping an eye on Blaise. She and Blaise are still in that stage of a relationship where they are basically only talking about one another.

It's absolutely annoying.

Totally not because I am jealous that Draco is standing near Pansy at this moment.

But yeah, Draco is standing next to Pansy due to not having enough room where I am. Pansy is holding onto his arm as he attempts to squeeze the pus of of the plant he is holding, causing a scowl on his face whenever she tugs on his arm and talks to him.

"You know, staring at him won't cause him to like you," Theo says, making me jump out of my skin.

My eyes widen as I just start filling another bottle of the pus. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"It's obvious isn't it?" Theo grins, nudging me with his elbow. "You like Malfoy, don't you?"

I close my eyes, attempting to calm my nerves. I don't need to have a panic attack in the middle of class, that is not on my bucket list at all. "Theo, did you slip some firewhiskey in your morning pumpkin juice?"

Theo laughs, causing a couple people to look at him before going back to their work. "Can I tell you a secret Hails?"

"What?" I mutter, genuinely annoyed with the conversation.

"Malfoy likes you too."

I drop the empty bottle I was holding, causing the entire class to look at me. Harry is staring at me, silently questioning what happened, satisfied when I give him a reassuring nod.

"What happened here Potter?" Sprout asks as she walks near me.

I smile meekly at her, not wanting to be in trouble. "I'm so sorry professor! My hand slipped!"

She chuckles a bit before shaking her head. "It's quite alright, just clean it up, we don't need the other fourth years to cut themselves accidentally."

I nod quickly and kneel down, quickly grabbing the shards of glass. Another figure kneels down, making me turn my head and causing my heart to drop.

It's Draco.

"Ma-"

"Don't make a big deal out of it," He grumbles as he helps me pick up the broken bottle shards, "I couldn't just let you make a fool out of yourself."

I smile as we finish cleaning up the mess, "well thank you."

He doesn't reply as we throw away the glass and go back to our respective areas with our friends. Theo grins at me, "see? What did I tell you?"

I roll my eyes as I grab a new bottle, "you dont know what you're talking about."

"Whatever."

The lesson ends without drama from anyone else. The class actually was able to collect several pints of the pus, which is thick yellow liquid that strongly smells of petrol.

"This will keep Madam Pomfrey happy. An excellent remedy for the more stubborn forms of acne, bubotuber pus. Should stop students resorting to desperate measures to rid themselves of pimples."

"Poor Eloise Midgen, she tried to curse hers off."

Professor Sprout shakes her head, "silly girl. But Madam Pomfrey fixed her nose in the end."

The bell rings, causing us all to go down to the sloping lawn of the grounds of Hogwarts. Hagrid is standing, holding onto the collar of Fang, his dog. Several wooden crates are at his feet, and Fang is whipering as he tries to investigate what they are.

An old rattling sound followed by explosions enter our ears as I grip onto Theo's arm. This is what we get for going ahead of the Slytherins.

"Hailey! Good to see you!" Hagrid beams at me, causing a smile to appear on my lips. His smiles are contagious.

"Hi Hagrid," I reply, waving at my brother who is also arriving.

"Morning! Better wait for the Slytherins, they won't want to miss this, Blast-Ended Skrewts!"

I choke on my salvia, causing Theo to laugh. "Come again?" Ron and I ask in unison, causing us both to glare at eachother.

The Blast-Ended Skrewts look like weird lobsters. They're pale and slimy-looking with legs sticking out in strange places and no visible head. Hagrid has about a hundred of them, and they are all about six inches long. They also smell like rotting fish, making me gag.

"Only just hatched!" Hagrid says as if he's proud.

"Wait these are babies?" I ask, gaping at their size. They are huge! Theo shushes me as Hagrid continues to talk.

"So, you'll be able to raise them yourselves! Thought we'd make a bit of a project of it!" Hagrid looks so happy, making me feel guilty for secretly wanting to burn these creatures alive.

"And why would we want to raise them?" A voice says from behind Theo. I smile at the sound of Draco, causing Theo to smile knowingly. "I mean, what do they do? What's the point of them?"

I narrow my eyes at his words. I have a crush on him, yes, but that doesn't mean I like how he talks to other people. That's evident since that's what we get into fights about.

"That's next lesson, Malfoy. You're just feeding them today. Now you'll want to try them on a few different things, I've never had them before, not sure what they'll go for. I've got eggs and frog liver and a bit of grass snake, just try them with a bit of each."

"First pus, now this," mumbles Seamus Finnigan.

Blaise is once again barfing once he tries to touch the frog liver, leaving Andie to pat his back affectionately.

I slowly realized that this entire thing may be pointless because the skrewts don't have mouths.

"This is so stupid," Draco scoffs as we both sit on the grass, holding the frog livers to the crate of skrewts. "These things don't even have mouths!"

"Oh it's not that bad..." I trail off, kmowing that it's that bad. "They're kind of-"

"If you call them cute, I'm going to throw these frog livers in your hair," Draco says, trying to get the creature to eat an egg.

I narrow my eyes, wanting to stroke my hair as a way to protect it. "You wouldn't..."

"He would," Theo says as he walks by. We both stare at him for a moment. "I'll leave you two lovebirds alone then."

I even out my breathing as a blush slowly creeps onto my face. "Well that was stupid," Draco says, not noticing my flustered state.

"Yeah..." I laugh awkwardly.

A loud yell makes me sigh in relief, no mpre awkward tension. "It got me!" Dean Thomas yells. "It's end exploded!" I glance over some people to see his hand burnt.

"Yeah, that can happen when they blast," Hagrid says while nodding.

Lavender Brown shrieks, "Hagrid, what's that pointy thing on it?"

"Ah, some of them got stings," Lavender, Draco, and I all quickly withdraw our hands from the boxes. "I reckon they're the males. The females got sorta sucker things on their bellies...they might be to suck blood."

My eyes widen at the news. Hagrid, you didn't think to warn us about that? You're supposed to keep us safe.

"Well I can certainly see why we're trying to keep them alive! Who wouldn't want pets that can burn, sting, and bite all at once?" Draco retorts sarcastically. I smack him on the head, making him flinch.

"Just because they're not very pretty, it doesn't mean they're not useful. Dragon blood's amazingly magical, but you wouldn't want a Dragon for a pet, would you?"

Draco covers my mouth as I'm about to say that I actually would want one as a pet. I push Draco away and he rolls his eyes. "You didn't need to add to the conversation Potter."

I cross my arms and narrow my eyes as I glare at him. "Says the person who is also mean."

"I'm not-"

"Okay lovebirds, break it up," Theo grins and he puts an arm around my shoulders. "It's time for lunch so unless you two want to quarrel, let's get back to the castle."

Everyone starts to walk away, but I stop in my tracks, causing my friends to question what I'm doing. "I need to say something to Hagrid, I'll be right there."

"Alright," Aimee smiles as she drags the others away.

I trudge towards Hagrid who is closing up the crate and muttering to himself. "Hagrid?"

He straightens up and looks down at me, due to him being very tall. "I'm sorry about Malfoy, what he was saying was super rude and-"

"It's fine Hailey, nothing that I'm not used to."

•□•

"Weasley! Hey Weasley!" Draco says gleefully as I stand there next to him with Crabbe and Goyle.

"Malfoy, you shouldn't-"

Draco covers my mouth before I can talk. I am fully aware of what Draco is going to taunt Ron about and I am not happy.

"What?" Ron asks shortly, glancing at me.

"Your dad's in the paper, Weasley!" Draco yells, "listen to this! Further mistakes in the Ministry of Magic, it seems as though Ministry of Magic's troubles are not yet at a end, writes Rita Skeeter, special correspondent. Recently under fire for its poor crowd control at the Quidditch World Cup, and still unable to account for the disappearance of one of its witches, the Ministry was plunged into fresh embarrassment yesterday by the antics of Arnold Weasley, of the Misuse of Magical Artifacts Office." Draco looks up and grins. "Imagine them not even getting his the name right, Weasley. It's almost as though he's a complete nonentity, isn't it?"

I finally get Draco to lower his hand by jabbing my wand into his arm. He hisses as I just glare at him. "You're going too far Malfoy!"

He shushes me and continues, "Arnold Weasley, who was charged for the possession of flying car two years ago, was involved in a tussle with several muggle law-keepers, policeman, over a number of highly aggressive dustbins. Mr. Weasley appears to have aid of Mad-Eye Moody, the ex-auror who retired from the Ministry of Magic when no longer able to tell the difference between a handshake and attempted murder."

"Mal-" it is now Theo's turn to put his hand over my mouth to make me shut up as he seems to be enjoying this just as much as Draco.

"Unsurprisingly, Mr. Weasley found, upon arrival at Mr. Moody's heavily guarded house, that Mr. Moody had once again raised a false alarm. Mr. Weasley was forced to modify several members before he could escape from the policemen, but refused to answer the Daily Prophet questions about why he had involved the Ministry in such a undignified and possibly embarrassing scene. And there's a picture, Weasley!" Malfoy flips the paper over, "A picture of your parents outside their house, if you can call it a house! Your mother could do with losing a bit of weight, couldn't she?"

I slap Theo, making him let go of me. "Malfoy! Just shut up you moronic idiot!"

It's Blaise's turn to grab me, but he just grabs me by the shoulders and doesn't cover my mouth.

"Get stuffed, Malfoy, come on Ron," Harry says, attempting to get Ron out of the situation.

"Oh yeah, you wer staying with them this summer, weren't you, Potter?"

"I was staying with them too you moron," I retort, causing Blaise to laugh.

"So tell me, is his mother really that porky or was just the picture?" Draco asksx ignoring me and my comment.

"You know your mother, Malfoy?" Harry says as he and Hermione grab the back of Ron's robes to stop him from fighting. "That expression she's got, like she got dung under her nose? Has she always looked like that, or was it just because you were with her?"

Malfoy pales as I force myself not to laugh. Who knew my brother could be daring?

"Don't you dare insult my mother, Potter."

"Keep your fat mouth shut then," Harry says while turning away. I see Draco raise his wand, but just before I can stop him, there is a loud bang and a white ferret is in the place Draco once stood.

"Did he get you?" Moody growls at Harry.

"No, missed."

I go to grab Draco, but Moody yells, "leave it!"

"Leave what?"

"Not you! Her!" I ignore Moody and attempt to still grab him, not even noticing that he saw me try to grab Malfoy when he wasn't even facing me. "I don't think so!" Moody points his wand at the Draco ferret it flies ten feet in the air, making me almost scream.

"Professor! This isn't right!" I yell out, now standing as I watch Moody make the ferret bounce higher, screaming in pain as it does. "I don't like people who attack when their opponent's back's turned! Stinking, cowardly, scummy thing to do! Never do that again!"

With my nerves at a all time high, I barely even notice the world becoming bigger as I seem to now be standing on four legs.

"Hailey!" Blaise yells, looking at me.

I tilt my head and attempt to speak, only to be greeted with a squeak. It suddenly crossed my mind, the spell worked.

I'm an animagus.

"Professor Moody!" McGonagall yells as she goes down the steps with her arms full of books.

"Hello Professor McGonagall," Moody says as he bounces the ferret higher. I am still in an animal form.

"What- what are you doing?" Her eyes follow the bouncing ferret.

"Teaching."

"Teach- Moody, is that a student?!" McGonagall shrieks, causing me to whine slightly. Blaise handed me to Theo who is petting my head.

"Yep."

"No!" Professor McGonagall yells as she pulls out her wand. A moment later, Draco is back, greasy blond hair and all. Well, his hair is quite a bit more messier than it used to be.

"Moody, we never use Transfiguration as a punishment! Surely Professor Dumbledore told you that?" Her eyes glare at Moody.

"He might've mentioned it, yeah," Moody says, scratching his chin uncomfortably, "but I thought a good sharp shock-"

"We give detentions Moody! Or speak to the offender's Head of House!"

"I'll do that then," Moody says while glaring at Draco who is petting my head.

McGonagall turns around and shrieks again once she sees me. "Is this another student?"

"I suppose so."

She walks closer to me, noticing how Blaise, Theo, Draco, and others are all surrounding me. "Is this Miss Potter?!"

I nod and squeak.

"Professor Moody didn't do it professor!" Hermione pitches in.

I see a hint of a smile grace McGonagall's lips as she realizes that I just transformed into my animagus form. With a flick of her wand, I'm back as normal Hailey.

Draco starts muttering something about his father, but Moody hears it. "Oh yeah? Well I know your father of old, boy...You tell him Moody's keeping a close eye on his son....you tell him that for me...Now your Head of House'll be Snape, will it?"

"Yes," Malfoy says in a huff as he continues to be close to me, as If protecting me.

"Another old friend," Moody growls, "I've been looking forward to a chat with old Snape...Come on you..."

He then seizes Draco's arm and drags him away. McGonagall flicks her wand and the books are back in her grasp. "Come along Miss Potter, we have a lot to do!" I stand up, and pat Theo on the head, thanking him for making sure I wasn't hurt.

I wave at Harry before walking with McGonagall, happy that he actually waved back.

Chapter 66: So Some People Are Annoying

Chapter Text

"I will be performing the Imperius Curse on each and every one of you today."

Hermione looks appalled at the even idea of this certain lesson. "But you said it's illegal, Professor." Moody is walking around the room, causing me to want to just curl underneath a table and disappear. What? He's scary. "You said to use it against another human was-"

"Dumbledore wants you taught what it feels like," Moody interrupts, his blue eye looking at my uneasy form. "If you'd rather learn the hard way...when someone's putting it on you so they can control you completely...fine by me. You're excused. Off you go."

Aimee, who is sitting right next to me, tries to stand up but is pushed back down by Theo and me, causing the redhead to frown.

Moody immediately beckoned students to him, and it honestly disgusted me. To think that someone could just control people like that is terrifying. Dean Thomas was controlled to hop three times and sing the national anthem. Theo was forced to act like a cat and after, Lavender Brown acted like a squirrel.

One word can describe all of it, disgusting.

"Potter!" Moody's voice breaks through my thoughts. Harry and I look at each other, causing the professor to groan. "The male one!"

Harry starts to walk forward but I grab his arm, causing him to look at me. "Hailey, I'll be
alright."

I glance at Moody who looks annoyed that I stopped his fun before looking back at Harry and letting go of his arm. Something about Moody makes me not trust him entirely, and I don't know what or why.

Moody immediately says, "Imperio."

Harry's eyes glaze over as he begins to bend his legs before crashing into a desk head first. I rush towards him with a worried expression, helping him stand up. "Are you alright?"

He nods, not really speaking, which I don't blame him for.

"Now that's more like it!" Moody growls, causing me to glare at him for causing my brother to probably get a concussion. "Look at that, you lot...Potter fought! He fought, and he damn near beat it!" He leans toward me, for the first time, both his eyes look at one person, me. "How about we see if his sister fights? Up, now!" I stand up warily, to what seems like everyone in the room's dismay. Moody looks absolutely elated at my compliance, unlike everyone else in the room. "Imperio."

I am immediately met with a feeling of calm, which is odd. Any fear I had a few seconds ago is gone, and I can't explain it.

Why can't I explain it?

"Turn into your animal form."

A voice in the back of my mind hisses, not causing a bit of fear in me. I really want to listen to the voice, but a part of me questions why I should.

Why should I listen to that voice? I never listened to them before. I don't want to listen.

I don't like this, not at all.

"Turn now!"

No, I won't.

I don't like this feeling anymore.

And with that, I am brought back to the real world, albeit extremely groggy.

Moody looks happy enough. "Now look at that! It seems like both Potters are ahead!" By the time he yells, I am already with my friends, Theo and Draco standing in front of me protectively. In the corner of my eye, I see Blaise gripping Andie's hand a bit too harshly.

It seems like nobody liked that little demonstration.

•

"It's freezing," I say while shivering. Every single Hogwarts student is lined up in front of their houses

"Tell me about it..." Draco grumbles from beside me.

Blaise is snogging with Andie, to my dismay. Can't they wait? Theo decides to be the saving grace and smacks them both, making them stop.

"Theo, what the-"

"Don't want to give our guests the wrong idea do we?" He asks while grinning. Blaise grumbles before settling with holding Andie's hand.

"I don't get why it has to be so cold!" Aimee whines, causing me to roll my eyes in response.

"Because something has to be unbearable every year," I reply, looking ahead. Why won't Beauxbatons and Durmstrang just show up already? Nobody cares if you do a special entrance or not.

"If I'm not mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!" Dumbledore yells, causing all of us to shut up.

"Where?" Aimee asks eagerly, causing me to stare at her. She shrugs before grinning. "I heard they both have really cute boys! Maybe I'll finally get a boyfriend this year!"

I snort before rolling my eyes at the girl, deciding to not comment.

"There!" A sixth year Gryffindor that I do not know yells.

"It's a dragon!" A young Slytherin first year yells.

"Don't be stupid as a flying house!" Dennis Creevey yells.

Like that statement wasn't any better.

Either way, Dennis was closer. It is a huge horse drawn carriage that is, in my opinion, an ugly color. Draco grabs my hand, forcing me to move back as carriage lands. A boy in the same blue waddles out unfolds a set of shining gold steps.

The woman who first steps out causes a bunch of people to gasp. She looks like she could actually surpass Hagrid in height, which is surprising. Dumbledore begins to clap, causing others to do the same. Aimee is almost standing on me to get a better look, but slowly realizes that I'm shorter than her.

"My dear Madame Maxime, welcome to Hogwarts."

"Dumbly-dorr," Madame Maxime says, causing me to junp at her deep voice. "I 'ope I find you well?

"In excellent form, I thank you," Dumbledore says. Comparing the old headmaster to the woman, you can tell she is larger than life. Considering that Dumbledore is a quite tall man himself that is.

"My pupils," the giant woman says while waving her hand to show off about a dozen boys and girls shivering due to the cold. "Has Karkaroff arrived yet?"

"He should be arriving any moment," Dumbledore says with a smile on his face. "Would you like to wait here and greet him or would you prefer to step inside and warm up a trifle?"

"Warm up I think," Madame Maxime says before looking behind herself. "But ze 'orses-"

"Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take the care of them. The moment he's returned from dealing with a situation that has arisen with some of his other charges." Indeed, I'm sure Hagrid would love these larger than life horses.

"My steeds require forceful 'andling. Zey are very strong." I almost snort at her comment. I'm sure that Hagrid will be fine while taking care of these horses.

"I assure you that Hagrid is well up to the job." Dumbledore is reading my mind I swear and it's rather freaky.

"Very well," Maxime bows slightly, as if apologetic, " will you please inform zis 'Agrid zat ze 'orses only drink single-malt whiskey?"

Dumbledore assures her and soon enough, all of the students walk away, not being unnoticed by Theo. "A couple of them are veela."

"What?" I ask in a whisper, not wanting them to hear me. "Why would that even make a difference?"

Blaise decides to jump in on the conversation with a smirk. "Maybe Madame Maxime will try to sway the impartial judge with one of the veela students."

"That's stupid."

"Well nobody asked you, Theo!"

"Okay, distancing time," Andie says before pulling her boyfriend away from a possible fight between friends.

"Guys...do you hear something?" I ask due to hearing a muffled rumbling and sucking sound.

"It's probably the merpeople or the giant squid," Aimee replies, not pulling her eyes away from the skies.

"The lake!" Lee Jordan shouts while pointing towarda the dark waters. "Look at the lake!"

Great bubbles appear in the lake before a great long pole rises slowly from the dark depths. A ship rises out of the water, the moonlight illuminating the falling water droplets from the lake. The splash of the anchor is heard, making the ship stay in its general area.

Out comes the group, all are wearing large shaggy coats and have the same build as Goyle.

"Dumbledore!" The man who is leading the group yells out, "how are you, my dear fellow, how are you?"

"Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbledore replies.

For a man who looks quite scary, Karkaroff seems rather pleasant.

"Dear old Hogwarts," Karkaroff smiles, making me double back. It seems rather forced. I guess my previous assumption was incorrect. "How good is it good to be here, how good....Viktor, come along into the warmth...you don't mind Dumbledore? Viktor has had a slight head." Karkaroff belongs one of his students forward, causing Aimee to gasp.

"Hailey, it's Krum!" She shakes my arm excitedly. "I finally have a chance at him!"

"Aimee!" I yell, pulling my arm away as we begin to file back into the castle. "You're fourteen."

She shrugs as we enter the Great Hall. "He's only a few years old than me."

"Aimee..." I trail off, grabbing her by the shoulder. "Don't be daft, please."

She looks at me before rolling her eyes. "Don't woery, I won't embarrass the Great Hailey Potter if that's what you're worried about."

"No Aimee, that's not what I-"

"Go hang out with Malfoy, maybe you can break your record for the most amount of times you've drooled over him in one day." And like that, she's gone.

I groan and just run a hand through my hair, not understanding why she is even acting like that. "You alright there Hailey?" Theo's voice stops me from just standing there.

I flash a fake smile before nodding. "I'm fine, rather hungry though."

"Let's go then," Draco grabs me by the arm and pulls me into the Great Hall. From what I can see, Beauxbatons has taken their seats at the Ravenclaw table while Durmstrang is standing at the entrance.

Once Draco, Theo, Crabbe, Goyle, and I all sit down, the Durmstrang kids decide to walk over to our table, one of them sitting next to me. "Blimey, you're Hailey Potter aren't you?" I glance at him, noticing his unkempt brown hair and how he's literally six foot.

Why does everyone have to be so tall?

I smile at nod before extending my hand out, which he takes greatly. "Nice to meet you..."

"Jakob Broch!" He finishes, getting why I trailed off. "I was raised in London, but go to Durmstrang."

"Oh," I reply, noticing how Draco is kind of glaring at Jakob.

"Yeah, so-"

"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and --- most particularly -- guests." Dumbledore interrupts our conversation, making me sigh in relief. "I have pleasure in welcoming you all Hogwarts. I hope and trust your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable."

One of the Beauxbatons girls laugh, making me want to throw my fork at her. The only reason I don't is because Theo grabbed a hold of my arm and won't let go.

"The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast. I now invite you to all eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!" And like that, the plates are filled with foods.

"Is this Bouillabaisse?" Draco asks while looking at a bowl of shellfish soup.

"You know what it is?" I ask, actually intrigued.

Draco shrugs, smirking at my expression. "My father took me and my mother to France a few years ago."

"Oh..." I trail off deciding to not press. While I don't usually mind Draco talking about his trips, today just has me down.

Two schools traveled in extraordinary ways and I just feel a bit jealous. I haven't even gone to normal places like the United States!

"Hailey, how good of a school is Hogwarts?" Jakob asks excitedly.

I smile nervously, not exactly liking the boy's extroverted personality. Like sweetie, I don't know you, why are you talking to me like I know you?

Curse being famous.

"I don't think she wants to talk to you," Fred says, making me jump.

I turn around to see the redhead Gryffindor holding a plate with a piece of apple pie on it. I laugh at the surprise of him even leaving his table. "What are you doing here Fred?"

He grins before showing off the piece of pie. "I know that you love apple pie, and realized that your table is all out of it due to some people," he says while glancing at Crabbe who is stuffing his face full of pie. "I was wondering you wanted a piece from the Gryffindor table."

"It's not poisoned is it?" I joke, standing up and staring at the pie.

He smiles at me, causing me to smile. "No, it's not poisoned."

"Great!" I say happily before grabbing the plate and sitting down. "Thanks Fred!"

"I was wondering if you could double check George and my ageing potion. We want to make sure we did it correctly."

I tilt my head for a second before remembering that he and George are going to try and outsmart the impartial judge. "Fred, what ever is going to pick the champion isn't going to be fooled by an ageing potion."

He just grins and pats me on the head. "We shall see Hailey, we shall see."

"Even then," I say, not glancing away from him, "why me? Why not ask Hermione?"

Fred looks panicked for a millisecond before smirking and patting my head. "Because she's not you."

Fred walks off, causing some Slytherins to glare at him even being near them. "Thank you for the pie!" I shout a bit, but he doesn't seem to hear me.

I quickly eat the pie, adding the dish to the dirty dishes of the table. Dumbledore a few minutes later stands up once more, causing everyone in the room to shut up.

"The moment has come. The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket, just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports."

People clap for both men, but a little louder for Bagman.

"Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months in the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament. They'll be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions' efforts."

"The instructions for the task of the champions will face have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman." Flich proceeds to put diwn a chest carefully on the table in front of him. "And they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be they will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year and they will test the champions in many different ways... their magical prowess --- their daring --- their powers of deduction --- and, of course, their ability to cope with danger."

The boy who just introduced himself nudges me in a excited manner. "Do you think I'll be a good champion?"

I smile nervously and nod, not really wanting to interact with the strange boy.

"As you know. three Champions compete in the tournament, one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how will they perform in each Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions people be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire."

Everyone gasps as Dumbledore taps on the casket three times and it creaks open. Dumbledore then pulls out large cup that has its brim dancing with blue flames.

"Anyone wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly opon a slip of parchment and drop it in the Goblet. Aspiring Champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return with names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all wishing to compete."

Uh oh, perhaps the twins' plan may actually work if it's a cup and isn't going to be monitored.

"To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation, I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once in has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line."

Nevermind, they're screwed.

"Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obligated to see the tournament throug the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you become a champion. Please be sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name in the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Goodnight to you all."

Everyone us silent after Dumbledore's speech for a second before blabbing to their nearest shoulder buddy.

Jakob grins, realizing that he can't be interrupted while talking to me now. "Hailey, I was wondering...I heard that your school has a little town that you all-"

"Okay, time for bed," Theo says before dragging me away to my relief.

Sorry Jakob, not interested.

Chapter 67: The Champions

Chapter Text

"Andie, I wanted to sleep!" I groan at the brunette. Andie decided to continue being mad at me, for what reason I don't know.

She's confusing.

"C'mon Hails! Don't you want to see people put their names in?"

I look at her, blinking slowly before glancing at the group surrounding the goblet. "Not particularly."

"You're no fun," Andie pouts before smiling at the sight of the incoming Blaise Zabini.

"Anyone put their name in yet?" I junp at the sound of Ron's voice, causing me to turn around and see the goldren trio themselves.

"I just got here," I say while pointing at Andie, "this one dragged me here."

"You poor thing."

I roll my eyes at Ron before waving at my brother. "Harry, did you sleep well?"

He nods quickly. "Woke up early though."

I nod, looking back at the goblet. Blue-white flames crackle menacingly, and suddenly I am all to happy that I cannot put my name in.

If that goblet is an indicator on how scary the challenges will be, then I'm actually going to support the Hogwarts champion.

They will need it.

A laugh takes me out of my thoughts as Fred and George lean on me, smirking. "Hailey, thanks for helping with the potion."

I shrug, deciding not to look up due to the fact that Fred and George are super tall. "Did you take it?"

"Did it just now," Fred smirks as he continues to lean on me, his arm resting on the top of my head.

"What?" Ron looks at all three of us like we grew three heads.

"Aging potion, dung brains."

"One drop each," George stops leaning on mex causing me to sigh in relief. What? They're heavy. Fred has decided to continue to lean on me however to my dismay. "We only need to be a few months older."

"We're going to slip thousand galleons between the three of us if one of us wins." I so a double take as I see Lee Jordan. I didn't even know that he was there.

"I'm not sure this going to work you kmow." Fred is about to disagree with but I stop him from talking by moving, causing him to fall.

"Dumbledore must've thought of this, Fred." I extend my hand put and he gladly takes it so he can stand up.

They all decide to ignore Hermione and me however.

"Ready?" I cringe as I realize that this is a bad idea. "C'mon then, I'll go first." Fred pulls out a slip of paper with his name and school on it before taking a breath and stepping over the line.

George decides that it's safe and leaps after his, only to be hurled out of the circle a few moments later.

A loud popping noise is heard and then the twins grow identical white beards, causing me to stifle a laugh.

The hall booms with laughter, and gets Fred and George to laugh at their misfortune.

"I did warn you," everyone gets quiet as they hear Dumbledore's voice. "I suggest you go up to Madam Pomfrey. She's already tending to Miss Fawcett, of Ravenclaw, Mr. Summers, of Hufflepuff, and Miss Prewett, of Slytherin, all of them decides to age themselves up a bit too. Though I must say, none of their beards are quite as fine as yours."

•

"The goblet is almost ready to make its decision," Dumbledore says. "I estimate that requires one more minute. Now, when the champions' names are called, I will ask you to please come up to the top of the hall walk along the staff table, and go through the next chamber where they'll be receiving their first instructions."

"Hailey, wish me luck," Jakob winks at me, causing me to want to smack him with one of the serving trays.

Wait, is that an option?

"I doubt you would be the champion," Aimee says, ignoring my presence. "You need to actually have to have the ability to assess the situation."

He tilts his head and stares at the girl in confusion. "I don't think I understand."

Aimee rolls her eyes. "She's not interested."

Unsurprisingly, that shut him up.

Yay.

The flames in the goblet flicker and turn red before spitting out a slightly charred piece of paper that is immediately caught by Dumbledore. "The champion for Durmstrang will be Viktor Krum."

A bunch of people cheer, causing me to look around confused. This boy has too many fangirls, oh look, Ron looks happy to.

The goblet once again flickers and turns red. "The champion for Beauxbatons is Fleur Delacour!"

The Beauxbatons students do not look happy at the news, big surprise.

The goblet once again changes color. "The Hogwarts Champion is Cedric Diggory!"

The Hufflepuffs go crazy, causing me to smile. They really deserve this win.

"Excellent! Well, we now have our three champions. I'm sure I can count on all of you, including the remaining suits from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, to give your champions every ounce of support you can muster. By cheering your champion on, you will contribute in a very real-"

I grip onto Draco's hand, how he started holding it I don't know, as we stare at the goblet. It is once again changing color, causing Dumbledore to stop mid speech and stare at it.

A piece of parchment is thrown out, followed by another only moments later.

Dumbledore grabs both parchments and stare at them for a very long second.

Dumbledore clears his throat, causing me to relax. He doesn't seem worried.

It's going to be alright.

Those were probably blank pieces of parchment.

"Harry and Hailey Potter."

I think I want to throw up now...

Chapter 68: No

Chapter Text

"No..." I mutter, staring at Dumbledore in shock. Draco squeezes my hand, trying to calm me down. "No!" Theo covers my mouth so I don't scream too loud.

"Hailey, calm down," Theo mumbles, trying to get me to stop shaking.

I shake my head and try to stop the incoming feeling of nausea creeping up on me. "Harry and I...we can't compete!"

"Hailey, it's going to be alright," Andie puts her hand over mine as she reaches across the table. "I'm sure Dumbledore won't even let you two actually compete."

"Harry and Hailey Potter!" Dumbledore calls out. "Harry! Hailey! Up here, if you please!"

Theo pushes me forward and smiles, "go on."

I stumble towards my brother, gripping his arm. "Harry-"

"It will be alright," Harry says, allowing me to basically put my full weight on him due to my legs feeling like they were hit by the Jelly-Leg Jinx.

"Well...through the door." Dumbledore looks terrifying in my perspective. He's not smiling and his eyes are not twinkling.

It's as if he himself has zero control over the tournament.

He can control it, right?

Harry helps me through the door, us both entering a small room lined with paintings. The three champions are whispering to eachother, not helping my paranoia.

Do they already know?

"What is it? Do zey want us back in ze Hall?"

I guess they don't.

I just stare at them, fully aware of how they are basically towering over us. Three years make a whole lot of difference and it terrifies me.

"Extraordinary! Absolutely extraordinary! Gentlemen...lady," Ludo Bagman pushes Harry and I forward. "May I introduce, incredible though it may seem, the fourth and fifth Triwizard champions!"

My heart drops at his words. They are going to make us compete? We're fourteen! There is no way we would even stand a chance against three seventeen-year-olds!

"Oh, vairy funny joke, Meester Bagman," Fleur tosses her hair and smiles.

Why are some people blessed with good looks but not all?

"Joke?" Bagman looks bewildered, "no no, not at all! Both of their names just came out of the Goblet of Fire!"

Yes, and I don't need to be reminded thank you very much.

"But evidently zair 'as been a mistake," great, now Fleur looks confused. "Zey cannot compete. Zey are too young."

"Well...it is amazing," Bagman rubs his chin as he thinks. "But, as you know, the age restriction was only imposed this year as an extra safety measure. And their names have come out of the goblet. I mean, I don't think there can be any ducking out at this stage. It's down in the rules, you are obliged. They will have to do the best they-"

"We can't forfeit?" I screech, holding onto Harry. He tries to pull me away from Bagman, but I stand my ground. "We're kids! Why don't you figure out who put our names in?"

"Hailey, rules are-"

"No!" I push Harry away from me, finally able to stand on my own. "Something happened, but Harry and I should not have to compete! We did not put our names in, therefore, the magical contract doesn't apply to us!"

"Hailey..." Harry just grabs me and hugs me for a second as I try to myself from crying.

"Your name in the Goblet is the-"

"Madame Maxime!" Fleur yells. "Zey are saying zis little boy and girl are to compete also!"

Madame Maxime looks pissed off, and I am actually frightened.

"What is ze meaning of zis Dumbly-dorr?"

"I'd rather like to know that myself, Dumbledore. Three Hogwarts Champions? I don't remember anyone telling me the whole school allowed three Champions -- or have I not read the rules carefully enough?"

I grip Harry's arm as I try to steady my breathing. If I keep breathing like this, I'm going to hyperventilate, and that will not be good.

"C'est impossible! 'Ogwarts cannot 'ave three Champions! It is most unjust."

"We were under the impression that your Age Line would keep out younger contestants, Dumbledore. Otherwise, we would, of course, have brought along a wider selection of canidates from our own schools."

"It's no one's fault but the Potters, Karkaroff, don't go blaming Dumbledore. Potter has had the determination to break the rules, he has been crossing the line ever since he arrived here. The girl, however, quite strange that she'd do something similar but, she has been raised with her brother for years." Snape, I thought we were cool!

"Harry, Hailey, I ask you one more time, did you two put your names in the Goblet of Fire?"

Harry and I gulp at Dumbledore's hard stare. This man in insanely powerful and sometimes he scares me. "No sir," Harry and I say together.

Dumbledore already looks convinced but continues to question us. "Did either of you ask one of the older students to do it for you?"

I shake my head, not liking this at all, "No sir."

Dumbledore is literally the only one in this room that trust us. Well, outside of Moody maybe. "You're absolutely sure?"

Harry and I both nod, "yes sir."

Madame Maxime looks outraged, "well of course zey are lying!" I glance at the huge woman, forcing myself not to lash out at her. How on earth does she not realize that we are innocent?

Mad-Eye grumbles, making me jump. I didn't even realize the man was there. "The hell they are. The Goblet of Fire is an exceptionally powerful magical object, only an exceptionally powerful conjurer could have hoodwinked it. Magic way beyond the talents of a fourth year."

Yay, another person that believes us!

Karkaroff stares at Mad-Eye for a moment before saying, "you seem to have given this a fair bit of thought Mad-Eye."

Now Mad-Eye and Karkaroff are doing a stand off, glaring at eachother with matched fury. "It was once my job to think as dark wizards do Karkaroff, perhaps you remember?"

Dumbledore, being the only intelligent person in the room, breaks apart their glares before they start fighting. "That doesn't help Alastor. I'll leave this to you Barty."

Oh right, Barty Crouch is here. Maybe he can overturn what Bagman said.

Crouch stares directly at me before visibly swallowing on nothing. "The rules are absolute, the Goblet of fire constitutes a binding magical contract. Mr. and Ms. Potter have no choice, they are of tonight... tri-wizards champions."

Everything else is a blur, the only thing I know is that I somehow ended up stumbling back to my common room. There Theo, Blaise, Andie, and Draco (Crabbe and Goyle are in the corner) stand, holding some food they must have gotten from the kitchens. "What's all this?"

"We have a Slytherin champion Hailey! We need to celebrate that!" Theo guides me to the couch and lets me sit down.

Andie kneels down and smiles at me. "Most of Slytherin house is kind of jealous of you. But, we know that you didn't put your name in there."

Tears well up in my eyes as I just grip onto Andie's hands. "How?"

"Isn't it obvious, Potter?" Draco decides to sit next to me. "No normal human being would have reacted like that if you did somehow put your name in."

"You could barely stand!" Blaise pitches in, causing everyone to stare at him and his sudden loudness. He smiles awkwardly before looking back at me. "Hailey, we all saw your brother helping you walk, you looked pale."

I smile slightly at him before jumping up and hugging Blaise. Behind me, I hear a small noise, but I can't exactly make it out. I turn around have hug Theo and Andie as well before overly squeezing Draco. "Thank you," I mutter.

"Anytime," Draco mumbles back, smiling just a little bit.

I straighten up before I do something stupid to Draco and sit a few inches away from him. "I think I'm going to go to bed, would that be alright?"

Theo smiles and ruffles my hair. "Go ahead."

I silently thank them and stumble off to my shared room, only to be stopped by Aimee in the doorway, who is glaring at me. "So how'd you do it?"

I stop for a second, my brain not fully connecting to what she's saying. "What?"

She groans and rolls her eyes. "How did you put your name in?"

"I didn-"

"Liar!" She screeches a bit too loud for my taste. "You must have! Why can't you tell your best friend how you did it?"

I shake my head, adamant on standing my ground. "I don't know what you've heard, but I didn't put my name in that fire hazard."

She glares at me before shaking her head and going into the room. "Yeah right." The door slams, leaving me in the corridor.

I stumble back to the common room and flop on the couch, to everyone's surprise.

"Aimee?"

I nod at Andie, making her groan and look at the hall were the redhead is. "I'll go talk to her."

"Be careful!" Blaise says quickly, but realizes that his girlfriend isn't listening.

"Hey Blaise, we should get going to bed," Theo says while staring at Draco and I.

"But-"

Theo shuts him up by elbowing him in the stomach. Blaise looks at Draco and I for a second, seemingly figuring out something. "Oh."

Theo grabs Blaise and pulls him out of the common room, leaving Draco and I alone (Crabbe and Goyle seem to have already left).

"Are you alright?" Draco looks at me as if actually concerned.

I smile and nod, deciding to lay there. Draco starts to run his hands through my hair, causing me to relax and then start to drift off.

What a strange day.

Chapter 69: Dragons and Rita Skeeter

Chapter Text

"Draco Malfoy!" I scream out, storming towards the blond who is cackling with his friends. He looks at me for a moment before trying to make a break for it.

Both a smart and stupid idea really.

He silently curses as I grab him by the back of his robes before he can run off. He turns around meekly and waves. "What can I do for you, Potter?"

"What the hell is this?" I push a pin that I got from someone on his chest.

He grins while looking at it. "Really is great handiwork, don't you think?"

I have to force myself not to turn him back into a ferret. "You do realize that it says I stink as well, correct?"

His grin drops before looking at the pin, only to return a few seconds later. Draco shakes his head and hands it to me. "It says your brother's first name. It never mentions you."

I throw the pin unknowingly at Pansy, who shrieks and ducks out of the way. "That isn't any better! Why can't you just leave my brother alone!?"

Draco shrugs in response, making me just more pissed off at him.

I roll my eyes before turning around, ready to storm back into the castle. "You're unbelievable."

He grabs my shoulder, causing me to turn around and look at him again. "Look, it's funny-"

"Whatever," I roll my eyes and walk away from him.

While walking, I don't hesitate to flip him off after realizing that there isn't a teacher around.

I feel someone walking by me, causing me to scowl until I realize that it's Harry. "Hi."

He nods in response, "hi."

I wave to Hermione, only to be greeted with a smile. "What's wrong with him?"

Hermione shakes her head while staring at my brother. "He can't figure out the summoning charm. Professor Flitwick actually gave him extra work for it."

I snort at the response, causing Harry to glare at me. "Harry, it's not that difficult."

"Maybe for you," he grumbles, walking slightly ahead.

"I'd always be willing to help y-"

"No thanks," Harry cuts me off as we all reach the dungeons. Luckily, we all have double Potions today.

Well lucky for me.

What? I like Potions.

"It's really not that difficult, Harry," Hermione attempts to reassure him as we all walk down the stairs. "You just weren't concentrating properly-"

"Wonder why that was," Harry grumbles. I slap him on the arm, causing him to ultimately apologize to Hermione. "Still, never mind, eh? Double potions to look forward to this afternoon..."

I open my mouth to say something, but close it when I see other students from my own house blocking the entrance to potions, and I swear, I'm going to kill Draco.

They're all wearing those stupid pins.

"Like them, Potter?" Draco decides to not glance in my direction, which is a smart move indeed. "And this isn't all they do - look!"

The pins that used to say something about supporting Cedric now just say that Harry sucks. Very mature Draco.

"Oh very funny," Hermione says while rolling her eyes. "Really witty."

"Want one Granger?" Draco holds out a pin towards her. "I've got loads. But don't touch my hand, now. I've just washed it, you see, don't want a mudblood sliming it up."

I walk forward and just point my wand at him, not caring if a teacher will catch me. "Say that again and you won't need to worry about washing those hands."

He grins, clearly not taking me seriously. "And what would happen to them?"

I shrug, grinning just a bit. "I'm sure a creature from the Forbidden Forest
would love them." And with that, I turn around and stand with Harry and Hermione.

"Harry!" Hermione yells as Harry pulls out his wand.

"Go on, then, Potter," Draco says while pulling out his own. "Moody's not here to look after you now, do it, if you've got the guts."

"Furnunculus!"

"Densaugeo!"

"Protego!"

Yeah, the last spell was me due to Draco's spell going towards me. Luckily, it didn't hit me. Rather unlucky for Hermione though, who go the spell rebounded onto her.

"Hermione!" Surprisingly, Ron pops up out of nowhere and is immediately worried for Hermione. I drop to the floor and start checking on her.

She removes her hand to reveal that her front teeth are now growing at an alarming rate. "Hailey, can you do something?" Ron asks me quickly.

I look at her before glancing at the boy redhead. "It's too risky."

"And what's all this noise about?" I jump at Snape's tone, causing me to look at him. He points a finger at Draco. "Explain."

"Potter attacked me, sir."

"Which one?"

"The boy one, obviously."

Good to know Draco doesn't want to throw me under the bus even though I threatened him.

"We attacked each other at the same time!" Harry yells out.

"And he hit Goyle, look!"

Snape looks over Goyle, who looks like he should be in a fungi version of Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.

"Hospital Wing, Goyle," I almost want to shiver at how calm Snape is being. It's honestly unnerving.

"Malfoy got Hermione!" Ron yells out from beside me. "Look!"

Snape sneers at Hermione once he sees how her teeth are now past her collar. "I see no difference."

Harry and Ron start yelling once Hermione runs off with tears in her eyes. Snape seems to enjoy this however. "Let's see. Fifty points from Gryffindor and a detention each for Potter and Weasley. Now get inside, or it'll be a week's worth of detentions."

Harry and Ron walk into the classroom, but I'm stopped by Pansy who is sneering at me. "Better be careful. My little Drakey-poo isn't going to always be there to help you."

I stare at her for a moment, not letting her taunts phase me. "Pansy, if he is dating you, I think I'm better off saving myself."

"What is that supposed to mean?!"

"You look like a deformed pug and act like a dementor. You're smart enough, figure it out yourself." And with that, I walk into the classroom and sit next to my Potions partner, Theo, who is snickering at my previous comments.

"Good job."

"Whatever," I mumble and sit up, ready for the lesson.

"What are you so mad about? It's only a bit of f-"

"Shut up," I say in a low voice as I bring out my homework notes. "I don't want to talk about Malfoy, or my brother, or Hermione!" I still am mumbling but currently I am glaring at one of my best friends. "So get your homework out and wait for Snape's instructions.

Theo decides to listen to me. Smart choice, really, I'm impressed.

"Antidotes!" Snape glares at all of us, completely overlooking the fact that I was just reprimanding another students.

There are some perks in being a Slytherin.

"You should all have prepared your recipes now. I want you to brew them carefully, and then, we will be selecting someone on whom to test one." By the direction of Snape's glare, I am pretty sure he means to kill my brother.

Lovely.

A knock echoes through the dungeon, causing everyone to stop their side conversations and look to the door.

There stands Collin Creevey, an annoying Gryffindor that follows Harry around sometimes. The boy barely acknowledges me, which I appreciate a lot.

Although, I don't think it's on purpose. Collin doesn't seem that smart in retrospect.

"Yes?"

Collin gulps at the Potions master, clearly scared of the man. "Please sir, I'm supposed to take Harry and Hailey Potter upstairs."

"Both Potters have another hour of potions to complete. They will come upstairs when classes finished."

Collin turns a dreadful shade of pink as he gets embarrassed in front of his upperclassmen. "Sir, Mr. Bagman wants them. All the Champions have to got to go, I think they want to take photographs."

Snape rolls his eyes at the news, clearly annoyed with the younger boy. "Very well, very well. Potters, both of you leave your things here, I want you both back down here later to test your antidotes."

I don't actually have a problem with that. Was I supposed to?

"Please sir, they have to take their things with them. All the champions-"

"Very well!" Snape snaps at the young boy. "Potters, take your bags, and get out of my sight!"

I wave goodbye to Theo before grabbing my bag and walking out of the classroom full of giggling fourth years. How these children, who are going to be taking their O.W.L.s next year, are so immature is beyond me.

"It's amazing, isn't it Harry?" I close the door behind me as Harry and Collin walk ahead. "Isn't it, though? You being a champion?"

"Yeah, really amazing," Harry says sarcastically.

"Collin, you do realize that we didn't put our names in, right?" I ask the younger boy.

He grins and winks at me. "Don't worry, I don't need to know!"

I huff, deciding that it's a lost cause trying to talk to the boy.

"What do they want photos for, Collin?" Harry asks, cutting the newfound tension.

"The Daily Prophet, I think!"

"Great," Harry and I say in unison in the exact same tone that is dull, and kind of shows how we feel about the whole thing.

"Exactly what I need. More publicity." Harry and I are actually thinking the same thing for the first time in forever. And unfortunately, it's not about the new flavor of sugar quills.

"Good luck!"

Harry knocks on the door in front of us, but I just roll my eyes and open the door. There stands the other three champions. Krum is standing in the corner sulking while Fleur is talking Cedric's ear off.

"Ah, here they are! Champion number four and five! You two, in you come, nothing to worry about. It's just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the judges will be here in a moment." Ludo looks absolutely happy that we are here.

"Wand weighing?" Harry asks nervously.

"We have to check that your wands are fully functional, no problems, you know as they're your most important tools in the tasks ahead," says Bagman. "The expert's upstairs now with Dumbledore. And then there's going to be a little photo shoot. This is Rita Skeeter, she's going to be doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet."

Rita skeeters looks quite elaborate in magenta robes. Her hair is set in big curls that don't fit with her jawline at all. She holds a crocodile-skin handbag as well. The most interesting thing though, is that her glasses are jeweled.

"Maybe not that small, Ludo," Rita says while looks straight at Harry and I. "I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry and Hailey before we start? The youngest champions you know....to add a bit of color?"

"Certainly!" Bagman beams before realizing that he really doesn't have a say. "That is, if they have no objections?"

I try to open my mouth. But am interrupted by Rita Skeeter. "Lovely." She grabs Harry and I, making me realize that we don't have a say either.

"Wwe don't want to be in there with all that noise," she says while her eyes sc an the area. "Let's see...ah yes...seems nice and cozy."

I want to laugh in the woman's face in this very moment.

It's a broom cupboard.

"Come along dears...that's right...lovely," Rita Skeeter says before pushing us both into the cupboard and sitting down. "Let's see now..."

Her bag snaps open and she pulls out a handful of candles before lighting them and putting them in the air.

"You won't mind, you two, if I use the Quick-Quotes-Quill? It leaves me free to talk to you two normally."

Harry looks confused, which he rightfully should be. Hell, I'm confused. "A what?"

"Testing...my name is Rita Skeeter, Daily Prophet reporter."

The green quill starts righting on a pad to my amazement.

Attractive blonde Rita Skeeter, fourty-three, whose savage quill has punctured many inflated reputations..

"Lovely," Rita smiles before ripping the piece of paper up and stuffing it into her bag. "So, Harry, Hailey, what made you two decide to enter the Triwizard Tournament?"

"We didn't," I say before glancing at what the quill is writing.

Two ugly scars, souvenirs from a tragic past, disfigured both children. One on the boy's otherwise charming face, and one on the soft silky skin of the girl's hand.

"Ignore the quill, you two," Rita says quite firmly. "Now why did you decide to enter the tournament, Harry?"

"I didn't, " Harry says in an equally firm voice. "Like Hailey said, we didn't put our names in and we don't know how they got in the goblet."

Thank goodness Harry is good at talking, I can't say that much.

"Come on now, Harry, there's no need to be scared of getting into trouble. We all know that you both should have never really entered at all. But don't worry about that. Our readers love a rebel."

"So that's what are lives are?" I am getting angry, and Rita doesn't want me pissed at her. "We're entertainment?"

"Well then, Hailey, how do you feel about going against your brother? There will be only one winner after all."

"I don't care about that!" I yell, cringing at how loud it was. "All I care about is that my brother is safe!"

Young Hailey Potter, the ever competitive twin sister, swears to win the entire thing. When I mentioned that if she did win, her brother would lose, she simply did not care.

"That's a lie!" I point at the pad, wanting to go rip up the entire thing.

"Now, now, don't look at the quill," Rita says while snapping her fingers. "Do you think the trauma in your past may have made it keen to prove yourselves? To live up to your names? Do you think that perhaps you were tempted to enter the Triwizard Tournament because-"

"We didn't enter!" Harry growls, clearly getting irritated with the woman.

"Do you two remember your parents at all?"

"No," Harry and I say in unison. My face in scrunched up at the thought. We were one you imbecile.

"How do you think they would feel about you two competing in the Triwizard Tournament? Proud? Worried? Angry?"

"A little reminder Ms. Skeeter," I narrow my eyes at the woman, causing her to slightly flinch. "We were one at the time of their deaths, we don't remember much more then a green light." Harry pulls me down, successfully making sure I don't murder the woman in front of me.

Their eyes, a beautiful hazel and startling green respectively, start to fill with tears as our conversation turns to the parents they can barely remember.

"I have not got tears in my eyes!" Harry says loudly. Before Rita can say anything else, Dumbledore opens the door, causing me to sigh in relief.

"Dumbledore!" Rita's quill and parchment are now gone from sight. "How are you? I hope you saw my piece over the summer about the international Confederation of Wizards Conference?"

Dumbledore's eyes are twinkling. "Enchantingly nasty. I particularly enjoyed your description of me as an obsolete dingbat."

Okay, I really don't like this woman now.

"I was just making the point that some of your ideas are a bit old-fashioned, Dumbledore, and that many wizards in the street-"

"I will be delighted to hear the reasoning behind the rudeness, Rita, but I'm afraid we will have to discuss the matter later. The Weighing of the Wands is about to start, and it cannot take place if two of our Champions are hidden in a broom cupboard."

I immediately rush out, happy that I don't have to spend one more minute with the woman.

I sit in a chair next to Fleur, who is looking at a velvet-covered table with all the judges. "May I introduce Mr. Ollivander?" Dumbledore says to all of us. "He will be checking your wands to ensure that they are in good condition before the tournament."

Mr. Ollivander steps into an empty space in the middle of the room. "Mademoiselle Delacour, could we have you first, please?" Fleur stands up and hands her his wand, making me realize that even while she's doing a simple action, she somehow looks elegant while doing it. "Yes, nine and a half inches...inflexible....rosewood..
and containing...dear me-"

"An 'air from ze 'ead of a veela," Fleur says promptly. "One of my grandmuzzer's."

Oh, so she is part veela. If Harry was still friends with Ron, I'd tell him. Reminds me however, I need to talk to that insufferable redheaded dimwit.

"Yes, I've never used veela hair myself, of course. I find it makes for rather temperamental wands...however to each to his own, and if it suits you..." He trails off and waves the wand. "Orchideous!" A bunch flowers pop out of her wand. "Very well, it's in fine working order. Mr. Diggory, you next."

Fleur smiles and glides back to her seat every so gracefully and smiles at the Hufflepuff as he passes her.

"Ah, now, this is one of mine, isn't it?" Ollivander looks much more excited at seeing one of his own wands. "Yes, I remember it well. Containing a single hair from the tail of a particularly fine male unicorn...must have been seventeen hands, nearly gored me with his horn after I plucked his tail. Twelve and a quarter inches...ash...pleasantly springy. It's in fine condition...you treat it regularly?"

Cedric looks proud at the compliments of his wand. "Polished it last night."

So he knew that they would have something like this. In thw corner of my eye, I see Harry trying to wipe his off, only to have it produce golden sparks.

Luckily, I try to keep my wand as clean as possible due to the fact that it looks disgusting when dirty.

"Mr. Crumb, if you please." Viktor Krum slouches and walks toward the wand maker, thrusting his wand into his hands. "This is a Gregorovitch creation, unless I'm mistaken? A fine wine maker, although the styling never quite what I...however...yes hornbeam and dragon heartstring?" Krum nods stiffly. "Rather thicker than the one usually sees...quite rigid...ten and a quarter inch...Avis!" The wand let's out a rather loud sound, similar to a gunshot and multiple birds fly out of the wand.

Actually, that's a useful spell to know.

"Good," Ollivander says while handing Krum back his wand. "Ms. Potter?" His eyes are basically twinkling when he takes my wand. "Ah yes, I remember this one. Vinewood, eleven inches, with a phoenix feather core and unyielding flexibility." He looks over the wand some more. "You seem to take quite good care of it as well."

I nod with a smile. The state of my wand is actually quite important to me due to the fact that it reminds me that all of this isn't a dream.

"Very good." He points the wand at a goblet. "Lapifors!" The goblet immediately turns into a small brown rabbit that good around the room. "Very good!" He hands me back my wand and I happily go back to my seat. "Which leaves...Mr. Potter."

Harry stands up and hands Ollivander his wand. "Ahh, yes. How well I remember." Ollivander ultimately tales just the same amount of time, if not more, that he took looking over my wand before making the wand produce a fountain of wine.

"Well thank you all," Dumbledore says while smiling at all of us. "You may go back to your lessons now, or perhaos it would be quicker just to go down to dinner, as they are about to end."

Finally, we're done.

"Photos, Dumbledore! Photos!" Bagman says excitedly, making me groan. "All the judges and champions, what do you think Rita?"

Rita looks directly at Harry and I, making me roll my eyes at the woman. "Yes let's do those first. And then perhaps some individual shots."

Oh great, we're probably going to miss dinner.

•○•

"Harry! That was my foot!" I growl as we both huddle underneath the cloak to meet up with Hagrid.

"Sorry."

Due to our small amount of bickering, Hagrid seems to have heard us. "You there, Harry, Hailey?"

"Yeah," I say whilw pulling off the cloak and stepping into his cabin. "What's up?"

"Got summat to show yeh," Hagrid says with a smile.

What's strange is that Hagrid looks different. He's wearing a flower and pieces of a broken comb are stuck in his hair.

"What are you showing us?" Harry asks warily. I hit his arm due to his tone. Hagrid is our friend, he should be nice.

"Come with me, keep quiet, an' keep yerselves covered with that cloak. We won't take fang, he won't like it..."

"Listen Hagrid, we can't stay long. Harry has something to do at one," I say with a smile.

Harry looks at me due to the fact that I know about the meet up with Sirius. Remus informed me that Sirius will be attempting this, so perks of being the goddaughter of Harry's godfather's best friend.

"Hagrid, what-"

Hagrid shushes Harry as we are in front of the Beauxbatons carriage. Out pops out Madame Maxime, who is smiling at Hagrid. "Ah, 'Agrid...it is time?"

"Bong-sewer," Hagrid says while smiling. Maxime closes the door behind her and we all set off towards the Forbidden Forest.

"Yeh'll enjoy this," Hagrid says gruffly, "worth seein', trust me. On'y, don't go tellin' anyone I showed yeh, right? Yeh're not s'posed to know."

"Of course not." I almost want to gag as she flutters her long black eyelashes at him.

Hagrid halts as we all get to a clump of trees. My mouth falls open as I see what Hagrid was so excited about.

Dragons.

Five dragons in cages are spewing out fire, causing the surrounding area to be unbearably hot.

Harry has to put his hand over my face so I don't say anything.

"Keeo back there, Hagrid! They can shoot fire at a range of twenty feet, you know! I've seen this Horntail do forty!"

"Is'n' it beautiful?" Hagrid says softly.

No, it is definitely not.

"It's no good! Stunning Spells, on the count of three!"

All of them pull out their wands and yell, "stupefy!"

All of the dragons fall to my relief. I don't wnat these things awake when around me.

"Want a closer look?" Hagrid asks as if he's a small child.

"All right, Hagrid?" Charlie Weasley appears out of the smoke and pants a bit due to the heat. "They should be okay now. We put them out with a sleeping draft on the way here, thought it might be better to wake them up in the dark and quiet. But, you saw that weren't happy, not happy at all."

"What breeds you got there Charlie?" Hagrid looks at all of them like a kid in a candy store.

"This is a Hungarian Horntail. There's a Common Welsh Green over there, the smaller one. The Swedish-Short Snout, that a blue-gray...and a Chinese Fireball that's the red. We have the Antipodean Opaleye that's the pearly white one." Charlie glances at Maxime, as if just realizing she was here. "I didn't know you were bringing her, Hagrid. The champions aren't supposed to know what's coming...she's bound to rell her student, isn't she?"

And just like that, all hope for the Tournament is lost.

We have to battle dragons and it's not even the second task.

Harry and I are screwed.

Chapter 70: The First Task

Chapter Text

"Ron Weasley!" I yell out, pinning the boy to the wall. "Are you just daft right now or is there something wrong with your brain?"

He looks at me as if I've gone insane. "What?"

"You know what I'm talking about!" I yell out, still pointing my wand at him. "How can you not believe your best friend? Just because you are jealous does not mean that you get a free pass!"

"Hailey, let him go!" Hermione tugs at my arm, causing me to roll my eyes. "Hailey!"

"What?"

She points at Snape, who is glaring at me. He doesn't mention the Ron incident however. "Potter, come with me."

I start to walk with him, worried that I may have actually gotten into trouble. "Sir, if it's about-"

"The champions have to go down to the grounds due to the first task starting soon."

Oh thank Merlin.

We walk down the steps, running to my brother who is being escorted by McGonagall. "Ah! Potter!" She smiles at me. "Good luck. No need to worry about anything, we have wizards standing by."

I force a smile and just wave at the woman. "I'm sure we'll be fine Professor."

We get to the entrance of the tent and McGonagall is almost shaking. "You both are to go in there with the other champions. Wait for your turns, the both of you. Mr. Bagman is in there...he'll be telling you the procedure...Good luck."

And with that, McGonagall and Snape leave us. I grab my brother's arm, trying not to just run away in fear. "You told Cedric right?"

Harry looks at me for a moment before nodding. "He knows."

I sigh in relief, letting go of Harry's sleeve. "Thank Merlin. It would be horrible if he was the only one who didn't know."

We finally enter the tent, and both get taken aback by what we see. Fleur Delacour is sitting in the corner, shaking and for once not looking elegant and graceful. Viktor Krum just looks more surlier. Cedric Diggory is pacing around, but gives my brother a small smile and waves at me.

I've known Cedric Diggory since about second year. He and I got into a debate about Harry being the best seeker. We aren't friends, but we are familiar with eachother.

"Harry...Hailey! Good-o!" Bagman says happily as he looks down at both of us. "Come in, come in, and make yourselves at home!"

Really? Make ourselves at home? We're going to be facing a dragon, not a unicorn.

"Well, now that we're all here, time to fill you in!" You know, sometimes I want to smack that smile off of Bagman's face. "When the audience has assembled, I'm going to be offering each of you this bag," he says while holding a velvet bag, "from which you will all select a small model of the thing you are about to face! There are different varieties, you see. And I have something else to tell you...ah, yes...your task is to collect the golden egg!"

That's why they wanted nesting dragons? We're going to get killed, this is the end of me.

Harry grabs onto my arm to keep me steady due to the fact that I look like I'm about to faint at any moment.

"Harry, I can't do this," I mutter, scared out of my witts. "I can't fight a...a."

"Hailey, it'll be alright," Harry starts to pet my hair due to the fact that it is soothing to me. "We'll get through this, together."

I smack his hand away and just stare at him. "There's a reason why they didn't want fourth years doing this Harry! We don't have enough knowledge in magic yet!"

"Now that's not true, for you at least." Harry stares back at me, holding onto my upper arm so I don't fall. "You're one of the smartest witches I know Hails. If anyone out of the two of us can do it, you can."

I just stand there for a moment before swallowing and nodding. "Okay, let's do this."

Harry grins and ruffles my hair. "Let's do this."

Right before we join the other champions, I jump up and give Harry a hug. "Good luck Harry."

He hugs me back, squeezing me a bit tighter than normal. "Good luck Hails."

Once Harry and I get to Bagman, he opens the neck of the bag and looks at Fleur and I. "Ladies first," he says while offering the bag to the part veela. She puts a shaking hand in and pulls out a small Welsh Green dragon before pushing it into my hands.

I gulp before putting my hand it, noticing that the bag isn't very hot. Once I reveal what I took out, my curiosity isn't there anymore.

A Antipodean Opaleye.

It's a beautiful white dragon with yellow eyes that are staring back at me. The yellow is the same hue of the basilisk from second year.

The dragon also has a number five tied around its neck for whatever reason.

I push the bag into Krum's hands and just stare at the tiny dragon who is looking at me. It looks rather intelligent, and that's the scary part.

Just how intelligent is this species?

It seems that Krum got the Chinese Firebolt, Cedric got the Swedish Short-Snout, and Harry got the Hungarian Horntail.

Didn't Charlie say that thing's fire range is about forty feet.

Harry, please don't become a roasted Potter.

"Well, there are you are!" Bagman says with a smile that starkly contrasts the rest of the group's. "You have each pulled out the dragon you will face, the numbers refer to the order in which you are to take on the dragons, do you see? Now, I'm going to have to leave you in a moment, because I'm commentating." When is he not commentating though? "Mr. Diggory, you're first, just go to into the enclosure where you'll hear a whistle, all right? Now Harry....Hailey...could I have a quick word? Outside?"

I look quickly at Bagman, confused on why he would want to talk to us so suddenly. Did we do something wrong?

Harry and I walk with Bagman until we are quite a bit away from the tent. "Feeling all right you two? Anything I can get you?"

I shake my head. I don't have a plan, but I sure am not going to cheat because of that fact.

"What?" Harry says, "I...no..nothing."

"Got a plan?" Bagman lowers his voice as he continues to speak. "Because I don't mind sharing a few pointers, if you'd like them, you know. I mean you two are the underdogs here, anything I can do to help-"

"If you are implying that we cheat, no thanks." I glare at the man. I don't particularly like him at all.

He straightens up and laughs at my comment. "That isn't what I mean at all!"

"Really?" I tilt my head and continue to glare at the man. "Because it sounds like you want to give us extra help that you didn't offer the other champions. That, by definition, is rigging the match, making us be able to cheat."

"No, I know what I'm going to do, thanks," Harry says quickly.

Bagman winks at him, making me want to jinx the man to oblivion. "Nobody would know, Harry."

"No, I'm fine." I squeeze Harry's hand, trying to reassure him. "I've got a plan worked out, I-"

A whistle is blown, causing us all to end our conversation.

"Good lord, I've got to run!" Bagman says before running off.

"I can't believe him!" I growl before dragging Harry back to the tent.

Once we sit down, in minutes the most terrifying sounds enter our ears. The roar of the crowds, the gasps. Fleur is copying what Cedric was doing minutes ago and is pacing around the tent. Krum is just staring at the ground. And Bagman...

Bagman needs to shut his mouth.

"Oooh, narrow miss there, very narrow."..."Clever move - pity it didn't work!"

In about fifteen minutes, the crowd roars, making me believe that Cedric did it.

"Very good indeed! And now, the marks from the judges!"

Strangly, he doesn't shout out the marks. I guess they're being held up or something.

"One down, four to go! Miss Delacour if you please!"

Fleur is trembling, causing me to grab her hand, effectively halting her for a moment. "Good luck, you'll do great," I say before releasing her.

She cracks a smile and leaves the tent with her head held high and her hand gripping her wand tightly.

"That was really nice of you," Harry says as we can only listen.

"She was terrified, I needed to help her somehow," I mutter out as I listen intently.

"Oh, I'm not sure that was wise! Oh...nearly! Careful now...good lord, I thought she had it then!"

Ten minutes later, it seems Fleur had passed as well.

More claps and then a whistle.

"And here comes Mr. Krum!"

Krum walks away, nodding at me for a spilt moment. My hands begin to get sweaty as I realize that Harry and I are the only two left.

The same thing once more. The claps, the gasps, the cheers, the loudmouth Ludo Bagman.

"Very daring!"..."That's some nerve he's showing...he's got the egg!"

The whistle blows and I trap Harry in a hug. "Show that dragon that you're not a chew toy, yeah?"

Harry laughs at my comment before walking off, leaving me alone.

Alone.

Have I really been alone? I defeated Voldemort/Quirrel in first year with my brother, I got petrified with Hermione, I went back in time to save a hippogriff and a innocent man with Hermione and my brother.

Everything I've done is with someone, is how can I do this alone?

"Great Scott, he can fly! Are you watching this Mr. Krum?"..."Look at that! Will you look at that! One of our youngest champions is quickest to get his egg! Well this is certainly going to shorten the odds on Mr. Potter!"

Harry did it.

I knew he would.

He's so much stronger than me. So much braver. All I want to do is curl up and hide. I want to save my own skin.

I really am a Slytherin.

The whistle blows and I walk out, greeted by the roar of the crowd.

It seems to be in slow motion as it starts, the huge white dragon in front of me just stares for a moment. When I take a step however, it produces a stream of white flames, causing me to scream and hide behind one of the rocks.

I breathe heavily, hitting my head lightly as I think about what I can do.

My eyes glance at the rocks, an idea coming to mind. Mr. Ollivander, thank you.

"Lapifors!" I yell out multiple times, creating rabbits out of the rocks. They all hop different ways due to my commands and I take the chance.

The white dragon seems a bit distracted, but notices me almost immediately. She tries to burn me alive again, but it seems my instincts are kicking in. "Gelata!" The fire is contained in purple jelly, effectively distracting the beast as I hide behind another rock.

I glance past the rock. The golden egg is only eighty two meters from where I am, but that mother dragon doesn't seem happy.

What Ollivander also showed me the day of the wand-weighing was an advanced form of Transfiguration. There is a possibility that it won't work.

But I need to take that chance.

"Avis!" A loud noise rings out and birds fly out, going towards the dragon. Taking my chance, I transform into my animagus form and run toward the egg with the dragon distracted with the birds and rabbits that are close to her nest. I transform back into a human and grab the egg, hiding behind the rock the next instant.

"Another great show! It seems like we don't have to worry about the two Potters now do we? That was a good solid nine minutes dear me! Those two Potters sure are quick!"

I am taken to Madam Pomfrey who is rambling about the dragons. She grabs my hand, which I didn't even notice I injured, and puts some cream over it. "You should count yourself lucky Potter, you're one of the only two that didn't get burned."

I drop my hand and looks around, realizing that I can't see the others. Seven people dart inside, and two hug me immediately.

"You were brilliant out there Hailey!" Andie smiles while letting go of me.

"Was that a N.E.W.T. level spell?"

"Are you alright?"

"You didn't even get burned!"

Everyone is rambling on except for Draco who is just staring at me. He nods with a smirk, as if telling me I did good.

For most people, they wouldn't care. But his reaction actually makes myself proud.

Also, Ron is in a small space with five Slytherins including myself. Congratulations, you have become a better person.

"Do you want to know what the others did?" Ron asks quickly.

I shake my head. "Later Ron."

He nods quickly, talking a mile a minute to my brother. We all look at the judges, waiting for my score.

Madame Maxime gives me a eight, causing me to gape. I was hiding behind rocks most of the time.

Crouch is next with a eight in the air.

Blaise shakes my shoulders, excited for me.

Dumbledore holds up a ten.

"What?" Ron asks excitedly. "He gave Harry a nine!"

"Well she did perform difficult magic Ron."

The next is Ludo Bagman, who holds up a nine.

"Wasn't flashy enough for him I bet," Draco says while holding onto my arm so I don't fall.

Hey, Harry and Draco are in the same vicinity and not fighting.

The last is Karkaroff, who holds up a five.

"Probably was happy that you didn't outshine Krum like Harry did," Theo says while grinning.

Andie is jumping with joy at the news. "Hailey! You're tied with Harry and Krum!" She shakes my shoulders making me smile.

Maybe I can do things by myself.

Chapter 71: A Ball?? Really??

Chapter Text

"Potter! Weasley! Will you pay attention?" McGonagall snaps in the Transfiguration classroom. Currently, it's the end of the lesson, so we usually get to talk until the bell rings. But today isn't normal I guess. "Now that Potter and Weasley have been kind enough to act their age, I have something to tell you all."

Andie is beside me looking all excited. She's tried to take the place of Aimee positivity wise and it's just not working.

"The Yule Ball is approaching. A tradional part of the Triwizard Tournament and the opportunity for us to socialize with our foreign guests. Now, the ball will be open for only fourth years and above, although you may invite younger student if you wish."

Lavender Brown, an annoying pretty girl, let's out a shrill giggle, causing Parvati Patil to nudge her in the ribs.

"Dress robes will be worn and the ball will start at eight o'clock on Christmas Day, finishing at midnight in the Great Hall. Now then...the Yule Ball is of course a chance for all of us to...er..let down our hair."

Lavender Brown once again giggles annoyingly. Can someone find her off button? Either way, the thought of McGonagall actually letting her hair down is almost impossible to think about.

"But that does not mean that we will be relaxing the standards of behavior we expect from Hogwarts students. I will seriously displeased if a Gryffindor student embarrasses the school in any way."

Theo nudges me an snickers. "Glad to see she cares about the other half of her class."

I push his face away and lightly laugh. "Oh hush up."

The bell rings soon afterward, signalling that it is now time for dinner. "Potters a word if you please."

I stare at my brother as we walk to her desk. "What did you do?"

"I had a headless rubber haddock at the end of the class."

"What?" I ask him, completely confused on what he just said.

"Potters, the champions and their partners-"

Harry decides to interrupt the woman, causing me to hit him on the arm. "What partners?"

"Your partners for the Yule Ball, Potter," McGonagall says in a cool tone. "Your dance partners."

"Dance partners?" Harry's face is actually going red. "I don't dance."

He's not wrong. I attempted to teach him the basic waltz and he ended up almost breaking my foot. He is not very talented in that aspect I must say.

"Oh yes, you do." Harry, maybe don't piss off McGonagall? Just a thought. "That's what I'm telling you. Traditionally, the champions and their partners open the ball."

Now it's my turn to go red. "And there's no getting out of it professor?"

She shakes her head, a bit more lenient with my question due to the fact that I didn't interrupt her. "I'm afraid not."

Shoot.

"I'm not dancing," Harry says firmly. Can he just not? Can't he just be normal and listen to his teacher?

"It is tradition. You are a Hogwarts champion, both of you, you both will do what is expected of you as representatives of the school. So make sure you get yourselves partners, Potters."

"But....I don't-"

"You heard me Potter."

Yay, another thing to add onto my workload.

•

"What on earth are you doing in here Hailey?" Theo asks, seeing that I am in the common room alone.

I jump at his voice, only to smile soon after. "Nothing, don't worry about it."

"Well, I'm going to worry about it," Theo says while sitting next to me on the couch. "You're going to ask Malfoy to the ball aren't you?"

My eyes widen. How on earth did he figure that out so quickly. "I don't know what you're talking about!"

"Oh really?" Theo grins at my now red face. "All the other guys are already in bed. Now, unless you are looking to ask a girl, which wouldn't be a problem by the way, you would have to be waiting for Malfoy."

I stare at him for a moment, actually semi annoyed with him. Draco could come back from the library any minute and I want to ask Draco alone. "Fine, you're right," I huff and sink into the couch.

"Yes!" Theo cheers at the news. "It's finally going to happen!"

I side eye him, smiling a little bit. "You seem happy."

"Oh I am!" Theo continues to grin. "Do you know how tiring it is to see you both pining for the other, while you yourself are oblivious? It's been four years! I'm tired!"

"Then go to bed!" I laugh at him. Theo is the best, albeit weird sometimes.

"I will!" Theo says while ruffling my hair. "Good luck!" He then proceeds to sprint off, making me giggle a little bit.

He's funny sometimes.

My laughs are halted when the entrance of the common room is open and Draco Malfoy walks in. "Potter, what are you doing up?"

I smile at him. "Malfoy! Did you get the book you wanted?"

"No," Draco says while looking upset. "Somebody checked it out earlier today. What a nuisance."

I continue to smile at him. Now's my chance. "So Malfoy, are you going to the Yule Ball?"

"Not planning to."

And just like that, my stomach drops. "Really, even if someone asked you?"

"I believe my father will be insisting on me accompanying Pansy to the ball."

Oh great.

"Oh," I say quietly while gripping onto my sleep pants. "Well if you do end up coming, it's going to be quite a show. Harry is going to be one of the first people to dance."

Draco laughs at the mention of it. "Really? That'll be hilarious."

"Yeah," I say while forcing a smile.

Who was I kidding, he probably doesn't even like me like that.

•

"Honestly Hailey, you need to find a partner soon," Andie says while we search through dresses.

"I'm just waiting for the right person to ask." Yeah, I'm waiting for Draco to ask me. But he's going with Pansy so that isn't going to happen.

"Whatever," Andie says while rolling her eyes. "What do you think?" She shows me a gorgeous purple dress that looks darling with her brown hair.

"That looks gorgeous Andie!" I say while picking up the dress and admiring it. "It is good material too."

"Well I sure hope it's good material, costs enough," she jokes before taking the dress to the fitting room.

I continue to run my hands through the dresses until I come across one that looks different than the others. It's a dark green dress that's has off the shoulder sleeves. It's not too poofy, but not too tight either.

I grin and grab it before rushing off to the chabging rooms and trying it on. My grins widens as I see it. It hugs my torso nice enough where it doesn't show rolls, but it isn't baggy.

When Andie and I show eachother our dresses we both squeal in delight. "You look gorgeous Hailey!" Andie says, hopping around in her dress.

"You do too." Unlike Andie, I'm more considerate about hopping around in a dress I haven't purchased yet.

We both take off the dresses and pay for them, leaving the store soon after. "Where do you want to go next Hailey?" Andie asks, hopping her arm with mine. She then spots Blaise, a smile adorning her face. "Hailey, I'm sorry, but can you go back to Hogwarts by yourself? I think Blaise-"

"Go," I say while nudging her forward. "I'll be fine."

She grins and runs off, causing me to smile. As long as she's happy, I'm happy. "That was nice of you."

I hit Fred, who is behind me, with my bag. "It's not nice to sneak up on people like that!"

"Okay, I'm sorry!" Fred says while laughing. I mean, a short person hitting him with a bag, very scary.

I shake my head at him, unable to comprehend why he has to joke about everything. "What do I owe the pleasure Fred?"

Fred stares at me for a moment before running a hand through his hair. "Well, I wanted to ask you something."

"Oh?" I tilt my head as go through the possible questions. "What's the question?"

"Will you go to the Yule Ball with me?"

I freeze for a moment. He could possibly...no it's probably a pity ask because we are friends and I don't have a date.

Either way, going with my best friend is better than a stranger or alone. I smile at him and nod. "Sure, why not?"

He grins, and I distinctly hear Lee Jordan cheering behind him. "Oh, and Fred?"

He looks at me almost panicked, as if I'll say no. I hold out another bag to him, which he takes hesitantly. "Can you give this to Ron? I got him another pair of dress robes. Couldn't stand to hear him complaining about them anymore."

Chapter 72: Yule Ball Time

Chapter Text

The entrance hall is packed with students, and it doesn't help that the entire Gryffindor house decided to arrive at the same time. With a smile, I wave at Fred as he approaches me. He has a similar pair of dress robes to Harry, except his are black instead of green.

"Hailey! You look..." Fred trails off while smiling at me. After realizing that he was staring for perhaps a bit too long, he shakes his head and laughs. "You look great."

"Thanks, you look amazing as well!" I beam at him. I still am rather happy with the dress I picked out. Add on the heels that I also bought along with the necklace I got in first year, and I think the outfit looks nice on me.

Luckily, Andie knows the hairstyling charm so she was able to give me curls and leave only a small bit to pin to the back of my head with a white flower.

Overall, I'm proud of my looks tonight.

"So, you ready to finally listen to Weird Sisters?"

I laugh at his question, mostly because the band seems to be quite popular for some reason. "Sure, why not."

"Ginny loves them," Fred says while grinning. "Honestly, she probably talks about them more than she talks about Harry."

Now it's my turn to grin at his comment. "Ginny talks about Harry?"

"Well yeah," Fred shrugs as we both stare at the entrance of the Great Hall, "Ginny is in love with him you know."

I look up at Fred and just smile. He may be a trickster, but he cares about his sister, which is great.

The front doors of Hogwarts open to reveal the Durmstrange students, accompanied by hundreds of fairy lights above their heads. That means that there are literal fairies above heads.

"Champions over here, please!" McGonagall yells out.

Fred and I smile at each other before walking forward, the annoying crowd parting so we can both go through. They're chatting and being in my opinion rather annoying. I dislike it when people gush over if you're attractive or not. It shouldn't matter, but it does. The constant scrutiny is just moronic in my opinion.

Professor McGonagall, who is wearing a very ugly bristle wreath on the brim of her hat, decides to tell us to tell us to wait on one side of the doors.

I want to laugh at the pair ups for the champions. Roger Davies seems to have ended up with Fleur, and it's obvious that he is surprised as well since he can't take his eyes off of her.

Cedric seems to be taking Cho Chang, a girl I know is my brother's crush. Actually, she's the reason he was last minute searching for a date.

Harry looks outright uncomfortable with Parvati, a girl he ended up getting to go with him at the last minute.

The most strange matchup however, is that Hermione is with Viktor Krum.

There she stands with wavy hair and wearing a dress of periwinkle-blue material.

When the doors open, there are multiple girls glaring at Hermione in disbelief. There are some girls glaring at me as well, I guess because Fred and I have hooked our arms together.

It seems after the chaos calms, McGonagall almost immediately tells us to line up in pairs and follow her. And so we do, finally going into the Great Hall.

I gasp at the sight. The hall's walls are adorned with silver frost. Hundreds of mistletoe and ivy cover the ceiling which seems to be a starry night sky.

Fred whistles at the sight. "This isn't something you see everyday."

I smile at him. And just like that, my amazement has dwindled down to nothing due to him joking, which I don't mind at all.

As we go towards the judge's table, I have to cringe at what Ludo Bagman is wearing. Who thinks purple with yellow stars is a good garment?

Either way, the strange thing about the whole predicament is that the fifth seat is not taken by Barty Crouch, but Percy Weasley.

Great, I have to deal with that prat.

I don't dislike Percy, nevermind, I do. He's just so boring.

Fred nudges me and snickers at the sight of Percy boasting about how he is promoted. "That's rich considering he doesn't even know his name."

"Oh, don't be too mean," I say while staring at Dumbledore. The plates in front of us are empty, so we have to wait until he tells us what to do.

Soon, Dumbledore puts down his menu and yells, "porkchops!"

And pork chops appear.

Oh, well that's interesting.

"So, Hailey, how do you feel getting all the attention?" Fred asks, nudging me with his elbow as he digs into some mashed potatoes.

"Well..." I trail off, stabbing my saled, well as well as I can stab it, with my fork. "Hang on, nobody is even acknowledging me!"

Fred chuckles before reaching over and trying to ruffle my hair, only for me to grab his wrist. He seems to get the message and stops. "That's where you're wrong Hails."

I tilt my head, confused why he would say such a thing. It's common knowledge that not many people care about me in this school. "What do you mean?"

Fred shakes his head, a smile still prevalent on his face. "Nevermind."

It seems during our conversation, we cleared our plates of food. And not a fee minutes later, it seems everyone is finished.

Dumbledore stands up, and with a flick of his wand, causes all the tables to zoom to the walls. He then conjures a platform with a few instruments on it.

The Weird Sisters, who are all actually men, trot onto stage. I snort at them. "They look interesting."

"Oh please, they look fine."

"They do look rather odd though. Perhaps I'm too used to those muggle bands my cousin listens to." I stare at them before getting dragged slightly by Fred. "Fred, wha-"

"We're supposed to dance." He flicks my forehead causing me to laugh.

The Weird Sisters start with a mournful tune, so we can all start dancing.

I breathe out before dancing with Fred. In the corner of my eye, I notice that Harry seems to be tripping over his dress robes.

And soon, everyone starts dancing. "They really couldn't start off with a more happier tune?"

Fred smirks at my tone, noticing that I'm not as nervous as I was. "Dumbledore was probably badgered by McGonagall about making sure the ball had at least one slow dance."

Now it's my turn to smile at his comment. "Do you mind if we sit down? My feet are killing me."

Fred shrugs and leads me to a table with two chairs. "Why do girls do that?"

"Hmm?"

He realizes that his comment was weird and shakes his head. "Sorry, I meant to ask why would you wear heels if they hurt your feet?"

I shrug, not really knowing the answer myself. "It's common for a girl to wear them at a dance. Heels, or nice shoes in general, seem to be a necessity, like a dress."

"Well, you're still torturing yourself." Fred says before stand up. Right before I open my mouth to question him, he looks behind himself. "I'm going to go get us some butterbeer alright?"

I nod and he's off, disappearing in the hoardes of students. "Hailey!" I jump at the voice, only to relax when I see Cedric.

"Cedric? Where's Cho?"

He shrugs, sitting at my table. "She's sitting a few tables down." He gestures with his head, causing me to look behind myself to see her. We wave at eachother before I turn back to Cedric. "Have you unlocked the egg yet?"

I shake my head. In all honesty, I gave up on that and decided to wing it. "I'm afraid not."

Cedric notices Fred, who is approaching up. "Well...uh...try putting it in water." And like that, he's gone.

Fred sets down my glass and looks at the retreating Cedric. "What was he doing here?"

I shrug, sipping out of the glass before halting. Cedric just told me how to unlock the egg. How come it didn't click?

I stand up abruptly, causing Fred to jump. "Hails, what are you doing?"

I smile and extend my hand. "I think I just figured out how to unlock the egg." Fred just grins and stands up, following me as I walk to the Slytherin common room.

"Why do I feel like this scene should be in a muggle horror story?" Fred jokes as we walking through eh dungeons.

"Oh hush," I reply before standing at the entrance. "Please don't reveal the password, I'm not even supposed to allow you in."

"Oh please," Fred says while leaning on me, "you need someone to help you get the egg unlocked."

I roll my eyes and laugh slightly. "Whatever. Opheodrys vernalis."

The password for the common room changed only this year due to Slytherin using the same one for three years. So, a scientific name for a green snake is the next one in line.

Once it reveals the common room, I rush in, not paying attention to Fred. I turn around, only to see him just looking at the common room. "Just don't break anything."

I run up the stairs and barge into my shared room, happy that it is empty. A few times I have to stop due to running up the stairs rather quickly. "Midnight, no attacking Elaine!" I scold my cat that was attempting to attack the tiny fake dragon that is in a cage.

We were given mini versions of our dragons, and while most of the other champions got rid of them, I kept mine. So now her name is Elaine and she actually acts like a cat, go figure.

So yeah, Midnight is jealous.

Once I grab the egg however, I start to run out of my room, only to see Fred at the doorway. "Fred! How did you even get up here?"

He shrugs in response. "You're not the only smart one." I start to walk down the steps, only to see Fred sliding down the banister. "So, where to next?"

I laugh awkwardly, knowing that he won't like it. "The Black Lake."

He just stares at me for a moment before shrugging. "All right, I guess." With his conformation, I grab his wrist and pull him out of the common room, and up the stairs. "Hailey slow down!"

"No can do!" I laugh as we reach the entrance of Hogwarts. "If we don't get this done now, I probably won't be ready for the second task!"

The Black Lake, otherwise known as the Great Lake, is a gorgeous lake that I can see from the Slytherin common room. The lake has some slight waves in it, getting my shoes wet. "So, what next?"

I look down at the egg and then back up to Fred. "We find a place where I can just put my head under to test it out."

Fred shrugs, now pulling me along. I only allow him due to the fact that he knows Hogwarts like the back of his hand thanks to that map.

He finally takes me to an area that is a part of the shore, but the water is quite a bit deeper than the rest of the shore. "Woah."

The waves crash lightly onto the shore as the moon sparkles onto the water. The castle that is behind us lights the darkness so we are able to see.

"Woah is right," Fred says while leaning on me. "You going to open that egg or what?"

I push him away jokingly before kneeling down and placing the egg in the water. The water, while deep than some other parts of the shore, is only about two feet deep.

With a breath, I twist the knob of the egg, causing it to open. At first, I expected the loud screetching, but it doesn't happen. It just glows, waiting for me to put my head down and listen.

And so I do.

A voice seems to be singing, causing me to realize that it probably is a mermaid or something similar. That's why we can only hear it in the water.

Fred seems to have decided to listen as wells since his head is now in the water as well.

"Come seek us where our voices sound. We cannot sing above the ground. And while you're searching, ponder this: We've taken what you'll sorely miss. An hour long you'll have to look. And to recover what we took. But past an hour the prospect's black. Too late, it's gone, it won't come back."

Fred and I lift our heads out of the water, gasping for air. I twist the knob and the egg closes. "I have to learn how to breathe underwater."

Fred immediately looks at me confused. "What do you mean?"

I roll my eyes, but decide to explain. "Well, it's a riddle. You can't really listen to underwater magical creatures on land, especially mermaids. They sound horrible above land. However, you can hear them underwater. What I can't understand is what they will take."

Fred seems to be staring at me, confusing the hell out of me. Why exactly is he staring? My hair is now ruined and dripping wet, probably ruining my dress as well.

I tilt my head and smile at Fred. "You okay?"

As if my question triggered something, before I can react, Fred grabs my face and presses his mouth onto mine.

My eyes are wide due to the surprise. I'm an oblivious idiot aren't I?

And as quick as he did it, he pulls away, looking to be expectantly. My mouth runs dry as I look at him. Fred is a great guy, I just don't like him like that. I can't just say that I don't like him like that because that could easily ruin our friendship.

I'm so confused. Why can't there be a book about this? Why can't someone tell me what to do? What do I do?

"You looks pale, come on," Fred, who is now standing, says as he extends his hand out. I grab the egg with my right arm and hesitantly grab his hand with my left hand.

And now, it's awkward.

We both start walking towards the castle, not talking.

"You don't have to act all awkward, Hailey."

I quickly look up to see Fred just smiling sadly. "Fred..."

"I know that you like Malfoy."

Does everyone know?

I shift the egg in my grip a bit before continuing the conversation. "How did you-"

"Oh c'mon, it is obvious." Fred stops, causing me to stop as well. He ruffles my hair with a grin. "Wanted to do that once though."

I smile at him. Luckily, he doesn't seem very torn up about it. How he feels on the inside is beyond me, but on the outside he looks like he has accepted the fact that I don't like him like that.

I drop the egg onto the grass before hugging him tightly. "I'm sorry."

His hand runs through my wet hair as we continue to hug eachother. "It's fine." We let go of eachother, only to jump at the sound of the clock ringing. "Midnight, I should walk you back to your common room."

I shake my head at him, grabbing the golden egg that was abandoned. "I can walk myself."

"Yeah?" Fred says while grinning, his his arm with mine. "Well, I don't care." And like that, he ends up pulling me back to the dungeons. Right before we reach the entrance, he stops, letting go of my arm. "You should tell him Hailey."

I quickly look at Fred. Has he gone insane? "I couldn't possibly-"

"You'll end up doing it sooner or later. Plus," he puts a strand of my hair behind my ear, "you look really nice tonight." And like that, Fred Weasley waves and walks back up the stairs, out of the dungeon.

I look down at the egg that I won just a little while ago while risking my life. It certainly had gotten me in a predicament, hasn't it?"

I say the password and enter the common room, only to realize that it seems everyone is already in bed. "You have a good time with your boyfriend?"

Oh, Draco's awake.

Oh sh*t, Draco's awake.

"Malfoy! What are you doing up?" I ask, placing the golden egg on one of the tables due to it actually being heavy.

He leans backward in his chair with his arms crossed. "Did you two go swimming?"

"No!" I say quickly. It's not a lie. We just stuck our heads in the water. "Either way, why do you care?"

"I care because you went to the ball with a Weasley!"

Now it's my turn to actually get irritated. He's mad because I went with one of my best friends? Really? "Why should it matter? I went with a friend Malfoy!"

Draco scoffs at the mentioning of Fred being a friend. "Oh please, you two were probably snogging and fell into the Great Lake."

Okay, he's making it difficult not to punch him right now. "Who would you rather have went with me? Theo?"

"Anyone except for a Weasley!"

I previously had put my wand in a small pocket in my dress, because my dress has pockets, what an innovation! Can this happen to all dresses? Anyway, I grab my wand and point it at the boy. "Just so you know, I'm allowed to go on a date with whoever I wish because it's my life. I wouldn't have even went with Fred if you weren't such an idiot and realized that I wanted to go with you!"

My eyes widen at my words as I back off. I shake my head, deciding that being mad at him for disrespecting the people I care about is more important than a student crush. "Whatever, just leave me alone."

I brush past him, causing Draco to grab my wrist. "Potter! Can we talk? We're friends, we need to talk."

"Did I ever say you were my friend?" I ask, not caring if I actually hurt someone's feelings. "Did I once ever call you my friend? I never said we were friends. And even if we were," I decide to not cry and just glare at him once more before taking my hand out of his, "we definitely aren't now." And with that, I run up the stairs, leaving Draco behind me.

Chapter 73: I Hate Rita Skeeter

Chapter Text

"Hurry up, the bell rang five minutes ago!"

Now, at first I thought the twins were being funny and gave me something that would make me hallucinate for a prank when I saw this woman who I had never met.

Then I saw Theo and Andie's reactions and now I know I'm not hallucinating.

Hagrid isn't the one standing in his regular place, but an angry looking old woman.

"Who are you?" I would probably kick myself for talking rudely to a teacher, if I wasn't wondering where Hagrid is.

"My name is Professor Grubbly-Plank. I am your temporary Care of Magical Creatures teacher."

Well that didn't help. "Where is Hagrid?"

"That doesn't concern you miss..."

"Potter," I hiss out. My fight with Draco a week or so ago doesn't really put me in that great of a mood. "Hailey Potter."

"Well Miss Potter," Grubbly-Plank almost sneers at me with her arms crossed. "Your previous teacher is indisposed." She turns away, deciding that I'm not worth her time.

I open my mouth to say something, but my brother puts his hand over my mouth to stop me. "Don't get yourself in trouble."

That's rich coming from him.

I huff, deciding to hang out with the golden trio. Hermione smiles as she sees I am actually hanging with them while Ron just nods at me. "Okay, what happened with Hagrid?"

Harry just stares at me. "Why do you think we know anything?"

I roll my eyes while crossing my arms. "Don't you always get in the middle of everything happening at school?"

Harry opens his mouth to say somdthing, but stops once he realizes that I'm not wrong.

"It's so beautiful!"

I decide to look up and see a unicorn. Am I supposed to be impressed? It's a unicorn. I would much rather learn about anything other than this, thank you.

"Boys keep back! They prefer the woman's touch, unicorns. Girls to the front, and approach with care, come on, eazy does it."

Hermione walks off, asking if I'm going but I just shake my head. I don't want to see a unicorn. I'd much rather see a skrewt.

"What do you reckon's wrong with him? You don't think a skrewt..."

"No Harry, a skrewt didn't put Hagrid out of commission!" I snap at him. I shake my head, realizing that I'm being rude. "Sorry, that was rude of me. Anyways, Hagrid would teach use in a full body cast if he had to. No, this is something big."

"Oh he hasn't been attacked, Potter. If that's what you're thinking." Is it too late to go check on that unicorn. "No, he's just too ashamed t-" Harry and I turn around and he stops talking for a second when looking at my pissed off face. "He's just too ashamed to show his big, ugly face."

Harry, who notices how Malfoy is acting toward me, decides to brush it off. "What do you mean?"

Malfoy hands a page of newsprint to Harry with a smirk, glancing at me nervously. I don't fail to notice how Blaise is looking everywhere but me.

"There you go...hate to break it to you, Potter..."

I look quickly down at the paper and immeditaly my mouth runs dry when I see the title:

Dumbledore's Giant Mistake.

This isn't good. I decide to read on though.

Albus Dumbledore, eccentric Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, has never been afraid to make controversial staff appointments, write Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. In September of this year, he hired Alastor 'Mad Eye' Moody, the notoriously jinx-happy ex-Auror, to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts, a decision that raised eyebrows many eyebrows at the Ministry of Magic, given Moody's well-known habit of attacking anyone who makes sudden movement in his presence. Mad-Eye Moody, however, looks responsible and kindly when set beside the part-human Dumbledore employes to teach Care of Magical Creatures.

Oh my god, she didn't.

Rubeus Hagrid, who admits to being expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, has enjoyed the position of gatekeeper at the school ever since, a job secured for him by Dumbledore. Last year, however, Hagrid used his mysterious influence of the headmaster to secure the additional post of Care of Magical Creatures, over the head of many better-qualified candidates.

Except, Hagrid is plenty qualified to teach us.

An alarmingly large and ferocious-looking man, Hagrid has been using his newfound authority to terrify the students in his care with a succession of horrific creatures. While Dumbledore turns a blind eye, Hagrid has maimed several pupils during a series of lessons that many admit to being "very frightening."

Oh yes, because a flobberworm is quite frightening.

"I was attacked by hippogriff, and my friend Vincent Crabbe got a bad bite from a flobberworm," says Draco Malfoy, fourth-yeat student. "We all hate Hagrid, but we're up too scared to say anything."

Okay, it takes every part of me not to go punch Draco Malfoy in the face. Even then, flobberworms don't have teeth, so how could Crabbe have been bitten? A simple search in Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them would discredit his story in a matter of seconds.

Blaise Zabini, another fourth year student says, "he always is bringing all these dangerous creatures around. All we want to learn about are friendly ones, not dangerous ones."

Oh, so that's why he refuses to look at me. Blaise has to realize that he's not safe from my hexes, right?

Hagrid has no intention of ceasing his campaign of intimidation, however. In conversation with a Daily Prophet reporter last month, he admitted to breeding creatures he has dubbed "Blast-Ended Skrewts," highly dangerous crosses between manticores and fire-crabs. The creation of new breeds of magical creatures is, of the course, an activity usually closely observed by the Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Hagrid, however, considers himself to be above such petty restrictions.

Honestly, can Hagrid just not talk to the paper?

"I was just having some fun," he says before he hastily changing the subject.

Okay, I do think he did say that. That sounds like Hagrid.

As if it was was not enough, the Daily Prophet has now unearthed evidence that Hagrid is not -- as he has always pretended -- a pure-blood wizard. He is not, in fact, even pure human. His mother, we can exclusively reveal, is none other than the giantess Fridwulfa, whose whereabouts are currently unknown.

Why does Rita Skeeter have to constantly bash others? Who hurt this woman? Honestly, they probably did it because she's a b- nevermind.

Bloodthirsty and brutal, the giants brought themselves to the point of extinction by warring amongst themselves during the last century. The handful that remained joined the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and were responsible for some of worst mass muggle killings of his reign of terror.

Just type Voldemort, it's not that hard.

While many of the giants who served He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named were killed by Aurors working against the dark side, Fridwulfa was not among them. It is possible she escaped to one of the giant communities still existing in foreign mountain ranges. If his antics during Care of Magical Creatures lessons are any guide, however, Fridwulfa's son appears to have inherited her brutal nature.

Okay, that was a bit harsh.

In a bizarre twist, Hagrid is reported to have developed close friendships with the twins that lived, the ones that brought around You-Know-Who's fall from power -- thereby driving Hagrid's own mother, like the rest of You-Know-Who's supporters, into hiding. Perhaps the Potters are unaware of the unpleasant truth about their large friend -- but Albus Dumbledore surely has a duty to ensure that they, along with their fellow students, are warned of the dangers of associating with part-giants.

How stupid would I have to be to attack Draco? Perhaps I use a experimental jinx? As long as I don't try to kill him I should only get detention.

"How did she find out?" Harry asks quickly. I have a feeling Harry heard a conversation, because he's not exactly sharp enough to figure out that Hagrid is part-giant.

"What do you mean we all hate Hagrid?" Harry says while glaring at Draco. "What's this rubbish about him," Harry points at Crabbe, "getting a bad bite from a flobberworm? They haven't got any teeth! And you!" He then turns to me, causing me to hope that he won't start something.

I am not in the mood.

"Why aren't you chewing him out right now?" Harry then proceeds to point and Malfoy, causing me to scoff.

"I have nothing to say to him." Okay, maybe I'm being a bit more bitchy then I should be but Draco disrespected one of my friends! I shouldn't be the one forgiving him every time he does something wrong.

This is my story, my life, and I'm going to go through it the way I want.

Draco, who avoiding any altercation with me because, let's face it, he knows I will hex him if he talks to me right now, sneers at my brother. "I think that should put an end to the oaf's teaching career. Half-giant...and there was me thinking he just swallowed a bottle of Skele-Gro when he was younger. None of the mummies and daddies are going to like this at all. They'll be worried he'll eat their kids," Draco starts to chuckle at his own horrible joke.

You know, despite him being an arse, I still am attracted to him. And that's the worst thing. Because while I dislike him for being so inconsiderate to my feelings, I still like him.

Draco Malfoy, you are the most annoying prat I know.

And I still like you.

•

"Honestly, they are all such prats!" I say angrily as Fred and George walk with me around Hogmeade. "Why can't they see they are just putting themselves on everyone's hit list when they prove the other houses right!"

"I take it that you're still mad at Malfoy?" Fred asks, gesturing for George to go get some stuff from Zonko's.

"Of course I am!" I say quickly, looking up at Fred. "He - he was rude! And he was just so awful!"

Fred decides to ruffle my hair in that moment, a action he does almost constantly to calm me down. "He's jealous, you do realize that right?"

I scoff at the thought. "If he's jealous, then I'm a hippogriff."

Fred just shakes his head, pulling me along while his brother gets the new joke products they desperately want. "Whatever you say Hails."

"Who cares if he's half giant?!"

Fred and I look at eachother before rushing into the Three Broomsticks. There Harry, Ron, and Hermione are all glaring at none other than the horrible woman herself, Rita Skeeter.

"How about giving me an interview about the Hagrid you know, Harry? The man behind the muscles? Your unlikely friendship and the reasons behind it. Would you call him a father substitute?"

"He will do no such thing!" I growl out, causing everyone's attention to be on me. Normally, I would flinch at the attention, but I'm too pissed to care at the moment.

"Ah Hailey! I'm sure you would love to give me an interview then!"

"No, I wouldn't," I say, ignoring the fact that Fred is warning me not to abger the reporter. "You're a foul woman, you know that? Meddling with things that don't need to be meddled with."

"Well, my readers want the truth-"

"You called Harry and I twelve in your article about us a few minths back."

"A mistake-"

"You also said Harry is in the top of the year, which he's not," I say while my eyes flick over to Harry. "You spread nothing but lies and gossip you evil woman." And like that, I pull Fred out of the Three Broomsticks in a huff.

"Hailey, where are we going?" Fred asks, confused why I'm now dragging him around.

I drop his hand and just run my hand through my hair. "I'm going back to the castle, you can go back to George if you'd like."

"I could walk you bac-"

"No!" I snap and instantly regret doing so. "Sorry, it's just I'm going to Hagrid's. I'll see you later." And with that, I walk away without hearing another word from Fred.

I don't like being rude to him, especially after the ball, but I just don't think Hagrid will let me in if Fred is there.

I run up to the door, not caring that the door is locked and the curtains are still drawn. "Alohom*ora!" The door unlocks and I open it, only to be greeted with a crying Hagrid and Dumbledore who is making tea.

"Ah, I wondered when she would arrive!" Dumbledore's eyes twinkle, even though I just entered without knocking.

"Sorry for barging in," I say feebly, any confidence within me is just gone. "Just Hagrid, you can't quit! Nobody cares if you're part-giant!" I quickly sit on the edge of the couch, slightly out of breath. "That Skeeter woman is a bitch - sorry, Professor."

Dumbledore twiddles his thumbs and smiles at me. "It seems as if I have somehow gone temporarily deaf and did not hear what you just said."

And this is why Dumbledore is great.

"Anyways-"

I'm interrupted by banging on his door. "Hagrid! Hagrid, that's enough! We know you're in there! You can't let that foul Skeeter woman do this to you!"

Dumbledore decides to stand up, ready to open the door.

"Hagrid, get our here, you're just being - about t-"

I almost have to laugh at Hermione's face. She didn't expect that now did she.

"Good afternoon," Dumbledore says. I can't see his face, but I'm pretty sure he is smiling right now.

"We wanted to see Hagrid."

You don't say? I would never have guessed that.

"Yes, I surmised as much," Dumbledore says in a tone that I can basically hear his smile. "Why don't you come in?"

"Oh...um...okay."

And just like that, the golden trio walks in, noticing me holding back the happy looking Fang, who is trying to tackle Harry.

"Hi, Hagrid," Harry says quietly.

"'Lo."

"More tea, I think," Dumbledore says while closing the door. He pulls out his wand and. A revolving tea tray pops up in midair along with a plate of cakes. The tray then goes to the table and everyone sits down. "Did you by chance hear what Miss Granger was shouting, Hagrid?"

"I think she could be heard in America," I say while sipping some tea out of my cup.

"Hermione, Ron, Harry, and Hailey still want to know you, judging by the way Miss Potter broke in here and the other three almost broke down the door themselves."

Okay, now it's my turn to go pink. I really shouldn't have broken in.

"Of course we still want to know you!" Harry says while staring at Hagrid. "You don't think anything that Skeeter cow - sorry, Professor."

"It seems I should get my hearing checked out. This is the second time I have gone temporarily deaf in the last half hour. I have no idea what you said Harry." He once again twiddles his thumbs and now is looking up at the ceiling.

Again, I love Dumbledore.

"Right, I just meant....Hagrid, how could you think we'd care what that - woman - wrote about you?"

Two tears leak out of Hagrid's eyes at Harry's words and fall onto his beard.

"Living proof of what I've been telling you, Hagrid," Dumbledore says as he stares at the ceiling. "I have shown you the letters from the countless parents who remember you from their own days here, telling me in no uncertain terms that if I sacked you, they would have something to say about it-"

"Not all of 'em," Hagrid says while his voice cracks. "Not all of 'em wan' me ter stay."

"Hagrid..." I trail off. He's really broken right now and I have no idea what to say to him.

"Really, Hagrid, if you're holding out for universal popularity, I'm afraid you'll be in this cabin for a very long time. Not a week has passed since I became Headmaster of this school when I haven't had at least one owl complaining about the way I run it. But what should I do? Barricade myself in my study and refuse to talk to anybody?"

"Yeh, yeh're not half giant!" Hagrid croaks out.

"Hagrid look what Hailey and I have for relatives!" Harry says furiously. "Look at the Dursleys!"

"An excellent point," Dumbledore says. "My own brother, Aberforth, was prosecuted for practicing inappropriate charms on a goat. It was all over the paper, but did Aberforth hide? No he did not! He held his head high and went about his business as usual! Of course, I'm not entirely sure he can read, so that may not have been bravery..."

"Either way," I decide to pitch in due to Dumbledore's....whatever that was, "you are our friend, Hagrid. We'll support you when you need it, but you still need to get out there. You can't stay cooped up here."

Dumbledore decides to stand up after I stop speaking. "I refuse to accept your resignation, Hagrid, I expect you back at work on Monday. You will be joining me for breakfast at eight-thirty in the Great Hall. No excuses. Good afternoon to you all."

And like that, Dumbledore walks out. Does that man always do a dramatic exit? I'm pretty sure he does.

Hagrid continues to sib, causing me to wonder what we can even do to help. "Great man, Dumbledore...great man."

"Yeah he is, can I have one of these cakes Hagrid?"

It's just like Ron to want to eat at a time like this. Just why?

"Help yerself," Hagrid says while wiping his eyes. "He's righ', o' course. Yeh're all righ'...I bin stupid...my ol' dad woulda bin ashamed o' the way I've bin behaving..."

Hagrid once again cries, but he wipes them away aggressivly.

"Never shown you a picture of my old dad, have I?" Hagrid gets up and pulls out a picture of a short wizard sitting on top of a young Hagrid's shoulders. "Tha' was taken jus' after I got inter Hogwarts. Dad was chuffed...thought I migh' not be a wizard, see, 'cos me mum...well, anyway. 'Course, I never was great shakes at magic, really...but at least he never saw me expelled. Died, see, in me second year."

"Dumbledore was the one who stuck up for me after Dad went. Got me the gamekeeper job...trust people, he does. Gives 'em second chances. Tha's what sets him apar' from other heads, see. He'll accept anyone at Hogwarts, s'long as they got the talent. Knows people can turn out okay even if their families weren'....well all tha' respectable. But some don' understand that. There's some who'd always hold it against yeh."

"There's some who'd even pretend they just had big bones rather than stand up an' say - I am what I am, an' I'm not ashamed."

It looks like Hagrid is getting better.

Chapter 74: The Second Task

Chapter Text

"I'm not ready for this," I state as I realize that it is almost time for the second task.

"Hailey, you'll do fine."

"No!" My eyes are wide as I think of all the possible scenarios that may happen. "What if the charm wears off? I'll be at the bottom of the lake and die!"

"Dumbledore won't let you die, Hailey."

My breathing is heavy as I think about all the possible outcomes. "Yeah but what if-"

"Hailey!" Andie yells out before giving me a small smile. She puts her hands on my shoulders and squeeze them slightly. "You're the most clever witch of our year."

"Actually, that's Hermione."

She looks like she's really straining not to punch me right now. "No, that's you. You're going to do great."

I take a deep breath before smiling. "You're right, I'm being complelty irrational."

"Well I'm glad you're self-aware," Andie jokes before flicking my forehead causing me to laugh. "You better now?"

I laugh and nod my head. "I'm good now."

"Good," Andie says while letting go of me. Her long brown hair is currently in a messy bun due to the fact that she helped me with the bubble head charm after Fred had to leave for some odd reason.

We were given a swimsuit to wear due to t hhe fact that the second task will be taking place underwater. While it may not be flattering, it will get the job done.

"Look at the time!" Andie says while fixing up her hair. "Hailey, you go on without me. I have to get ready."

"But Andie-"

"No buts!" She says before scurrying off to go get dressed for the occasion.

I huff, but grab my wand and trudge out of the common room, only to be stopped by an ever so familiar voice. "Potter!"

Now normally when I hear the prat otherwise known as Draco Malfoy, I ignore him. But perhaps it is due to my nerves being at a all time high, or just losing interest in the fight two months ago, that I stop.

Once the blond reaches me, I just stare at him blankly. I may not be as pissed as I was, but I am still pissed at him. Call me out for holding grudges for too long, I don't care. It took me a whole year to forgive Hermione for knowingly putting me in harm's way during the Basilisk attack.

He scratches the back of his neck, looking like he has been sweating bullets. "Good luck out there."

"Thanks," I say while brushing his shoulder when walking away.

"I know you'll do great!"

Oh great, now I like him again. Well, I never stopped liking him, but now I like him even more. Screw feelings, I hate them.

Once I reach the Black Lake, I realize that the other champions are already here, well except for Harry.

Wait where's Harry.

I wave at a worried looking Cedric. "Are you okay?"

He nods quickly. "Have you seen Cho? I haven't seen her since yesterday."

I shake my head, I'm not going to lie about it. "Afraid not. I'm sure she'll turn up though."

He nods quickly. Personally, I think Cho and Cedric are cute. Anyone would be cute with Cho except for Harry.

I really hope that never happens.

Now we just stand there, making small talk until a certain redhead twin jumpscares me, causing me to slap him on the arm. "George! What are you doing?"

"Have you seen Fred?"

I shake my head, my brows furrowing. "I got special permission to have him in Slytherin common rooms last night to assist Andie with my nerves. He had to leave some time last night though. He's not with you?"

George shakes his head and he seriously looks concerned. "Where is he?"

"I'm sure he'll turn up..." I try to reassure him but I don't know.

Where is Fred?

"Where have you been?" I glance over at Percy who seems to be reprimanding Harry, who just showed up.

"I gotta go, good luck Hailey!" George runs off, leaving me alone once more.

"Now, now, Percy!" Ludo Bagman says. By the way, he looks super relieved that Harry is here. There is so not favoritism going on. "Let him catch his breath!"

From what I can see, the two rivaling headmaster do not look hapoy to see Harry. Dumbledore, looks absolutely elated.

Ludo Bagman then proceess to move every champion ten intervels away from eachother. I'm second in line, in between Fleur and Cedric. Harry is at the end of the line.

"Well, all our champions are ready for the second task, which will start on my whistle. They will have precisely one hour to recover has been taken from them. On the count of three, then. One...two...three!"

"Bulla capitis!" I yell out, allowing a great big bubble to go over my mouth and nose. After the charm takes full effect, I don't waste time jumping into the Black Lake.

Oh my Merlin, it's colder than it was during Christmas. And it was snowing during Christmas.

But once I'm in the water, oh my gosh it's beautiful. Small fish stare at me before swimming away. Green seaweed tickles my skin as I stay close to the muddy floor. The water itself is rather clear to my delight as well.

It's just so beautiful.

I wonder if I'll see the giant squid?

I kick my legs as I delve deeper into the lake, ducking when I come across large rocks and such.

As I further delve into the lake, I notice that there are plimpies around. While they aren't dangerous, they are quite annoying.

Plimpies are yellow fish that have long legs. They normally like to nibble on a swimmer's foot, which I don't want to happen right now.

Currently, they all seem to swim away when seeing me, so far, so good.

"An hour long you'll have to look,
And to recover what we took...
Your time's half gone, so tarry not.
Lest what you seek stays here to rot."

sh*t.

I mean, that's not good!

I kick my legs harder as I come across a cluster of stone dwellings.

There are many things in this water that I don't want to interact with, mermaids are one of them, but I don't actually know if that's possible.

And what did they take? Last time I checked, all of my belongings were still in my trunk. Midnight was sleeping in my room, curled up with Elaine.

As I look into the windows of the dwellings, I see the creatures that I didn't want to come across.

Mermaids look nothing like what the muggle legends describe. Their skin resembles the color of rotting flesh, gray and sunken. Their hair reminds me of the seaweed, but only if the seaweed was dying due to their hair being so dark.

Their eyes remind me of the basilisk's, yellow and telling me to be wary of them. Their teeth share the same color as their eyes.

Thick ropes of pebbles adorn their necks as they leer at me. As I kick harder, I come across what looks like a village square.

Merpeople float around, making me just gape at their sheer numbers. About twenty act as a choir, beckoning the champions to them. Behind those merpeople however, is a statue that has five people bound to it.

Hermione is the first person in the row, next is Ron, then Cho Chang, and then a little girl with silvery hair.

But the fifth person makes me do a double take.

Fred...

Barely even noticing that Harry and Cedric are talking to eachother, I push myself to get to Fred. Immediately realizing that I need something sharp, only to find a jagged enough rock.

"Hailey!"

I glance at Harry with the rock in my hand. "What?"

"We need to help them!"

I shake my head at my brother. I may do a lot of things, but I am not risking Fred's life because my brother wants to play hero. "No can do, sorry."

I feel his hand on my shoulder, causing me to just glare at him. "Hailey, they're your friends!"

"And he's my friend!" I say before breaking the ropes binding Fred to the statue. "Sorry." And just like that, Fred starts to float up, followed by me swimming up as well.

Once we both reach the surface, I take a large gulp of air, relieved that I'm no longer under the water. Fred, who is awake now, just grins at me. "Well I should probably thank you for 'saving' me."

"How about we get to the shore first," I am now smiling as well as we start to swim to the shore. Percy, who I can see in the front, is as white a a sheet after realizing that his younger brother was down there.

Wait until he realizes that Ron's down there as well.

Once we reach the bank, Fred and I are seized by Madam Pomfrey. She wraps us both tightly in blankets and forces us to drink a very hot potion.

From what I can see, I'm the second one up.

Immediately after I make the revelation, Viktor Krum and Hermione Granger emerge, only to be treated the same way as Fred and I were.

"You alright Hermione?"

She nods and smiles.

I then proceed to look up at Fred, who is basically pretending that he isn't cold. "You alright Fred?"

He forces a smile. Probably, if he wasn't practically restrained with the blanket, he would ruffle my hair. "I'm alright."

"Good."

Chapter 75: The Article

Chapter Text

A dark and eerie feeling washes over me as I see the scene in front of me play out.

There stands a short girl with auburn hair, a tall boy with light brown hair, and a shorter boy with black hair. While all of their faces are fuzzy, like usual with my dream, I want to know who these people are.

I attempt to focus, trying to see who these people are, but it seems nearly impossible.

"Kill the spare."

The voice sends a shiver down my spine and in a split second, a green light erupts from a wand and the tall boy lays on the ground.

I attempt to scream, but like usual, I cannot speak during these visions.

All I can do is listen to the screams of the red haired girl and the black haired boy.

•

"Uh Hailey?" Andie says feebly, gripping onto the latest issue of the Daily Prophet.

"What?" In all honesty, I want to eat my toast and calm my nerves due to the third task taking place a month from now.

Andie just decides to hand over the Daily Prophet to the dismay of Blaise who is protesting.

"Hailey! You don't want to read that!"

Theo glances at the paper in my hands, shaking his head as well. "You're still mad at Malfoy right?"

"Yeah? But I don't understand how this...." I trail off, only to look at the front page of the newspaper.

It's a picture of Fred and I at the Yule Ball. Specifically, it's a picture of when Fred kissed me.

The tips of my ears turn pink as I stare at the moving picture. The title of the article makes my blood boil;

famous teen thinks she can manipulate others.

My mouth runs dry by just looking at the picture and title. How did Rita Skeeter know? There wasn't anyone there, Fred told me. He wanted to make sure that people didn't know.

What exactly is Rita Skeeter?

I decide to read on, knowing that I'll find out about the contents anyways.

Hailey Potter, one of the two famous twins that defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named thirteen years ago, seems to have gotten into quite a scandal. While she seems unremarkable, being one of the worst in her year, she seems rather popular in a certain demographic.

According to our sources, the young girl in question went to the Yule Ball with none other than a sixth year named Fred Weasley. We were unable to get a statement from the boy, but we are sure the information shocked him.

We were able to speak with a boy in Slytherin house named Draco Malfoy, who said, "she constantly has guys falling for her left and right, rather annoying if you ask me. She ends up stringing them along, giving them hope that they will get to date her, only to drop them when they have no use for her."

In that moment, I want to just drop the paper and run out of the Great Hall. How dare Draco even talk to this woman! It isn't funny! This could ruin my entire future depending on my future career!

We asked if Draco Malfoy had been one of the people he just mentioned and he failed to answer.

So, as you can see, the young Potter seems to be quite character. From our sources, she has strung along Fred Weasley, the sixth year Gryffindor, and Jakob Brown, a seventh year at Durmstrang who met her this year.

While we don't have evidence, it is clear that there are more people she has done this to as well. We just hope that someone finally puts this girl in her place, even if she may be famous.

I hand the paper back to Andie, my eyes downcast to the floor. Can this ruin my future?

"Hailey, do understand that we don't believe one word she-"

"I don't want to talk about it." My voice is rather calm and monotone, a strange reaction to this I assume. I stand up, my appetite gone in an instant. "I'm going back to the common rooms, I'll see you later."

"Hailey! Just because it's the weekend doesn't mean that you should stay cooped up!"

My eyes shift to Andie before looking down. "I'm just tired, okay?"

As I walk away, I'm ever so aware of the fact someone is following me. Ever since I became an animagus, my senses have tripled, causing me to become aware of footsteps.

"Did you like the article, Potter?"

I don't even need to turn around to know who it is. However, turning around is a good idea, so I do. Immediately, I raise my pointer finger at him. "You moronic imbecile!" I take a step forward, not even grabbing for my wand that is in my pocket. "What, did you think that by doing this I'd pay attention to you?"

Draco looks shocked that I'm actually yelling at him. In all my time at Hogwarts, I've only lashed out a handful of times. It's just not in my personality to constantly show off that I'm pissed.

I'm more of that silent treatment type of person. You know what you did so I won't talk to you until you apologize, simple as that.

However, this article has broken that number one rule because someone had to be an idiot. "How daft do you have to be to talk to Rita Skeeter of all people? Are you just such a idiot that your brain couldn't comprehend that saying things like this is wrong?"

He's still not saying anything to my delight.

In a quick motion, I raise my fist and hit him on the nose, hard.

He groans as he holds his nose, seeing that it's producing a small amount of blood.

"That's for lying to Rita Skeeter and saying that stuff about me!"

I then proceed to slap him.

Tears well up in my eyes but I blink them away. "And that's for acting like a complete and utter brat."

And with that, I leave for the common rooms, determined to forever leave Draco Malfoy alone.

Chapter 76: The Third Task

Chapter Text

"Hailey, you're not going to eat?"

"No," I say while moving some peas around my plate. "I'm just not hungry."

"You're going to regret that," Theo says while stuffing his face with a large biscuit.

"I'll regret it if I barf in the middle of the task."

Theo shrugs, not really having a argument for that, because he knows it's true.

My nerves are higher than the entirety of the castle.

I literally just want to go back to my room and stay in bed until the task is over.

What didn't help is that fact that Rita Skeeter proceeded to make an entire article saying that Harry isn't well enough mentally to do the third task. So, my will to kill that woman as increased exponentially.

I had been wished good luck by the Weasleys due to the fact that there are families here.

From the corner of my eyes, I can see none other than David Fawley and Masey Prewett, also known as the parents of Aimee.

Aimee and I haven't talked since our fight on Halloween, so it's not like we know eachother very well anymore.

From what I remember from what Aimee told me, her parents aren't married. So, they chose to have Aimee's last name be the same as her mother's.

I don't fail to notice the sideglances the Weasleys send out to the three. I have no idea why Molly and her sister fell out, but I know it wasn't a good circ*mstance.

Whatever happened between the two definitely wasn't good.

"You okay Hails?"

I jump at the voice, only to sigh in relief when it's just Blaise. "What?"

Blaise and Andie stare at me in concern, holding eachother's hands above the table. "Hailey...are you sure you're okay?" Andie asks while squeezing her boyfriend's hand.

"I'm fine," I snap at them, immediately sending an apologetic look not even a few moments later.

"Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the Champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium now."

I say goodbye to all my friends before accompanying Harry and the rest of the champions. I can hear the Slytherins and Gryffindors applauding very loudly.

"Feeling alright Harry? Confident?"

Oh wow, no favoritism at all.

"I'm okay." Harry doesn't look okay at all. Although, he's acting better than me so that's a plus I guess.

Once we get to the Quittditch field, I have to gasp in surprise. In front of us is large twenty-four-foot hedge that has only one gap, and it is directly in front of us.

After five minutes of us all gaping at the maze, the stands begin to fill with people. I don't fail to notice the ever so familiar shade of brown hair that is my godfather.

Remus Lupin wished me luck but didn't eat at the table due to the amount of Slytherins sneering at him. Accompanying him was a girl with white blonde hair that was absolutely beautiful. She didn't speak, only nodding at me with a smile when Remus wished me good luck.

McGonagall, Hagrid, and Flitwick all meet up with us, all wearing red stars on their hats. "We are going to be patrolling the outside of the maze. If you get into difficulty, and wish to be rescued, send red sparks into the air, and one of us will come and get you, do you understand?"

We all nod, determined to get this thing over with.

"Off you go then!" Bagman says with a smile, completely the opposite of all five of us.

"Sonorous!" Bagman says while pointing his wand at his throat. "Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand! Tied in first place with eighty-five points each Ms. Hailey Potter, Mr. Cedric Diggory, and Mr. Harry Potter all from Hogwarts School!" Cheers cause birds to fly away into the Forbidden Forest. "In second place with eighty points is Mr. Viktor Krum, of Durmstrang Institute!" More applause cause birds to fly. "And in third place, Miss Fleur Delacour, of Beauxbatons Academy!"

It becomes harder to breathe as I realize that this could be the most dangerous task yet, and I'm terrified.

Harry, who seems to notice how frightened I look, hugs me quickly. "You'll do great Hailey, I know you will."

I smile at him. I know I'll do okay. I'm just afraid. "Thanks."

"Anytime."

"So...on my whistle, Hailey, Harry and Cedric!" Bagman says, still smiling. "Three...two...one!"

He toots his whistle and we all run into the maze. Immeditaly it's obvious that it is dark so I make sure my wand produces light.

After we make it about fifty yard up ahead, there is a three way spilt. Harry wishes us a goodbye as he takes the left and Cedric takes the right, giving me the only choice of going straight.

I stop just at the entrance on the path and lay my wand on my hand. "Point me." The wand points forward, so I know I just have to keep going forward. I almost laugh out loud at my luck.

The distant sound of the whistle causes me to pump my legs to force myself to run faster.

The cold feeling of the air makes me stop momentarily. There stands a dementor, reaching out for me. My mouth runs dry as I just stare at it. "Expecto Patronum!" The fox made of light runs around, warding off the dementor, but for some reason it doesn't leave.

This is odd.

It's a dementor, it should leave when it gets hit by my patronus.

Except it's not a dementor.

"Riddikulus!" The Dementor proceeds to turn into a coat wrack with a taped on face.

That's odd, I guess my fear changed.

I turn right, only to run into Harry. "Hailey! Don't go this way, huge Blast-Ended Skrewts!" He then runs off, making me just stand stand there for a moment, questioning everything.

I shrug it off and run left.

A scream makes me stop though. Was the Fleur?

"Impedimenta!" I run towards Harry's voice, only to see the Skrewts he was talking about, frozen thanks to his spell.

"Harry!" I wave at him. He nods, and I decide to follow him. We're better together than alone anyways.

We hit every dead end it seems. One after another, they keep coming like Jakob not taking a hint that I don't, in fact, like him.

"What are you doing?" Cedric yells, making me freeze. "What the he'll do you think you're doing?"

And then, I hear Krum's voice hiss, "Crucio!"

My heart drops in that moment as I hear Cedric's screams. Is this what happened to Fleur? Is Krum trying to thin out the competition?

Harry burns a hole through the hedge, allowing both of us to struggle through and get to Cedric.

"Stupefy!" Harry yells and Krum hits the floor.

I walk over to him and point my wand. "Gelata!" Jelly surrounds his entire body except for his head.

"Are you alright?" Harry asks gruffly.

"Yeah," Cedric says while panting. "Yeah...I don't believe it. He crept up behind me, I hear him, and I turned around, and he had his wand on me."

I rush over to Cedric and help him up. "I think he got Fleur."

Cedric nods, "I think so too."

I raise my wand and produce red sparks. "C'mon, they know he's here now." And with that, we walk away, Cedric leaving a few moments later since we are still opponents at the moment.

"Hailey, are you going to go on?" Harry asks as he realizes that I'm still her.

"No." And like that, I start to lead the way once my wand points us in the right direction.

Except, that wand points us directly at our next challenge;

a sphinx.

It has a body of lion but the head of a woman. She has almond shaped eyes that almost look as if they are staring into my soul.

She's pacing back and forth, causing me to put a hand out to Harry, to make sure he doesn't attack her. We might be able to get through this unscathed.

"You are very near your goal. The quickest way is past me." Her voice is hoarse and deep, as if she's been eating gravel for days on end.

"So...will you move, please?" Harry asks, making me roll my eyes. Gee, I wonder what the answer is going to be?

"No," she says while pacing still. "Not unless you can answer my riddle. Answer on your first guess, I let you pass. Answer wrongly, I attack you both. Remain silent and I will let you both walk away from me unscathed."

Harry and I look at eachother and nod. This is my strong suit. Not battles or monsters, but wits and intelligence.

"Okay can we hear the riddle, please?" I ask quickly. This hopefully will be a piece of cake.

"First think of the person who lives in disguise.
Who deals in secrets and tells naught but lies.
Next, tell me what's always the last thing to mend.
The middle of middle and end of end?
And finally give me the sound often heard.
During the search for hard to find word.
Now string together, and answer me this.
Which creature would you be unwilling to kiss?"

"Hailey?"

I nod, thinking. "Well let's see...a person who lives in diguise...an imposter? No, that's not it..." I mutter as I think. "A spy? Maybe. Okay let's work with the word spy. The last thing to mend...er - I don't know. The middle of middle and the end of end?"

I look at Harry but he just shrugs.

My eyes light up as I continue to think. "The letter d! Okay, next clue." I glance at the sphinx who looks all too happy.

"Er - What are you thinking Hailey?"

Harry looks confused due to the fact that I stopped muttering. I wave him off and continue to think, only to snap my fingers. "Er is a sound!" I turn towards the sphinx, who looks all too eager to know my answer. "Is the word spider?"

She smiles broadly before getting out of our way.

Harry starts to run first, making me huff. I really feel the love. "Thanks!"

As we come across the glowing Triwizard Cup, I become all too aware to the moving figure.

Cedric is running at it too, and he's going to get there first.

"Cedric, on your left!" I scream out as I see a immense shadow leap at him. Cedric hurls himself to the side just in time to avoid a huge spider. "Stupefy!" I yell out, it seems ineffective.

"Impedimenta!" Again, ineffective, but nice try Harry.

It bares its teeth before barreling at Harry. Harry attempts to kick at it, but nothing seems to work.

"Expelliarmus!" Expecting it to make the spider fly, I am pleasantly surprised that it makes it drop instead.

Harry, Cedric, and I all point our wands and shout, "stupefy!"

The spider slumps, no longer breathing.

I rush over to my brother, only to see goo on Harry's robes where the spider bit him. "Harry, can you stand?"

He attempts to, but shakes his head after a few seconds.

"Take it then, both of you." Harry says, gesturing towards Cedric and I.

I shake myh head immediately. "I'm not leavimg you hear alone."

"You two should take it. You should win. That's twice you've saved my neck in here."

"Don't be daft!" I yell out, actually angered. "You worked just as hard! You should take it!"

"It's not how it's supposed to work!"

"No."

I groan. Hufflepuffs are great, but their loyalty is sometimes annoying.

"Stop being noble. Just take it and we can get out of here."

"You told me about the dragons. I would've gone down in the first task if you hadn't told me what was coming."

"I had help on that too. You helped us both with the egg, we're square."

"I had help with the egg in the first place."

"You know what?" I say quickly, bored of this conversation that is going nowhere. "We all go and split the winnings, yeah?"

Both nod, causing Cedric and I to help Harry up.

"On three, right?" Harry says. "One...two...three!" We all touch the cup, only to gasp as we are pulled forward and are accompanied by the familiar feeling of a Portkey.

Harry falls beside Cedric and I as we land finally.

"Where are we?" Harry asks finally.

I look around only to have my heart drop.

It's the graveyard. My eyes glance at Cedric and his brown hair.

Cedric Diggory is going to die...

Chapter 77: Voldemort Revived

Chapter Text

Cedric is going to die...

My body shakes as I realize that there is nothing I can possibly do in the scenario. What can I do if someone throws the killing curse at him?

There is no protection charm, so that's out of the way. There is no blocking it, I would die. I could create a rock to block it but the attacker could easily kill Cedric as he is about to flee.

Cedric is going to die because I have no idea if what I want to do can be done.

Is Cedric going to die?

Not if I anything to say about it.

"Get down!" I say while pushing the older teen to the ground.

"Hailey, what are you-"

"Shut up!" I hiss, staring in front of us. "Cedric, go hide and make sure no one sees you alright?"

"Hailey-"

"I'm saving your life, go!" I hiss out. Cedric nods and runs off, successfully hiding in the fog and tombstones.

"Hailey, what was that about?" Harry asks me warily.

I stare at Harry. Whoever wants to kill Cedric will have to go through me before he can.

I'm a seer! I should actually use my gift and save people, not just let whatever happens come to pass!

Harry hisses, grabbing his forehead in pain. After a few seconds of him doubled over, my hand starts to hurt as well, causing me to gasp.

A short man in a cloak starts to drag Harry and I to a very large grave stone, only to conjure tight cords and bind us to it.

Harry and I both hear the shallow breaths of the individual. Harry begins to struggle and the man hits him.

"Wormtail, you bastard!" I yell out, struggling as well. "What, gotta ruin our lives too? Couldn't live with just killing our parents?"

He doesn't reply.

I continue to struggle as I become all too aware of the bundle of robes and the very large snake at our feet.

I don't like snakes.

Pettigrew is dragging what seems a heavy cauldron full of water closer to us. I glance at Harry, who is struggling against his binds as well.

Things go by quite quickly after that. The crackle of flames, the cauldron boiling almost immediately, my brother hissing in pain due to his scar. It seems like my life is flashing through my eyes like a movie, except it's just this day.

"Hurry."

I shiver at the sound of the strange voice. It doesn't sound quite alive, which is absolutely stupid on my part. Of course it's alive.

"It's ready, Master," Peter Pettigrew says in his ever so annoying tone.

"Now." The voice is so cold and distant. And when Wormtail reveals what has been talking, I want to barf on the spot

It is hairless and skinny, the color redish-black. The thing that makes my heart drop is its red eyes.

Don't tell me that thing is Voldemort?

Wormtail lowers the creature into the cauldron, making me hope that it drowns, but knowing that it won't.

"Bone of father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son!" The surface of the earth cracks, causing me to try to free myself of the binds once more.

Wormtail whimpers as he pulls out a knife. "Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master." He then proceeds to cut off his hand.

I look away, unable to actually see what is happening. I just can't stomach it at all.

"Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken, you will resurrect your foe."

Now I've been hurt before, but let me tell you, when your arm is cut open with a knife, it will be the most painful experience you have had. Believe me, because it just happened.

I scream at the pain of the knife cutting through my flesh, allowing fresh tears to escape my eyes. I'm terrified because I can't do anything.

My wand is on the ground.

"Robe me."

I look up in shock to see the one man I had hoped to never see again. The same man that caused me to see death in first year. The man that made me see thestrals since the end of first year.

Tom Riddle, otherwise known as Voldemort, is alive and well, and is standing in front of us.

Wormtail's robes are stained with blood now as he whimpers. I almost want to laugh at his pain, he deserves it after all, however, I don't.

"My Lord...my Lord...you promised....you did promise."

Voldemort looks bpred, as if annoyed by Wormtail. "Hold out your arm."

"Oh Master, thank you!" Peter proceeds to show him the bleeding stump, only for Voldemort to scoff at it.

"The other arm, Wormtail."

"Master, please...please."

Voldemort reveals Wormtail's left arm, that has a black tattoo on it. He ignores the whimpering of Wormtail and the screams from Harry and I. In the corner of my eye, I can spot some of Cedric's hair. He's staying put, good.

"It is back. They will all have noticed....and now, we will see...now we shall know..." he proceeds to touch Wormtail's arm, causing Harry to scream out in pain. "How many will be brave enough to return when they feel it? And how many will be foolish enough to stay away?"

He strides back and forth before staring at Harry and I with a wicked grin. "You stand, Harry and Hailey Potter, upon the remains of my late father. A muggle and a fool...very much like your dear mother." I struggle against the binds, wanting nothing more than to punch his lights out. "But they both had their uses, did they not? Your mother died to defend you two as children...and I killed my father, and see how useful he has proved himself, in death."

"You damned monster!" I yell out, my mouth not having a piece of cloth stuck in it like Harry does.

Voldemort looks at me with a bored expression before looking at Wormtail. "You didn't silence her?"

Wormtail whimpers, but bows anyways. "Sorry master." He then proceeds to take out a black cloth and stick it in my mouth, forcing me to not talk back.

"You see that house on the hillside, Potter? My father lived there. My mother, a witch who lived in this village, fell in love with him. But he abandoned her when she told him what she was... He didn't like magic, my father. He left and returned to his muggle parents before I was even born, Potter, and she died giving birth to me, leaving me raised to be raised in a muggle orphanage. But, I vowed to find him. I revenged myself upon him, that fool that gave me his name..Tom Riddle."

Voldemort continues to pace, his red eyes looking at every single tombstone. I hold my breath, hoping that he doesn't find Cedric hiding.

"Listen to me, reliving family history, why, I am growing quite sentimental
.

.but look Harry! My true family returns!"

In one moment, there wasn't anyone there, in the next there were many. Death Eaters stand before us, making me want to kick them.

A Death Eater falls to his knees, his hood falling, only to reveal David Fawley.

Aimee's father...

"Master - please! My family will be wondering where I am! I have a daughter, she's too young to find out about this!"

"Fawley, I see you settled down," Voldemort sneers at the man. "You've always been quite bothersome. You're free to go."

The man smiles at the dark lord, his eyes twinkling. "Thank you! Oh thank you!"

Voldemort begins to laugh. "Did you think I meant physically?" The man's smile drops as he stares at him. "I meant as a spirit Fawley. Avery! Kill him."

The man that I can only presume is Avery, raises his wand and produces the killing curse, ending the man's life right in front of Harry and I.

I attempt to scream, only to be stopped by the cloth. Deciding that I can't see any more of this 'meeting', I look away, determined to not see anything and not listen.

And it works, for a little bit.

It only stops working when I feel Harry being untied and the cloth being removed from my mouth. I struggle as I stare at the scared looking Harry. "Run Harry! Forget about me!"

Harry shakes his head, glancing at Wormtail who is about to hand him his wand.

"Run Harry!" Voldemort mocks. "I think I found something equally as entertaining. Wormtail, give him his wand. He'll see how useless he is when I kill his sister right in front of him."

"No!" Harry yells put, trying to run at me, only to be stopped by once of the Death Eaters. "Hailey!"

I stare at Voldemort who has his wand raised at me. I take a shaky breath, expecting to die quickly, only to gasp as the tombstone holding me explodes.

"What?" Voldemort himself looks shocked.

I don't fail to grab my wand and run towards the nearest tombstone to hide, luckily, I don't think they saw me.

Next to me is Cedric, who is smiling at me, his wand in his hand.

Cedric just saved my life.

I nod at him, a silent way to thank him as I look at the unraveling situation beyond the tombstone.

Harry and Voldemort are bowing and raising their wands. "No..." I mutter to myself.

The two are going to duel.

I almost get up, but am stopped by Cedric who is holding me down via my shoulder. He shakes his head, as if telling me that it's not worth it to go save Harry.

Harry, please be safe. You're a great wizard, so use those skills.

Voldemort raises his wand and I flinch, expecting Harry to meet his demise.

"Avada Kedavra!"

"Expelliarmus!"

And the strangest thing happens. A green light comes out of Voldemort's wand as red light comes out of Harry's, meeting in the middle.

After a few seconds, the light changes color, a golden light is revealed. I gasp as I see it.

It's quite beautiful.

They then start floating, which, is that about? I'm sorry but why is this so interesting to watch? It's a string of light.

Perhaps it is due to the fact that Harry can easily die. Voldemort is very advanced, and Harry is a fourth year who couldn't get his summoning charm down pact until Hermione made him cram.

Voldemort yells at his Death Eaters who are screaming at the light.

I have no idea what is happening due to Cedric pulling me down when a Death Eater gets too close.

All I know is that I hear Harry scream my name, so I grab Cedric and run towards the Triwizard cup. We all nod and touch the cup, Voldemort's screams of fury vanishing.

And with the cheers of the crowd, I realize something.

Cedric Diggory is alive.

And, I just changed his fate.

Chapter 78: Back

Chapter Text

The world seems to be engulfing me as my breaths become ragged. I hear Harry screaming about Voldemort, but I just grab my head.

We could have died.

I could have died.

Voldemort is alive again.

So many stressful things are happening at once and it is driving me insane. Harry and Voldemort did something tonight with their duel, and it terrifies me.

What was that golden light?

I crawl to the corner of the room to stay out of the way of the terrified spectators.

Hell, I don't even realize that I was forgotten until I wipe my eyes and look around.

Typical, always the forgotten twin I guess.

I stumble, not able to walk due to my entire body shaking. Right before I hit the ground however, I am grabbed by none other than Fred who looks concerned. "You alright there Hails?"

I shake my head and just hug him. "He's back, Fred." I grip onto his shirt as he strokes my hair.

"Hails, it's all right."

I shake my head once more as more tears stream down my face. "I could have died."

A cough makes us both turn around to see Draco standing there.

He only has to open his arms for me to stand up and hug him, to which he strokes my hair, just like Fred.

I let out a shaky breath.

While I'm not okay, I think I can forgive Draco one more time since he is holding me while I am sobbing.

What a way to end a year.

Chapter 79: Can’t Leave You Alone For Five Minutes

Chapter Text

"Girl, get me the flour," Petunia orders me due to the fact that I'm the only one in the kitchen with her.

"Yes Aunt Petunia," I say while grabbing the huge bag, huffing at the weight for a moment before setting it down on the counter. My ears perk up as I hear three sets of footsteps. Two are approaching while one is retreating.

That's odd, they weren't expecting visitors and Harry and Dudley would never return home together.

"Aunt Petunia, there's two people walking up to the front door," I say while putting the cookie batter in the mixer.

She sideglances me, questioning for a second how I even know, before walking quickly to the door. "Diddy! About time too, I was getting quite....Diddy, what's the matter?"

I turn off the mixer before walking towards the commotion. Dudley and Harry have come back. Dudley looks green while Harry just looks tired.

Before I can say anything, Dudley proceeds to throw up all over the carpet.

"Eww." Hopping over the vomit, I get to my brother. "What happened to him?"

Harry looks at me for a moment, my flippant attitude probably pissing him off. "Dementors."

I close my mouth after that.

No matter how much I love joking around, those things shouldn't be joked about at all.

"Diddy! Diddy, what's the matter with you. Vernon? Vernon!"

I cringe at the octave this woman's voice goes to. I wonder if her voice is going so high that only dogs can hear her?

"He's ill, Vernon!"

"What is it, son? What happened? Did Mrs. Polkiss give you something foreign for tea?"

Ah yes, because tea from another country is so bad for you.

"Why are you all covered in dirt, darling? Have you been lying on the ground?"

"Hang on, you haven't been mugged, have you, son?"

I cover my ears in a grimace as Petunia decides to let out a shrill scream.

"Phone the police, Vernon! Phone the police! Diddy, darling, speak to Mummy! What did they do to you?"

I notice Harry is attempting to leave the entire thing, making me stare at him. I'm not saying that his plan of escaping their rage is stupid, but I've seen Vernon run up those stairs quicker than a Firebolt while flying. So, he's not escaping anything.

"Who did it, son? Give us names. We'll get them, don't worry."

Dudley starts to mutter, making my heart drop. I gesture to Harry, telling him to run up the stairs but he ignores me.

"Shh! He's trying to say something, Vernon! What is it, Diddy? Tell Mummy!"

In a hoarse whisper, my entire world stops in an instant.

"Him."

I'm frozen. Harry is frozen. In a spilt second, nobody even knows what to do.

"Boy! Come here!"

And then, that stillness, that quiet, is gone in an instant. It is replaced with a red faced middle aged man who is furious at my brother. "What have you done to my son?"

"Nothing!" Okay, there are moments in my life where I want to slap people. This is one of those moments. Harry, do you really think Vernon is going to believe you? You're not stupid...well...you aren't entirely stupid. So why did you just do something stupid?

"What did he do to you, Diddy?" Petunia coos as she tries to soak up as much of the barf she can from his leather jacket. "Was it - was it you-know-what, darling? Did he use - his thing?"

You know, I almost want to laugh at this due to the fact that it could be taken out of context very easily.

"I didn't!" Petunia and Vernon glare at him as if he's lying. You know, I'm sort of happy that I didn't tag along, I get to stay out of this. "I didn't do anything to him, it wasn't me, it was-"

He gets cut off at the worst time with a owl swoops in and drops a envelope at Harry's feet.

"sh*t," I mutter as I stare at the envelope. Harry used magic outside of school and the Ministry isn't very happy with Harry and I (mostly Harry) after the whole Voldemort problem.

"Owls!" Vernon screams. "Owls again! I will again I will not have any more owls in my house!"

Harry opens the letter, making me hold my breath. The trace is difficult because it doesn't tell them who did the magic, so theoretically, I could be blamed for it.

Harry seems to read it twice before trying to run off.

"Where do you think you're going?" Vernon yells out. "I haven't finished with you boy!"

"Get out of the way," Harry says quietly, making me rush toward him.

I grab him by the collar, making sure he can hear me. "You be careful. This isn't third year Harry, you're not having to deal with your godfather. Voldemort is looking for you and this time, the Ministry isn't on our side. Don't mess it up."

And with that, I release him and brush past Vernon.

"Where do you think you're going girl?"

I turn around with a straight face and completely ignore the fact that Harry is holding his wand, complelty disregarding my warning.

"I am just in the way, Uncle Vernon. Would it not be better to scold my brother when I am not here?"

Vernon stares at me but decides to let me go, to my absolute surprise. I guess trying to lay low really does get you in a better light, even with abusive guardians.

So, for the next ten minutes, I lay on my bed with Midnight on my stomach, putting.

Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. And that end was a beautiful brown owl swooping into the room via the open window and dropping a letter on my face.

"There's some bread crumbs near the owl cage," I mutter, only to see the owl go grab some crumbs before flying off.

Now, who is the letter from?

I immediately decide to open it because, what else am I going to do, and find out that it is a letter from none other than Draco.

Potter,
According to my father, the Ministry is forcing Hogwarts to hire one of their own to fill the DADA position. I don't think they will be on your side, so please be careful. I would hate it if something happened because of your brother.

Stay safe, and I'll see you at school.
-Malfoy

A new teacher? I expected it but why is the Ministry forcing Hogwarts to hire one of their own employees.

Just what is Fudge doing?

"You look troubled."

I jump, but relax when I realize that it's just Harry. "It's fine, nothing to worry about."

Harry stares at me for a moment before shrugging and falling onto his bed face first.

"So, who got expelled?" I say while staring at the ceiling. Midnight has since jumped off me and is trying to attack Harry's always messy hair.

"What?" Harry jumps up, causing the black cat to hiss and jump away. He pets the cat before looking at me again. "How did you-"

I shrug. "We've been warned before and you did perform underage magic. So, they either expelled you, or is saying I did it and expelled me. So who is expelled?"

Harry slouches and falls back onto his bed, confirming my suspicions.

Harry is expelled from Hogwarts.

"Harry, I'm sure everything is alright-"

"Dumbledore is having them reconsider it."

Well thank Merlin.

"That's great," I say, scratching behind Midnight's ear as she jumps on my bed. "You going to tell Ron and Hermione?"

"I think Ron knows...but yeah I was going to write them."

"Good." Now, I could reply a lot better, but hey, that's not who I am, sorry.

So, I just watch Harry wait for Hedwig as the snowy owl takes her time hunting.

Harry is currently pacing. Now, if he was in a better mood, I would tell him everything will be alright.

But he's acting annoying so I don't think so.

Especially when he kicks his trunk and he is now limping everywhere. Like, what did you think was going to happen?

But, I guess everything is okay since Hedwig soars in with a frog in her beak. "About time!" Harry snarls, making me frown. "You can put that down, I've got work for you!"

Okay Harry, you seem to have pissed off your owl, good job.

"Come here," Harry says while taking the three small rolls of parchment. "Take these straight to Sirius, Ron, and Hermione and don't come back here without good long replies. Keep pecking them till they've written decent-length answers if you've got to. Understand?"

Okay, but Hedwig looks so sad that she doesn't get to eat her frog.

"Get going, then."

Hedwig flies away, her frog still in her beak.

I open my mouth to say something but decide against it. The last thing my brother needs is me butting in. I need to just leave him alone for now I guess.

Chapter 80: Escaping the Dursleys

Chapter Text

Do you know how difficult it is to watch your brother be in one room for four days straight? No? Good.

I've wanted to let him out of the room, but I know that if I do, the Dursleys won't be too happy.

What? I like to stay out of the room as much as possible.

Harry has been ranting about his worries and I just want to strangle him.

Sibling love right?

I know that the Ministry is against us Harry, that's obvious.

The one thing that is making me question a lot is how the pin pointed that Harry performed the spell. We both are in this area, and the trace doesn't say who performed underage magic. It is just so odd and I am truly determined to find out.

"We're going out."

I look up to see Vernon wearing his best suit and a smug smile. His beady eyes glare at both of us, as if taunting us.

"Sorry?" Harry says in confusion. Honestly, I don't blame him. I never know what those people are doing.

"We - that is to say, your Aunt, Dudley, and I - are going out."

"Fine."

"Good for you."

"You both are not to leave your bedroom while we are away." He glares at us, making me almost laugh. Does he think he's scary?

"Right."

"Sounds like a plan."

"You both are not to steal food from the fridge."

"Okay."

"Not hungry anyways."

"You're not to touch the television, the stereo, or any of our possessions."

"Right."

"Wouldn't want to watch television anyways."

Honestly, why would I want to watch muggle television?

"I'm going to lock the door."

"You do that."

"Bye."

Vernon glares at us before stomping off and slamming the door loudly. In no time at all, we are free.

"So, want to to do something?" I ask before grabbing a bobby pin.

Harry shakes and just rolls onto his side. I huff but decide to leave him alone.

After a few minutes of struggling with the pin, I hear the satisfying click and open the door. With a sigh of relief, I relish in the fact that the house is quiet. Only the sound of the pipes and my footsteps can be heard as I walk around.

Now, I could do a lot of things that could get me in trouble.

I could take some food from the cupboard, but I believe Petunia would know.

However, all I do is walk out the front door and close it behind me. The air is cold and crisp as I walk. The sun is setting, but that doesn't alarm me in the slightest.

I have no idea when the Dursleys will be back, and frankly, I don't care.

All I care about is the world around me, not the house that I grew up in.

I'm fifteen, and soon, I'll be of age. Well, I'll be of age in a little over two years.

Soon, I'll be able to explore the world. Maybe I'll tell Draco that I like him. I don't know, all I know is that I won't be with the Durlseys.

As I continue to walk, I get more aware of my surroundings as I get closer to a familiar alleyway.

As the sun sets, the air gets colder, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up straight.

It's colder then it should be.

Slowly, I turn around, only to come face to face with a Dementor. It just floats closer and closer, making me curse internally that I didn't bring my wand with me.

As I brace myself for the inevitable, I get surprised when the air is no longer cold.

As I look up, the Dementor is no longer there. Instead, it is a moon.

I'm pulled away, making the boggart slip back into the alley. "You aren't very smart, are you?" This female with purple hair asks as she drags me away.

Remus is on the other side of me, waving awkwardly. I wave as well.

"I don't think I understand-"

"Ah! Right!" The woman says while smiling. "Mad-Eye asked for me to fetch you when he realized you weren't in the house. Didn't think you would be met with a boggart though! I'm Tonks by the way."

"I'm Hail-"

"Everyone knows who you are." She says. "Quite strange that the boggart took a form of a Dementor though."

"What do you mean?"

"Well..." she trails off as we near the Dursley home. "You have seen a lot of things for a teenager, just would expect a different fear, that's all." She enters the Dursley home with Lupin and I behind her. "Mad-Eye! I've got her!"

"Good." Mad-Eye Moody grumbles. Tonks knocks over a plate, causing it to break with a loud crash.

I cover my mouth at the scene. Petunia is not going to be happy but oh well.

We all go up the stairs until we reach the door. Luckily, Harry opens the door, but seems to be holding his wand.

"Harry! It's okay!"

"Lower your wand, boy, before you take someone's eye out."

Harry seems to halt at Moody annd my voice. "Hailey? Professor Moody?"

"I don't know so much about Professor." Moody growls. "Never did get around to much teaching, did I?"

"Harry," I say while walking forward. "They're here to help."

"It's all right, Harry. We've come to take you away."

"Professor Lupin, is that you?"

Oh now he lowers his wand. Ungrateful little-

"Why are we all standing in the dark?" Tonks says before muttering, "Lumos."

I hiss at the light now filling the hall. My eyes did not appreciate that.

Harry looks confused, but when is he ever not confused?

"Oooh, he looks just like I thought he would!" Tonks beams at him. "Wotcher, Harry!"

"Yeah I see what you mean, Remus. He looks exactly like James."

"Except the eyes. Lily's eyes."

"You haven't seen her have you!" Tonka says as she shows me off like I'm some kind of creature she found. She puts her wand closer to me, making my features show up.

And just like that, some people are now discussing me...yay.

"Isn't that odd. She looks just like Lily."

"She has James' eyes though."

"Strange that they are exact opposites."

"We know Emmeline."

"Are you quite sure they are the real omes?" Mad-Eye says, probablybgetting annoyed with all the chattering. "It'd be a nice lookout if we bring back some Death Eater impersonating them. We ought to ask them both something only the real Potters would know. Unless anyone brought any Veritaserum?"

"Harry what form does your patronus take?"

"A stag."

"And Hailey?"

"A fox." You know, I like my patronus quite a lot. It's kind of fun to watch it when it bounces around playfully.

"That's them, Mad-Eye."

I extend my left hand and Harry gladly takes it as we start to walk down the stairs. However, Harry does attempt to put his wand in his back pocket, but is scolded by Moody.

"Don't put your wand there, boy! What if it ignited? Better wizards than you have lost her buttocks, you know!"

I really want to laugh at the moment. Harry's expression and the fact that everyone looks so confused, myself included, just adds to the fact that none of us know exactly how Mad-Eye knows that.

"Who d'you know who's lost a buttock?" Tonks asks while tilting her head.

"Never you mind!" Moody growls. "Elementary wand safety, nobody botheres about it anymore..." He starts to waddle towards the kitchen. "And I saw that."

I guess Tonks was rolling her eyes or something. I guess Moody can still see a lot thanks to that eye of his.

"How are you two?" Lupin asks once everyone starts to seemingly be okay.

"Fine," Harry and I say in unison, causing some people in the room to look at us strangly.

"I'm - you're really lucky the Dursleys are out..."

"I think they planned it Harry," I say while glancing at some of them. It would be difficult to plan something for the Dursleys to go do. If you tell yhem they won something, their judgememt is horrible.

"Lucky, ha!" Tonks says loudly. "It was me that lured them out of the way. Sent them a letter by muggle post telling them they'd been short-listed for the All-England Best-Kept Suburban Lawn Competition. They're heading out for the prize-giving right now...Or they think they are."

See? What did I just say. The Dursleys don't listen to reason if something can cause their pride to grow.

I start to chuckle once I imagine the face of Vernon when he finds out this was a trick. Won't that be hilarious. I wish I could see that honestly.

"We're leaving, aren't we?" Harry asks in a hopeful tone. I honestly don't blame him. I miss everyone. Hell, I even soemwhay miss Percy and Ron. "Soon?"

"Almost at once." Lupin smiles warmly at both of us. I think he understands our eagerness to go. "We're just waiting for the all-clear."

"Where are we going?" I ask. Honestly, I really hope the Burrow. It's so nice and warm there. Pure heaven honestly.

"The Burrow?" Harry then speaks my mind in a even more hopeful tone.

"Too risky." My shoulder slump at the news. Isn't that just great. "We've set up headquarters somewhere undetectable. It's taken quite a while..."

Moody proceeds to drink from his flask, making me cringe at the memories of Barty Crouch Jr. posing as the man.

"This is Alastor Moody, you two."

"Yeah, we know." Once again, Harry and creep everyone out by talking at the same time.

"And this is Nymphadora-"

"Don't call me Nymphadora, Remus." She interrupts and glares at him. "It's Tonks. "

"Nymphadora Tonks, who prefers to be known by her surname only." Remus finishes, causing me to laugh. He doesn't seem to care that she's galring holes into him.

"So would you know if your fool of a mother had called you Nymphadora." She mutters making me smile. She doesn't seem to like her name very much.

"And this is Kingsley Shacklebolt," he says while pointing at a bald dark skinned male. "Elphias Doge." Doge is sort of a man that can only be described with his voice, wheezy. Dedalus Diggle."

"We've met before!" The man drops his top hat. Wait, we have? When? I forget a lot of people after a while.

"Emmeline Vance," she's the woman who pointed out how strange it is that Harry and I are exact opposites. "Sturgis Podmore." He has straw colored hair and a square jawline.
"And Hestia Jones." Hestia has black hair and pink cheeks.

I wave awkwardly while Harry just nods.

"A surprising number people volunteered to come and get you." Aww, Lupin is fighting a smile. Honestly, how some people don't realize that we see your mouth twitching so we know that you're trying to smile is beyond me.

"Yes, well, the more the better," Moody says with almost a glare. What did we ever do to you?

Wait, we did end up getting him captured for a year...nevermind.

"We're your guards, Potters."

"Well thank you all for coming," I say kindly. They did take time to make sure Harry and I get to where we are going safely.

I get numerous replies but I honestly don't understand what any of them are saying. Pro tip, if you want to be heard, don't talk when everyone else is talking.

"We're just waiting for the signal to see if it's safe to set off," Lupin says while glancing out the window. "We've got about fifteen minutes."

Good to know, thanks.

"Very clean, aren't they, these Muggles?" Tonks says as she begins to explore the kitchen. "My dad's muggle-born and he's a right old slob. I suppose it varies, just like wizards?"

"Er - yeah. Look, what's going on, I haven't heard anything from anyone, what's Vol-"

I have Harry in the ribs as several of people around us hiss at the mere mention of his name. I honestly have disliked Harry just using his name causally. Perhaps it's juvenile, but considering the fact that I just saved someone's life from one of his followers, I think I have a mighty good reason to dislike the mention of the man.

"Shut up."

"What?" Harry snaps, causing me to want to smack him on the head. These people are saving us Harry, be a little nicer.

Moody looks at Harry and I with his normal eye, his magical one pointing at the ceiling, and pauses for a moment. "We're not discussing anything here, it's too risky. Damn it!" He proceeds to put a hand over his magical eye. "It keeps sticking, ever since that scum wore it..."

We then are met with a disgusting squelching sound, causing me to almost barf. Now, I am then greeted with the sight of the eye in his hand, and now I really have to hold onto Harry's arm so I don't fall.

That is disgusting.

"Mad-Eye, you do know that's disgusting, don't you?" Tonks says while glancing at me nervously. I wave her off as I let go of Harry.

I literally survived a night where Voldemort was at full strength, although I was hiding most of the time, so I can survive seeing the eye in someone's hand.

"Get me a glass of water, would you, Harry?"

Harry nods quickly, and leaves my side, causing me to glare at him.

Harry hands him a glass of water, causing me to cringe. Whatever he is going to do with that water, Petunia is not going to be happy about it.

"Cheers," Mad-Eye says off handily before plopping the eye in the water. "I want three-hundred-and-sixty degrees visibility on the return journey."

I decide to look away, earning me a look of sympathy by Lupin.

"How are we getting - wherever we're going?" I hear Harry ask.

"Brooms." Lupin glances at me again and still looks sorry that I had to see the disgusting sight. "Only way. You both are to young to Apparate, they'll be watching the Floo Network, and it's more than our lives worth to set up an authorized Potkey."

"Remus says you're a good flyers," the man who I think is named Kingsley says. I could probably know a bit more, but currently I still am looking a completely diffrent way than everyone is.

"Harry's excellent, I don't know about Hailey though."

"I'll manage," I reply before turning to face everyone, sighing in relief when I realize that Moody has his eye back in its rightful place. "I do have a broom, just never got around to trying out for the Slytherin Quidditch team."

"Anyways, you two better go and get packed. We want to be ready when the signal comes."

Harry and I nod, but once we reach the steps, we're stopped by Tonks. "I'll come and help you."

She then proceeds to follow us as we walk up the stairs. "Funny place, it's a bit too clean, d'you know what I mean? Bit unnatural. Oh this is better, well half the room is."

Harry has proceeded to mess up his half of the room in the last four days and I've hated it. However, we made a rule that we wouldn't touch the other half of the room unless we absolutely had to.

So, Harry's half of the room is a mess because he couldn't spend some of his time clean.

Now, my trunk is always packed so I honestly only had to make sure that Elaine and Midnight are in their cages and I'm done.

I proceed to sit on my bed with my trunk and two animals, and just stare at Harry who is struggling to gather all of his things.

Now, I could help him. However, the mess is his fault and I can't help but think he deserves it.

"You know, I don't think purple's my color. D'you think it's makes me look a bit peaky?"

Harry doesn't know what to say but I just decide to shale my head, but I guess she didn't see me or something.

"Yeah it does." She then proceeds to close her eyes and a second later, her hair turns bubblegum pink.

Well that's different.

"How did you do that?" Harry asks while gaping at her.

"I'm a Metamorphmagus." She looks at the mirror again, turning her head so she can see her hair. "It means I can change my appearance at will." Harry looks confused still, making me want to laugh. He does read, right? "I was born one. I got top marks in Concealment and Disguise during Auror training without study at all, it was great."

"You're an Auror?" Harry asks, looking impressed. Oh yeah, he was looking into that profession, I forgot.

"Yeah." Aww, she looks proud, that's cute. "Kingsley is as well. He's a bit higher than I am, though. I only qualified a year ago. Nearly failed in Stealth and Tracking, I'm dead clumsy. Did you hear me break that plate when we arrived downstairs?"

I think people in America heard that Tonks.

"Can you learn how to be a Metamorphmagus?" Harry, are you not liking your looks or something?

Tonka proceeds to chuckle at his question. "Bet you wouldn't mind hiding that scar sometimes, eh?" From where I am sitting, I don't fail to notice her glancing at Harry's forehead.

"No, I wouldn't mind." Harry then turns around, confirming that she was staring at his scar. He doesn't like people staring at it.

"Well, you'll have to learn the hard way I'm afraid. Metamorphmagi are really rare, they're born, not made. Most wizards need to use a wand or potions to change their appearance..." almost as if she forgot that we were supposed to be packing up, she shakes her head. "But we've got to get going. We're supposed to be packing."

"Oh yeah..." Harry mutters as he scrambles to grab more books.

"Don't be stupid, it'll be much quicker if I pack!" Tonks laughs out as she waves her wand. All the stuff then proceeds to get stuffed into Harry's trunk. "It's not very neat. My mum's got this knack of getting stuff to fit in neatly. She even gets the socks to fold themselves. But I never mastered how she does it - it's kind of a flick." She flicks her wand, but Harry's sock just feebly falls within the mess.

She slams the trunk closed awkwardly. "Ah, well at least it's all in." She glances at Hedwig's cage. "That could do with a vit of cleaning, Scourgify. Well, that's a bit better, I never got quite the hang of these sort of household spells." I mean, yeah, the owl droppings are gone. "Alright, we got everything?" She proceeds to glance at me, finally realizing that I was already packed. "Well, you sure do pack quickly."

"I already was packed." I say while swinging my legs. "Wanted to be ready for Hogwarts."

"Right..." she nods and turns back to my brother. "Got everything? Cauldron? Broom? Wow! A Firebolt?" She stares at the broom in shocked. I have a Nimbus Two-Thousand and one so it's not as flashy.

"And I'm still riding a Comet Two Sixty," she mutter bitterly. "Ah well, wand in your jeans? Both buttocks still on? Okay, let's go, Locomotor trunks."

Both of our trunks start floating a few feet in the air. Tonks is holding Hedwig's cage while Harry holds Midnight's and I carry Elaine's.

"Excellent." Lupin says while grabbing Elaine's cage from me. "We've got about a minute, I think. We should probably go into a garden so we're ready. I've left a letter telling your aunt and uncle not to -"

"They won't." Harry and I say bitterly.

Tonks shudders at us speaking in unison. "That's a bit creepy."

"That you're safe."

"That'll just depress them."

Tonks proceeds to look at the others around us and none of them seem to agree with her. "Don't you think that's a bit creepy?"

"And you'll see them next summer."

I tilt my head at his words. "Do we have to?"

Lupin only responds with a sympathetic smile.

"Come here, you two." Moody, the ever so angry man, beckons us. "I need to Disillusion you."

"You need to what?" Harry asks as Moody raises his wand above my head. I flinch as he taps my head and a tingly feeling runs across my body.

Harry gapes at me.

"Dissillusionment Charm. Lupin says one of you have a invisibility cloak, bit it won't stay on when we're flying, this'll disguise you better." He then taps Harry on the head.

Now I see why he was so amazed. Harry isn't invisible, but more a human chameleon.

"Nice on, Mad-Eye." Tonks says while grinning.

You know, she was right, the purple didn't suit her.

"Come on," Moody grumbles as he unlocks the back door. "Clear night. Could've done with a bit more cloud cover. Right, you two," he barks at Harry and I, "we're going to be flying in close formation. Tonks'll be right in front of you, keep together and keep close on her tail. Lupin'll be covering you from below. I'm going behind yiu. The rest'll be circling y. We don't break ranks for anything, got me? If one of us is killed-"

"But that's not likely, right?" I ask nervously. I don't think anything will happen, I haven't gotten a dream after all.

"-the others keep flying, don't stop, don't break ranks. If they take out all of us and you two survive, the rear guard are standing by to take over. Keep flying east and they'll join you two."

You know, I liked fake Mad-Eye better.

"Stop being so cheerful, Mad-Eye, he'll think you're not taking this seriously," Tonks says sarcastically as she straps Harry's trunk to her broom. Lupin is strapping mine to his along with Elaine's cage.

Midnight seems to have been taken by Kingsley, who seems to have taken her to be transported safely.

"I'm just telling them the plan," Moody growls. "Our job is to deliver them safely to headquarters and if we die in the attempt-"

"No one's going to die," Kingsley replies.

"Mount your brooms, that's the first signal!" Lupin yells out suddenly. I grab mine and just stare at the sky. In the distance, multiple red sparks are being released into the air.

"Second signal, let's go!" New sparks are released, this time green, prompting us all to start flying.

The cool air makes me sigh in relief. I decided that I would stop promising myself that I would join the team, but flying is really fun.

"Hard left, hard left, there's a muggle looking up!" Moody shouts as we all swerve to stay out of sight. "We need more height. Give it another quarter of a mile!"

We continue to soar up, causing my eyes to water as the air goes past me. I glance behind me, only to see how far up we really are.

The lights in the Dursley household is nothing but a few lighted dots, like a few ants.

"You alright Hailey?" Harry asks as he notices me slowing down.

I nod and smile. "Never better."

We continue to fly for a bit, the house getting farther and farther away.

"Bearing south!" Moody shouts. "Town ahead!"

We avoid the town, causing me to look at the glittering lights of the town. It looks just gorgeous.

"Bear southeast and keep climbing, there's some low clouds up ahead we can lose ourselves in!"

"We're not going through clouds!" Tonks yells out, making me sigh in relief. My hands are shaking due to the chill of the night. "We'll get soaked Mad-Eye!"

After about a hour of Tonks and Mad-Eye fighting about how we should get where we are supposed to go, we finally descend to the ground.

Harry and I are shaking as we look around. There is nothing but houses that look unwelcoming, and that's being nice.

"Where are we?" Harry asks, still shivering.

"In a minute," Lupin mutters causing me to unintentionally groan. I want to be warm thank you. It's freezing.

"Got it!" Moody says before pulling out what looks like a cigarette lighter. He clicks it and the nearest streetlamp goes out with a pop. After a few clicks, the street is pretty dark. "Borrowed it from Dumbledore. That'll take care of any muggles looking out of the window, see? Now, come on, quick."

He grabs Harry and I both by the arms and lead us across the street and onto pavement.

You know, I want to be nice, but this place is pretty disgusting.

It smells like rubbish and it just smells horrible.

"Here." Moody mutters before giving Harry and I a piece of paper. "Read it quickly and memorize."

The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix may be found at number twelve, Grimmauld Place, London.

The order of the what?

Chapter 81: Harry Throws a Temper Tantrum

Chapter Text

"What's the Order of the-"

"Not here boy!" Moody snarls at Harry, making me jump. What? He's scary. "Wait till we're inside!"

He pulls the parchment out of our hands and sets fire to it. It honestly reminds me of when Harry and my names were pulled out of the Goblet of Fire, except those pieces of parchment didn't burn totally.

Now, I've noticed that there is no number twelve. There is a eleven, there is a thirteen, but there isn't a number twelve. Unless this is like the train station, I have no idea how we are going to get to our location.

"But where's-"

"Think about what you just memorized."

Harry reaches out, and a battered door appears out of nowhere. As if a balloon was being inflated, another house is revealed.

Okay, so similar to the train station I guess.

"C'mon, hurry," Moody says while pushing us forward. I would protest to being pushed but, he's scary.

We walk up the stone steps, and are only stopped by Lupin, who taps the door twice. A metallic lock clicks, and the door opens.

"Get in, quick," Lupin mutters pushing Harry and I in. "But don't go far inside and don't touch anything."

I grab Harry's wrist as we walk inside. My nose scrunches up as the smell of rot, mold, dust, and the damp air all mix together to try and make me gag.

"Here." And then, Harry and I are hit on the head by Moody, making the charm he previously put on us lift. "Now stay still, everyone, while so give us a bit of light in here."

A soft hissing noise accompanies the room lighting up. Old gas lamps flicker, giving us a bit of light.

And from what I can see, I can only assume the family that own this house is at least mostly Slytherins due to the multiple snake decorations around us.

Foot steps echo through the hall, until Mrs. Weasley, a slightly chubby woman who is the nicest person ever, emerges from a door.

"Oh, Harry, Hailey, it's lovely to see you two!" She whispers, pulling us both into a hug. She holds me at arms length before doing the same to Harry. "You both look a bit peaky, you need some feeding up, but you'll have to wait a bit for dinner, I'm afraid..."

She turns to the wizards that got us here and whispers. "He's just arrived, the meeting's started."

"Meeting?" I question, but they don't seem to hear me.

The wizards behind us all start walking away, and we attempt to follow, but are stopped by Mrs. Weasley. "No, the meeting's only for members of the Order. Ron and Hermione are upstairs, you two can wait with them until the meeting's over and then we'll have dinner. And keep your voices down in the hall."

I tilt my head at her words. "Why?"

"I don't want to wake anything up."

Harry looks even more confused than usual at her words.

Mrs. Weasley, who decides that we should go, gets the hint that Harry is still rather confused. "I'll explain later, I've got to hurry, I'm supposed to be at the meeting. I'll show you both where you're sleeping." She presses a finger to her lips as we pass by long curtains.

We pass by a wall of shrunken heads, making me gag. Harry decides to look closer, making me smack his arm. I'm not in the mood to deal with shrunken heads, not today, not ever.

"Mrs. Wealsey, why-"

"Ron and Hermione will explain everything, dears, I've really got to be going. Harry, you're the door on the right. I'll call you when it's over. Hailey-" she glances around, realizing that she still needs to go. "The girls will show you to your room."

And with that, she scurries off. I decide to follow Harry to the room in question. The doorknob is shaped like a serpent's head, making me truly believe that this is a Slytherin household.

Now, I expected a lot of things when opening the door, but a bushy haired fifteen year old bear hugging my brother is not one of them.

"Harry! Hailey! Ron, they're here! We didn't hear you arrive! Oh how are you? Are you alrigjt? Have you been furious with us? I bet you have, I know our letters were useless. But we couldn't tell you anything, Dumbledore made us swear we wouldn't. Oh, we've got so much to tell you two! The dementors! When we heard..and that Ministry it's just outrageous, I've looked it all up. They can't expel you Harry, they just can't. There's provision in the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Socery for the use of magic in life-threatening situations-"

"Let them breathe Hermione!" For once, I actually think that Ron is right. Hermione is holding onto Harry rather tightly.

I walk up to the boy and huff. "Did you get even taller?"

He grins but shrugs.

Honestly, I live in a world of tall people, and I hate it. Maybe I can have Elaine bite their ankles until they can't walk. Maybe then they won't be standing taller than me.

"Hedwig!" I jump at Harry's voice, but calm down when I see the familiar snowy owl.

"She's in the right state, pecked us half to death when she brought your last letters, look at this-"

He shows Harry and I his index finger, that is now sporting a deep cut. I cringe but decide not to show it on my face very much.

"Oh yeah...Sorry about that, but I wanted answers, you know?"

"We wanted to tell you mate," Ron side glances me. "We wanted to tell both of you. Hermione was going spare, she kept saying you'd do something stupid of you were stuck all on your own without any news." Once again he looks at me. "Not you, she knew that you could wait." Well thanks Ron. "But Dumbledore made us-"

"Swear not to tell us, yeah Hermione's already said." Harry glares at them, making me smack him on the arm. These two aren't my best friends, they are his best friends. How am I acting nicer than he is?

"He seemed to think it was the best," Hermione says quickly. "Dumbledore, I mean."

"Right," Harry spits out, causing me to smack him again. Harry, unless you want me to break the rules and hex you, I suggest you be nicer.

"I think he thought you were both safest with the muggles-"

"Yeah?" Harry interupts.

"Well...no," Hermione cuts off Ron, "but that's why be had people from the Order of the Phoenix tailing you two all the time."

From what I can see, Harry is not happy with that answer. This isn't good at all....

Okay, but if he explodes, it's gonna be kind of funny.

"Didn't work that well, though, did it?" Harry says as his voice wavers a bit. Look, Harry, sweetie, I know you're mad, but calm yourself. They were trying to keep us safe. "Had to look after myself after all, didn't I?"

Okay, Harry, I'm sorry, but your arm is gonna be bruised by the time this conversation is over because I keep on having to smack you.

"He was so angry," gee Hermione, can you be a bit more awestruck? "Dumbledore. We saw him. When he found out Mundungus had left before his shift ended. He was scary."

Okay, but me scary or Mad-Eye scary? Both are scary, but Mad-Eye is a bit more so.

"Well, I'm glad he left," Harry says coldly.

"Well I'm certainly not!" I say a bit too loud. "Honestly Harry, you could have died. Or you could have gotten the kiss."

"If he hadn't, I wouldn't have done magic and Dumbledore probably would have left us at Privet Drive all summer."

"Harry, you're being a arse, you do realize that, right?" I grumble at his tone. Harry can be pissed all he wants but he is not being rude to his best friends after not seeing them for a month.

"Aren't you...aren't you worried about the Ministry of Magic hearing?" Hermione's voice is a lot softer now, making me wonder if he actually is hurting her feelings.

"No," Harry replies before starting to look around. I honestly would love to smack him again, but it doesn't seem to do anything.

"So why's Dumbledore been so keen to keep us in the dark?" His voice wavers again, making me wonder if he's going to blow up or something. "Did you bother to ask him at all?"

"We told Dumbledore we wanted to tell you what was going on," Ron says. He looks super frantic and I honestly don't blame him. Harry's acting like it is his time of the month when he's a guy. "We did, mate. But he's really busy now, we've only seen him twice since we came here and he didn't have much time, he just made us swear not to tell if you important stuff when we wrote. He said the owls might be intercepted-"

"He could still've kept us informed if he wanted to."

"Harry-"

"You're not telling me he doesn't know how to send messages without owls."

Hermione glances at Ron and I in panic. "I thought that too. But he didn't want you two to know anything."

"Maybe he thinks we can't be trusted," Harry's voice wavers again.

"Harry, you know that's not t-"

"Don't be thick," Ron says. I actually think he's annoyed, which I don't blame him actually.

"Or that we can't take care of ourselves."

"Of course he doesn't think that!" Hermione looks like she's severly stressed out, which again, I don't blame her.

"So how come we have to stay at the Dursleys' will you two get to join in everything that's going on here?" His voice gets increasingly louder, making me visibly flinch. Harry is pissed off, and I don't like it when he's pissed off.
"How come you two are allowed to know everything that's going on-"

"We're not!" Ron interrupts, making me sigh. At least Harry isn't screaming anymore. "Mom won't let us near the meetings, she says we're too young-"

You know, I probably spoke too soon.

"So you haven't been in the meetings, big deal! You've been here, haven't you? You've still been together! We've been stuck at the Dursleys' for a month! And I've handled more than you two've ever managed and Dumbledore knows it! Who saved the Philosopher's Stone? Who got rid of Riddle? Who saved both of your skins from the Dementors?"

I'm honestly unable to do anything. Harry needs to get his frustrations out, yes, but he's not doing himself a favor when doing this.

"Who had to get past dragons and sphinxes and every other foul thing last year? Who saw him come back? Who had to escape from him? Me!"

From what I can see, Ron and Hermione are at a loss for words because I'm pretty sure they haven't seen Harry this pissed before. Honestly, I haven't seen him this pissed before.

"But why shouldn't I know what's going on? Why should anyone bother to tell me me what's been happening?"

"Harry, we wanted to tell you, we really did-" Hermione looks as if she's pleading with him to stop screaming.

"Can't've wanted to that much, can you, or you'd have sent me a owl! But Dumbledore made you swear-"

"Well, he did-"

"Four weeks I've been stuck in Privet Drive, nicking papers out of bins to try and find out what's going on-"

"We wanted to-"

"I suppose you've been having a real laugh, haven't you? All holed up here together-"

He is interrupted by me slapping his face, causing him to stop immediately. "Hailey-"

"No!" I yell out, causing everyone to flinch. "You weren't the only one who saved the stone that night you know! Ron got hurt because of the chess pieces, Hermione saved all of our lives with the Devil's Snare, and I went with you until the end! I saw Quirrell die Harry! You passed put before seeing it though so it must not matter!"

"Hailey I-"

"I'm not finished!" I snap, causing Harry to close his mouth. "Hermione and I got petrified just so you and Ron could stop the basilisk! And last year, I went through all the hell you did! Sure, I didn't battle him, but I still have a scar from where Wormtail took my blood! I had to make sure that you and Cedric were alive! I had to witness you almost dying because I'm such a coward that I couldn't help."

"Hails-"

"Don't Hails me you arse!" I interupt him again. "This isn't just about you anymore, this is about all of us." I glance behind me to see Hermione looking shocked that I actually started screaming. "All four of us have gone through hell. Not everything is about you Harry!"

So, after my blow up, we just all stand around in awkward silence, not knowing what to say.

Finally, Harry decides to speak. "So, what have you two been doing if you're not allowed in meetings?" Harry demands, but in a much softer voice after realizing that I won't hesitate to hurt him if he doesn't shut up and be nice. "You said you'd been busy."

"We have," Hermione says while glancing at me. "We've been decontaminating this house, it's been empty for ages and stuff's been breeding in here. We've managed to clean out the kitchen, most of the bedrooms, and I think we're doing the drawing room tomorrow-"

Hermione screams as two loud cracks ring through the room before Fred and George appear out of thin air.

"Stop doing that!" Hermione says weakly.

"Hello Harry," George grins before nodding at me, to which I nod back. "Hailey we thought we'd had your duclet tones."

"You don't want to bottle up your anger like that, Harry, let it all out," Fred beams while waving at me. "There might be a couple people fifty miles away who didn't hear you."

I laugh, covering my mouth once I notice that Harry is glaring at me.

"You two passed your Apparation tests then?" Harry is sounding grumpy, I wonder if he didn't like the fact that I yelled at him.

"With distinction," Fred beams, earning a high five from me.

"Good for you," I smile, only to have Fred look away from me, making my head tilt.

"It would have taken you about thirty seconds longer to walk down the stairs." Ron just looks mad. Do they do this all the time then?

"Time is Galleons, little brother. Anyways, Hailey, Harry, you two are interfering with reception. Extendable ears." Fred holds up a flesh colored string that is trailed behind him. "We're trying to hear what's going on downstairs."

"You want to be careful," Ron says while staring at the string. "If Mum sees one of them again..."

"It's worth the risk, that's a major meeting they're having," Fred says while sitting next to me on the floor.

The door opens, only to reveal Ginny, another child of the Weasleys. "Oh hello Harry, Hailey, I thought I heard your voices." I wave, but Harry, being the moody piece of crap he is, refuses to acknowledge the poor girl. "It's a no go with the Extendable Ears, she's gone and put an Imperturbable Charm on the kitchen door."

"How do you know?" George says while sitting on the other side of me.

"Tonks told me how to find out," Ginny says with a smile. "You just chuck stuff at the door and if it can't make contact, the door has been Imperturbed. I've been flicking Dungbombs at it from the top of the stairs and they just soar away from it, so there's no way the Extendable Ears will be able to go under the gap."

Fred sighs at the news. "Shame. I really fancied finding out what old Snape's been up to."

Now this peaks my interest. "Snape?" Harry and I say in unison, causing everyone in the room to stare at us.

"Yeah," George says while carefully closing the door. "Giving a report. Top secret."

"Git."

"He's on our side now," Hermione says quickly, noticing that Harry looks confused on why they even have Snape here.

Ron snorts however at her comment. "Doesn't stop him being a git. The way he looks at us when he sees us..."

"Bill doesn't like him either," Ginny says in a matter of factly tone.

Harry looks like he is about the yell again, but sinks onto the bed he is sitting on. "Is Bill here? I though he was working in Egypt."

"He applied for a desk job so he could come home and work for the Order," Fred says while handing me a unmarked sweet. I stare at him in a questioning manner but he just waves me off. "He says he misses the tombs but there are compensations..."

Harry looks even more confused than usual with his words. "What do you mean?"

"Remember old Fleur Delacour?" George says while grinning. "She's got a job at the Gringotts to eemprove 'er Eeenglish-"

"-and Bill's been giving her a lot of private lessons." Fred says while snickering. He side glances me as I continue to stare at the sweet he gave me. He nudges me, causing me to look directly at him. "It's just a regular sweet, don't worry."

I decide that it's not worth it to question so I just pop it in my mouth, only to notice it tastes like a Skittle, but it doesn't look like one.

"Charlie's in the Order too, but he's in Romaina, Dumbledore wants as many foreign wizards brought in as possible so, Charlie's trying to make contacts on his days off."

"Couldn't Percy do that?" I decide to ask. I've been wondering where the twat is.

Everyone is just quiet after my question.

"Whatever you do, don't mention Percy in front of Mum and Dad." Ron says in a tense matter.

Harry decides to ask the next question. "Why not?"

"Because every time Percy's name's mentioned, Dad breaks whatever he's holding a Mum starts crying."

What exactly did that twat do?

"It's been awful," Ginny says sadly.

George and Fred look like they're trying not to say anything to mean. "I think we're well shut of him."

Now, this is where I step in. "What happened?"

So, they explain that Percy has been a jerk, fighting with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, saying that if they help Dumbledore, they will go down with Dumbledore. Also, he blamed his father for their lack of money.

Now, I would be pissed, but I'm now royally pissed when they proceed to tell me that he slammed his door in Mrs. Weasley's face. That is going way too far.

"Percy takes the Daily Prophet seriously," Hermione says tartly. Everyone nods, confirming what she's saying.

"What are you talkin about?" Harry asks.

I decide to hide due to the fact that I actually read the entirety of the Daily Prophet, when Harry only read the front page. So I know what they have been saying. They mostly target Harry, probably due to the fact that he screamed to everyone that Voldemort was back while I just looked terrified.

"Haven't you...haven't you been getting the Daily Prophet?" Hermione asks nervously.

"Have you been reading it thoroughly?" Hermione asks, even more nervous than she previously was.

"Not cover to cover," Harry says defensively. I drop my head, mad at myself for not telling him about the jokes. "If they were going to report anything about Voldemort it would be headline news, wouldn't it!"

Everyone, including myself, flinch at the mention of the name.

"Well you need to read it cover to cover to pick it up, but they...they mention you both a couple times a week. Mostly, they mention you Harry."

"But I haven't seen-"

"I've seen it," I say in a hushed voice. Harry looks at me with a arched eyebrow so I decide to elaborate. "When you would throw away the paper, I would take it and read the entire thing. I didn't have much to read so that was the only way to pass the time once I finished the summer homework."

"They just slip you in, like standing you're a standing joke."

"What d'you-?"

"It's quite nasty, actually." Hermione forces herself to be a but calmer, which I appreciate. "They're just building on Rita's stuff."

Eww, that woman. She's the most annoying thing in the world. The fact that she spread lies about people was just moronic in my opinion.

"But she's not writing for them anymore, is she?"

"Oh no, she kept her promise...not that she's got any choice." Hermione smirks,reminding me never to get on her bad side. "But she laid the foundation for what they're trying to do now."

"Which is what?" Harry asks, getting impatient.

"They're writing as if we are attention seeking. They want us to be painted as the twins that want to still be in the spot light or something." I say quickly. Everyone stares at me, causing me to shrug. "You all were taking too long."

"I didn't...we didn't ask...we didn't want...Voldemort killed our parents!" Harry splutters out. "We got famous because he murdered our parents but couldn't kill us! Who wants to be famous for that? Don't they think we'd rather it never-"

"We know, Harry," Ginny cuts him off.

"And of course, they didn't report a word about the dementors attacking you. Someone's told them to keep that quiet. That should've been really big story, out of control dementors. They haven't even reported that you broke an International Statute of Secrecy - we thought that they would, it would tie in so well with image of you being some stupid show-off - we think that they've been biding their time until you're expelled, then they're going to go to town - I mean if you're expelled, obviously." Hermione says hastily. "You shouldn't be, not if they abide by their own laws, there's no case against you."

Harry looks like he wants to change the subject, but is interrupted by footsteps.

"Uh-oh."

Fred gives the Extendable Ear a good tug, winks at me, and with a loud crack, Fred and George are gone.

Seconds later, Mrs. Appears in the doorway. "The meeting's over, you can come down and have dinner now, everyone's dying to see you two. And who's left those Dungbombs outside the kitchen the kitchen door?"

"Crookshanks," Ginny replies without hesitation. "He loves playing with them."

"Oh," Mrs. Weasley says, "I thought it might have been Kreacher, he keeps doing odd things like that. Now don't forget about keep your voices down the in the hall. Ginny your hands are filthy, what have you been doing? Go wash them before dinner..." Ginny grimaces as she follows her mother out of the room.

From what I can see, Ron and Hermione are staring at Harry nervously. "Look..." Harry mutters but is stopped by Ron shaking his head.

"We knew you'd be angry, Harry, we don't really blame you, but you've got to understand, we did try to persuade Dumbledore-"

Harry cuts Hermione off with, "yeah I know."

"So..." I trail off, deciding to change the subject. "Who's Kreacher?"

"The house-elf who lives here. Nutter. Never met one like that him."

Hermione frowns at Ron's words. "He's not a nutter, Ron-"

Ron decides to cut off the girl there. "His life's ambition is to have his head cut off and stuck up on a plaque just like his mother," Ron says irritably. "Is that normal, Hermione?"

"Well, if he's a bit strange, it's not his fault-"

"Hermione still hasn't given up on spew-"

"It's not 'spew'!" Hermione says in a heated manner. "It's the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare, and it's not just me, Dumbledore says we should be kind to Kreacher too!"

"Wait, you were being serious with spew?" I ask. The three stare at me like I've grown three heads but I just shrug. "I thought it was a joke."

"Anyways, I'm starving," Ron says. I'm actually quite hungry as well so I following him quickly because I want some food.

Before we can go down, Ron flings his arm so we can stop. "Hold it! They're still in the hall, we might be able to hear something-"

I notice that Fred and George have the dame idea since they are lowering the Extendable Ear.

Everyone starts to leave, causing Ron to curse loudly. "Snape never eats here. Thanks god, c'mon."

"Don't forget to keep your voice down," Hermione whispers.

"We're eating down the kitchen," Mrs. Weasley whispers as we get to the bottom of the stairs. "If you tiptoe across the hall, it's through this door right here-"

We all stop when we hear a loud crash.

"Tonks!" Mrs. Weasley screams while Hermione and Ron cover their ears. Harry and I look at them, being extremely confused.

"I'm sorry!" Tonks shrieks, laying flat on the ground. "It's that stupid umbrella stand, that's the second time I've tripped over-"

We are all cut off with shrieking.

The curtains open to reveal a old woman with a black cap. She's drooling, and her eyes are rolling. Her face is yellow and stretched as she screams. Due to her screaming, the other portraits begin to yell as well.

Lupin and Mrs. Weasley try to close the curtains, but are unable to get close enough.

"Filth! Scum! By-products of dirt and vileness! Half-breeds, mutants, freaks, begone from this place! How dare you befoul the house of my fathers-"

Tonks is apologizing over and over again when trying to get the umbrella rack to stand up again. Mrs. Weasley is stunning each portrait, making them shut up.

Suddenly, a man with long black hair and a female with white-blonde hair emerge from a door, both looking rather annoyed.

"Shut up, you horrible old, shut up!" The man yells before seizing one of the curtains. The female helps Lupin with the other curtain.

"Yoooou! Blood traitor, abomination, shame of my flesh!"

"I said, shut up!" He yells and the three are able to close the curtains. The screams die down, making us all sigh in relief.

"I honestly hate that woman," the blonde says while panting. She removes her hair from her eyes, making me gape.

What is it with new people and actually being attractive?

The girl is literally above the level of Fleur, and Fleur is a quarter Veela!

She notices me and nudges the man, causing him to remove his hair from his eyes. Sirius grins at Harry and I, causing us both to smile. "Hello Harry, Hailey, I see you've met my mother."

Chapter 82: The Order

Chapter Text

"Your-"

"My dear old mum, yeah." Sirius says while scratching the back of his neck. The female that came out with him seems to be checking the other portraits to make sure they are all asleep. "We've been trying to get her down for a month but we think she could put a Permanent Sticking Charm on the back of canvas. Let's get downstairs, quick, before they all wake up again."

We all walk through a door that leads us to a flight of steps. "But what's a portrait of your mother doing here?"

"Hasn't anyone told you? This was my parents' house," Sirius says as we continue to walk. "But I'm last Black left, so it's mine now. I offered it yo Dumbledore for headquarters...about the only useful thing I've been able to do."

"Oh, I wouldn't say that," The stranger says with a straight face. "You've kept the lot of us sane, so that's a plus."

"Who are you?" I ask, cringing at how straight forward I was.

Her eyes flick to me before looking away, almost as if she rememebered something horrible. She shakes her head and smiles as we continue to walk. "I'm Jean, it's nice to see you two again."

"Again?"

She nods as we reach the basem*nt kitchen. "I was friends with your parents, so obviously I saw you both when you were babies. I also went with Remus to watch...the third task." She awkwardly opens the door, allowing us all to enter the room before she could.

The kitchen is a lot less gloomy, but not much better. One of the only sources of light is a huge fire on the far end of the room.

Mr. Weasley and Bill seem to be having a conversation, that is, until Mrs. Weasley clears her throat to grab her husband's attention.

He turns to us and a large smile makes itself known on his face. "Harry! Hailey! Good to see you two!"

I smile at him, deciding not to talk at the moment. Jean is already in the room, standing next to Sirius. Harry is beside me, staring at the room.

"Journey all right?" Bill asks as he seems to be rolling up lengths of parchment. "Mad-Eye didn't make you come via Greenland then?"

"He tried," Tonks says while walking toward Bill.

"Tonks, maybe you should wait," Jean says while grabbing the girl's arm. "Why don't you sit down?"

"But I want to help!"

"I know you do," she says with a smile. "But Bill doesn't need much help now."

While I'm staring at the Jean and Tonks scene, Harry seems to be glancing at the parchments, causing Mrs. Weasley to be perturbed.

"This sort of thing ought to be cleared away promptly at the end of the meetings," Mrs. Weasley snaps.

Bill doesn't reply, but pulls out his wand. "Evanesco!" And just like that, the scrolls are gone.

"Come down you two," Sirius says while taking his place at the table. Jean sits to the right of Sirius, keeping an eye on Tonks. "You've both met Mundungus haven't you?"

This thing that looks like a pile of rags gives a long grunting snore before jerking away. "Some'n say m' name? I 'gree with Sirius..." he raises a hand as if he's voting, causing Ginny to giggle.

The meeting's over, Dung," Sirius says as Harry sits down next to me. "Harry and Hailey have arrived."

"Eh?" He glances at both of us through his ginger hair. "Blimey, so 'e 'as. Yeah... you all right, 'arry?"

"Yeah," Harry says. He honestly looks uncomfortable....aww poor him.

Mundungus pulls out a grimy black pipe and ignites it. Large clouds of green smoke fill the room. "Owe you a'pology."

Jean starts coughing, causing Sirius to pat her on the back.

"For the last time, Mundungus, will you please not smoke that thing in the kitchen, especially when we're about to eat!" Mrs. Weasley hands a rag to Jean so she can cover her mouth.

"Thanks Molly," she mutters, not coughing as much.

"Anytime dear," Mrs. Weasley says before glaring at Mundungus. "Mundungus!"

"Right. sorry Molly."

The cloud leaves the room, but a smell of burning socks still lingers. Jean puts down the rag and just glares at the man.

"And, if you want to eat dinner before midnight, I'll need a hand." Harry and I start to stand up, but Mrs. Weasley stops us. "No, you can stay where you are, dears, you've had a long journey."

"I'll go then," Jean says while slipping out of her chair.

Mrs. Weasley smiles at her. "Are you sure? You had a nasty cough."

She shrugs while glaring at Mundungus. "He's always smoking in here, maybe I'm more used to it."

Okay. She sounds a bit mad. And I feel like Mundungus thinks that too since he's sinking into the bundle of clothing on him like a turtle.

"What can I do Molly?" Tonks asks enthusiastically.

Mrs. Weasley looks at her awkwardly before looking toward Jean. Jean shrugs, obviously not wanting to make the call either. "Er - no, it's all right, Tonls, you have to rest too, you've done enough today-"

"No, no, I want to help!" Tonks says while knocking over a chair as she hurries to help Ginny get the dishes.

Soon, Mrs. Weasley is making about a dozen heavy knives cut up meats and vegtables, while Jean is stirring a cauldron over the fire.

"Seen old Figgy since?"

Oh right, Mundungus is here. "No, I haven't seen anyone."

In the corner of my eye, I see Crookshanks and Midnight play fighting, jumping away from the other every few nips.

"See I wouldn' 'ave left," Mundungus says while leaning forward, "but I 'ad a business opportunity-"

"They don't need to know about your work, Mundungus," Jean says while stirring the pot. Her blue eyes glare at him.

Mundungus sinks further into his chair when she seems to flicker, showing some scaly wings and her face resembles a bird's for a spilt second.

Wait.

I turn to the girl who is back to looking really pretty, softly smiling as she stirs the pot. "Jean?"

"Yeah?" Her eyes flick to me before looking back at the pot.

"Are you a veela?"

Okay, what's with me being so straightforward? That's stupid of me.

She once again softly smiles before chuckling for a few seconds. "You're straight forward, aren't you?"

I shrug, but lean on my wrist as I wait to find out.

She notices this of course and silently charms the spoon to stir on its own as she walks over to me.

"If you want to know so badly," she says while sitting down, "then yes. Well, half, my mum was a full on veela."

"Oh." I really don't know what else to ask. It's really nice that she actually answered my question. How many people will answer that kind of questions?

My response however, has her smiling. "You're cute, you know that?" Her eyes flick over to Sirius for a second, a soft smile spreading on her face as she just sees him petting Crookshanks. She shakes her head before going back to me. "Sorry that I couldn't go get you by the way."

I tilt my head at the woman. "Why are you sorry?"

She shrugs, glancing at the pot, making sure the spoon is still stirring. "Well, I'd love to see the Dursleys, your parents, well your dad mostly, would constantly complain about those two."

"You knew our parents?" My voice is a but more excited then I would like.

"Yep!" She grins, scratching at a piece of food stuck on the table that Molly seemed to miss when she cleaned the table. "In my later years, you could probably consider your dad one of my best friends, although I was never number one." She once again smiles, but it looks a bit sadder. "Sirius always had that spot, which was fine. But, your dad was a great guy."

Maybe I can get more information from her about my parents?

But, she looks like everything she's saying is painful.

"Let go of the silver, Mundungus." Jean says without even looking at him.

"It's fine, love, it doesn't really matter if he nicks it."

Wait, 'love'?"

I glance at both of them, putting two and two together. Okay, I can see it I guess.

"Yeah?" Her eyes look like she's deciding if she wants to challenge him or not. They stare at eachother before Jean looks away first.

"Ha! I win!"

A smile spreads across her features as she suppresses a laugh. "Shut up." Her eyes flick over to Mundungus. "I expect you to give me back my ring before you leave Mundungus."

He jumps and looks like he was just caught, which it seems like he was just caught. "'ow did you know that?"

She tilts her head and grins. "I didn't until you confirmed it just now."

I stiffle a laugh at how they all interact with eachother. Do they ever really grow up, because it seems like they all act like children still.

"Fred - George - No, just carry them!" Mrs. Weasley shrieks at her two sons.

We all duck when we realize the Fred and George bewitched a large cauldron of stew, a flagon of butterbeer, and a breadboard (knife included), to hurtle at us at the same time.

The cauldron skids onto the table, leaving a burn trail. The flagon is saved by Jean using a levitating spell and gently putting it on the table. The knife on the board falls and lands point down, in the same place where Sirius had his hand a few moments prior.

"For heaven's sake! There was no need! I've had enough of this! Just because you're allowed to use magic now doesn't mean you should whip out your wands out for every little thing!"

"I'm guessing they've been annoying," I mutter, staring at the fuming Mrs. Weasley.

Jean nods, looking interested in the drama as well. "Very."

"We were trying to save a bit of time!" Fred says while pulling the knife out of the table. "Sorry Sirius, mate -didn't mean to-"

Harry and Sirius interupt him by laughing, causing Jean and I to laugh as well at the situation.

"Boys," Mr. Weasley says while putting the stew at the middle of the table. "Your mother's right, you're supposed to be show a sense of responsibility now you come of age-"

"None of your brothers caused this much trouble!" Molly rages slamming another flagon of butterbeer on the table, even though Jean saved the first one. "Bill didn't feel the need to Apparate every few feet! Charlie didn't Charm everything he met! Percy-"

She stops dead, her face paling. Jean looks down, making me guess that she was there during the initial fight.

"Let's eat," Bill says quickly, causing everyone to sigh in relief.

"It looks wonderful, Molly," Lupin says with a smile making me do a double take.

He was just not talking for a good thirty minutes. I literally forgot he was there.

Everyone shuffles silently, getting their plates filled.

"I've been meaning to tell you, there's something trapped in the writing desk in the drawing room, it keeps rattling and shaking. Of course, it could just be a boggart, but I thought we ought to ask Alastor to have a look at it before we let it out."

Jean snorts as eats some of the stew. "He's probably going to say a basilisk or something equally bad."

If anyone could hear her, they sure don't act like it.

"The curtains are in full of doxies too," Mrs. Weasley says, "I thought we might try and tackle them tomorrow."

"I look forward to it," Sirius says in a sarcastic tone, causing Jean to smile at him.

Yeah these two most probably have something going on. Should I ask her about it? No. That would be overstepping boundaries, wouldn't it?

"So, Hailey," Jean says with a grin, drinking some butterbeer. I just nod at her, as if asking her to continue as I eat some stew. "You ever heard of a kid named Draco Malfoy?"

Have you ever spit out hot stew before? It hurts.

In the corner of my eye, I see Jean smirking at the whole thing. She's enjoying this.

"I've met him."

"Really?" She lifts a brow, still smiling. "Remus told me how close you two are. Honestly, that's absolutely adorable."

I am so lucky that I wasn't eating anything, I probably would have done the same thing again.

"Yeah...we're sort of friends."

"Good," Jean says while getting herself another helping of the stew. "I knew his father, who was an absolute prat by the way, and I was hoping that the kid would get some good influences."

"Well...he still is a prat most of the time."

"Oh really?" She says, her eyes trained on me. "Please do tell."

This girl somewhat makes me feel safe and at the same time creeps me out. "Why do you need to know?"

"I don't," Jean responds, going back to her food. "I just want to know what's happening with my Goddaughter, that's all."

When I say I looked in her direction quickly, that's an understatement. "You're-"

"You Godmother? Yep!" She smiles brightly, sipping some butterbeer. "James and Lily thought it would be funny to have Sirius be Harry's Godfather and I be your Godmother, while Remus is your Godfather and Marley was Harry's Godmother." Her face drops when mentioning the last person.

In fact, I don't even think I'm familiar with the name.

"Marley?"

Jean grips onto her spoon in an almost unnoticeable way. She smiles, her eyes trained onto the spoon. "She was my best friend at school, honestly a great girl." Oh, she seems nice. "She died...a few months before you, your brother, and your parents got attacked by V- him."

Oh.

"Like I said, great girl." Jean says, forcing a smile. She glances at my plate, noticing that I haven't eaten much. "You should go on and eat you know. You've got a long day ahead of you tomorrow, doxies and all."

"Right..."

And just as the conversation started, it ends.

"I don't think we need to hear any more of your business dealings, thank you very much, Mundungus." Mrs. Weasley says while cutting the tension between the woman next to me and I.

"Beg pardon, Molly," Mundungus says while wiping his eyes. "But, you know, Will nicked 'em orf Warty Harris in the first place so I wasn't really doing anything wrong-"

Jean snorts at his statement, but doesn't comment.

"I don't know where you learned about right from wrong, Mundungus, but you seem to have missed a few crucial lessons."

Jean nudges me with a grin, catching me completely off track. She looked depressed five seconds ago! "Molly didn't approve of the Mundungus, well neither do I." She stops from her butterbeer. "He's a thief, you see, so I can't trust him. Hey Mundungus!"

He jumps and looks at Jean anxiously. "Yes?"

"My coin purse is about a quarter less heavy then an hour ago, care to explain?"

He looks even more nervous as she speaks. "And you think I did it?"

She glances at Fred and George who look amused. "Fred, George, did you steal some of my money?"

"Of course not!" They say in unision.

I narrow my eyes at both of them, causing them to wave at me awkwardly. "Did you guys steal her money?"

Fred drops any hint of mischeaviousness and just tilts his head. "We wouldn't Hails."

"Okay they're not lying," I say while cleaning up any mess I left on the table from eating.

Jean looks at Fred and I and smiles softly. "I know." She glares at Mundungus, making the man jump. "Give me back my money."

Mundungus curses before dropping a couple dozen Galleons on the table. Jean summons them and puts them in her coin purse before glaring at Mundungus again. "Don't do that again."

"Of course, sorry."

"I did!" Harry yells out suddenly. "I asked Ron and Hermione but they said we're not allowed in the Order, so-"

"And they're quite right," says Mrs. Weasley. "You're too young."

"I don't know about that Molly-" Jean is about to say something but Mrs. Weasley glares at her, causing her to look down. "Nevermind."

"Since when does someone have to be in the Order of the Phoenix to ask questions?" Sirius asks, looking at Jean in concern. "Harry and Hailey have been trapped in that Muggle house for a month. They've got the right to know what's been happen-"

"Hang on!" George interrupts.

"How come they get their questions answered?" Fred asks angrily.

"We've been trying to get stuff out of you for a month and we haven't told a single stinking thing!"

"You're too young, you're not in the Order," Fred says in a high pitched voice. "They aren't even of age!"

"It's not my fault that you haven't told the Order's doing," Sirius says calmly. "That's your parents' decision."

"It's really not." Jean says, finally speaking up. "They are of age."

"Sit down Jean."

You know, I think that Jean is semi afraid of Mrs. Weasley. She does follow what the woman says fron what I've seen.

"Harry, on the other hand-"

"It's not down to you to decide what's good for Harry! And don't you go saying the same thing for Hailey, Jean! You both haven't forgotten that what Dumbledore said, I suppose?"

"Which bit?" Jean says sarcastically.

"The bit about not telling them more than they need to know!"

"We don't intend to, Molly-"

"I don't intend to tell him more than he needs to know, Molly," Sirius says. "But, he was the one who saw Voldemort come back, they both saw him come back. They have more than a right to than most to-"

"They aren't members of the Order of Phoenix! They're only fifteen-"

"And they've dealt with as much as most in the Order," Jean and Sirius says in unison, both looking irritated.

"No one's denying what they've done!" Mrs. Weasley says with her voice rising. "But they are still only children-"

"He's not a child!"

Great to know you care about me Sirius.

Kidding, I don't really care if he cares about Harry a bit more. Harry is his godson after all.

"He's not an adult either!" Mrs. Weasley yells as her cheeks turn red. "He's not James, Sirius."

Jean goes pale before rising from her seat. "This was a lovely dinner. Thank you, Molly." Jean says while summoning a ring from Mundungus' pocket. "I think I'm going to turn in for the night, talk to you all later."

And with that, Jean leaves the room.

You know, I don't even really want to know any of this. I just want a year without stress about Voldemort.

Chapter 83: Doughnuts

Chapter Text

"Hailey!"

"Hails!"

"Get up!"

"Now!"

I emerge from underneath the blanket, glaring at the two idiots jumping on my bed. "Go back to your own room!" I groan before putting the blanket over my head again.

"Nope!" Fred says while tearing the blanket off of me. "Your brother just left you know."

"I'm well aware!" With a groan, I sit up, running my fingers through my hair in an attempt to fix it. "Harry doesn't need me stressing him out."

"You're his sister."

"Oh, you noticed." I saw, finally standing up. Fred and George are staring at me, making me ever so aware that I am wearing loosely fit shorts and a tank top. "Get out!"

"Right!"

"Sorry!"

They both are apologizing, causing me to throw a pillow at Fred. "Out!" Luckily, they scramble out of the room after that to my relief. I shake my head at their idiocy, but a smile is present on my face. "They both are such idiots."

After a few minutes of hopping around, trying to find a unwrinkled shirt, I finally am dressed.

Unfortunately, once I open my door, I'm greeted by Fred and George falling due to the fact that they were leaning on the door.

"What the hell you two?!"

"Oh, we seemed to trip, right Fred?"

"How strange."

I roll my eyes, but still smile at them. "You both are idiots."

Fred's grin widens as he scrambles to his feet. "We do try."

I don't reply, but instead I walk down the hall.

"Hailey!"

"What?" I turn around and jump when Fred is really close.

"Mum says that we all have the day off because of the hearing."

Oh, yay, I guess.

What? I'm still tired and I'm pretty grumpy when you literally wake me up too early.

"Great," I say with my hands in my jeans pockets. With a sigh, I walk down the stairs, making my way silently towards the kitchen. I really want some food right now.

But, it seems like the food has already been served.

With a sigh, I rumage through the cabniates, only to jump as a crack echoes through the room.

"Molly ran out of food so she went out..." Jean! I smile as I turn around to see the woman. I haven't seen her for a few days, ever since the night Harry and I arrived here. The woman lifts up a paper bag with a smile, causing me to tilt my head. "I did get some doughnuts for us though!"

Her bright smile, the ever so mouth watering smell of fresh doughnuts, the fact that I am smiling as well...it's just so strange to me. his is honestly the most normal thing I've experianced for years. So much drama, so many monsters, so many things happening. Why can't this be my life? Why couldn't I be raised with my mother and father in the wizarding world? Why did I have to be born as me?

"Hey, you're crying!" Jean drops the bag and kneels to my level, making me gape at her. I didn't even notice that I was crying. I quickly wipe away any stray tears and fake a smile, causing Jean to frown and shake her head. "That's not going to work on me you know! I've done that little trick way too much myself!" She stands up, making me huff as I realize that she's quite a bit taller than me. She extends her hand out, prompting me to grab it. "Now, let's chow down on some doughnuts before the others find out, yeah?"

I smile and nod, "yeah."

Chapter 84: Learn How To Knock

Chapter Text

"Duck!"

I almost yell as Ginny throws a Dungbomb at the door to the kitchen. Honestly, I sometimes wonder if murder is the answer sometimes.

Perhaps I'm just more nervous than usual due to Harry not being back yet. That's always a possibility I guess.

With a huff, I quietly stomp up the stairs and glare at the female. "What the hell, Ginny!"

"Sorry!" She laughs, lifting her hands up in an attempt to make me calm down. Spoiler alert, it didn't work. "It was only one Dungbomb anyways."

"Well I don't want to smell like dung!"

"Why would you smell like dung?" I jump at the voices, but immediately calm down when I realize that it is just Fred and George.

"Well, if you must know," I say while glancing at the Dungbomb below, "your sister accidentally threw a Dungbomb at me."

"Nice," Fred says while having Ginny give him a high-five.

Wow, I feel so loved right now. I'm sure anyone would be jealous of all the love I'm receiving. Just wow. So much love.

"You all are idiots," I mutter while massaging my temples. I have a huge headache because nothing can go right when you're me.

"Yes-" George begins while leaning on one of my shoulders.

"But we're-" Fred continues, leaning on my other shoulder.

"your idiots!"

Is that how Harry and I sound when we speak in unison? It's kind of creepy when you're not used to it.

"Be careful," Ginny says while putting a finger to her lips. "We don't want to wake up that portrait."

"I swear, I'll find some way to deal with that woman one day," I mutter. Unfortunately, I can't even test anything because the trace is still a thing.

I'm pretty sure the Ministry would have a field day if I got a trail as well honestly. They are pretty sick I guess.

Like they haven't announced that two dementors are on the loose. Or maybe they don't know.

All I know is that Fudge is behind this in one way or another. Maybe it's one of the people at the Ministry's fault, but they are connected.

"Maybe George and I will make something that will remove the she-devil!" Fred says with a grin that makes me smile. He extends his hand out, gesturing to nothing. "Imagine it!"

I laugh, knowing that these two are more than determined to start their joke shop. "Got a portrait of a family member you hate stuck on your wall? Well check out the greatest invention since Dungbombs!" I fake a telemarketer voice, causing the three of us to laugh.

Ginny shakes her head and ends up walking off, probably not wanting to risk catching our idiocy. Fred leans on me again as we stop laughing. "We need to make that! You'll help us with it, right?"

I nod, causing Fred and George to grin in amusem*nt. "I would have to, you both are helpless without me."

"Not true!" George says while pushing me playfully. "We make all our products ourselves!"

"And if I wasn't around, you would be testing them on random people."

They both then go quiet, acknowledging that I am in fact essential to their business. Well, as essential as I could be. All I do is test out if it will kill someone and such.

Honestly, anyone could do that.

"Either way, remember to look out for us when we graduate!"

"Oh but of course!" I grin in a teasing manner at Fred. "I'm sure everyone at Hogwarts will go to you two when the shop opens up."

"You'll put in a good word for us, I hope?" George asks, almost pleading, which shocks me. Exactly how many people would listen to me?

I smile and nod. "Of course I will, but you might want to ask Harry to do that as well."

"Oh, we will!"

You know, due to the fact that I got into a conversation with the twins, I honestly forgot why I was even out.

"Hey, do you guys know where Jean is?" I ask, remembering why I was out. She told me about a muggle book she wanted to read, From the Earth to the Moon, and I realized that I have the book.

Fred and George look at each other, as if talking telepathically. Fred puts a hand to his chin, as if he's thinking, making me laugh.

The boy in question then snaps his fingers as if he's got it. "I think she's hanging out with Sirius in his room."

"Oh," I say quietly. I haven't asked her if Sirius and her are a thing, but I'm pretty sure they are. "Do you know where that is? I wanted to give her a book."

"Top floor, the plate literally has his name."

"Thanks!" I say while walking up the stairs. The house isn't that big, but I still don't like running so by the time I reach the top of the stairs, I'm huffing a but more than the usual person.

And sure enough, there is the door with his name on it.

Should I knock? I really don't want to make too much noise.

Shaking off my thoughts, I open the door, "Jean, I found the book you - oh."

You know, I probably should have knocked. They aren't doing anything too terrible, just making out, but it's still awkward in the few seconds I'm staring before looking away.

Jean and Sirius stare at me for a moment, before Jean grabs her wand from the floor and wordlessly causes the door to close, leaving me in the hallway.

I hear an audible click, causing me to realize that she probably locked the door.

Deciding that I should burn my memories, I start to walk away, only to come face to face with a Eagle Owl Patronus that seems to have Jean's voice coming out of it.

"Hailey, why wouldn't you - nevermind. Before you try to talk, you can't, this is a message. Sorry for burning your eyes, really didn't think anyone would walk in. Either way, from what I just heard, you have the book I wanted to read! Great! Just give it to me at dinner. Sorry again!"

You know...I really should have knocked...

Oops.

Chapter 85: How Did They Become Prefects

Chapter Text

"I knew it!" Ron yells while punching the air. "You always get away with stuff!"

"They were bound to clear you," Hermione says in a matter of factly tone. "There was no case against you, none at all."

"Everyone seems quite relieved, though, considering that they all knew I'd get off." Harry has a smile on his face, making me smile.

"Well of course!" I say while leaning on my brother. "We all knew that they didn't have a case, but we didn't know if they would follow their own laws."

"He got off, he got off, he got off!" Fred, George, and Ginny all start chanting.

"That's enough, settle down!" Mr. Weasley shouts. "Listen, Sirius, Lucius Malfoy was at the Ministry-"

Sirius and I both looked shocked. While I know Draco's father works with the Ministry, I don't know how close he does.

"What?" Sirius asks sharply. Jean is just staring at the scene from beside me, sipping from a tea cup.

"Hee got off, he got off, he got off-"

"Be quiet, you three! Yes, we saw him talking to Fudge on level nine, then they went up to Fudge's office together. Dumbledore ought to know."

"Absolutely," Sirius replies, getting annoyed with the three Weasleys that are still chanting. "We'll tell him, don't worry."

"Well I'd better get going, there's a vomiting toilet in Bethnal Green waiting for me. Molly, I'll be late, I'm covering for Tonks but Kingsley might be dropping in for dinner-"

"He got off, he got off, he got off-"

"That's enough - Fred - George - Ginny!" Mrs. Weasley hisses. I swear I can hear Jean humming the chant while she sips her tea, making me snort. She stares at me for a moment before winking. "Harry dear, come and sit have some lunch...you hardly ate breakfast..."

Everyone seems super happy due to the fact that Harry isn't expelled, except for Sirius who seems to be frowning, but faking a smile whenever Harry looks at him.

"'Course, once Dumbledore turn up on your side, there was no way they were going to convict you," Ron says happily, putting some mashed potatoes on my plate.

"Thanks Ron-"

"Anytime Hails," he nods before putting potatoes on everyone else's plates.

"Yeah, he, swung it for me," Harry says. He looks like he wants to say something else, but decides against it.

Woah, he's actually thinking about what he should say? Congratulations Harry, you've gotten smarter.

He then proceeds to clap his hand over his scar and hiss, causing a burning feeling to go through my entire hand moments after seeing the pain Harry's scar gives him.

Hermione looks alarmed at both of us. "What's up?"

"Scar..." Harry mutters while looking at me to wonder if it's the same for me. I nod and he looks back to Hermione. "But it's nothing...It happens all the time now."

"You never told me that," I say with concern. His scar has been bothering him that much and he didn't tell me?

Nobody seems to have noticed Harry's pain except for Jean who is staring at both of us and putting another tea bag in her cup.

"I bet Dumbledore turns up this evening to celebrate with us, you know." Ron is smiling as he stuffs his face with potatoes.

"I don't think he'll be able to, Ron," Mrs. Weasley says while setting a big chicken on the tablr. "He's very busy at the moment."

"HE GOT OFF! HE GOT OFF! HE GOT OFF!"

"Shut up!"

•

I huff as Ron, Harry, Hermione, and I scrub out the moldy cupboard. Harry was just talking about how he feels bad about leaving Sirius due to the male being a moody little teenager about Harry leaving.

"Don't you go feeling guilty!" Hermione says sternly. "You belong at Hogwarts and Sirius knows it! Personally, I think he's being selfish."

"That's a bit harsh, Hermione," both Ron and I say at the same time. We look at eachother before continuing to scrub the mold.

"You wouldn't want to be stuck inside a house without company!"

"But he has company!" Honestly, sometimes Ron has my respect and sometimes I think he's an idiot. "This is the headquarters of the Order, after all. And, he does have Jean here!"

"She leaves every few weeks though," Ron says, huffing when the mold he is scrubbing at won't decrease in size.

"Well, she does still have her father to take care of," Hermione pitches in. "He's just got his hopes up that Harry would be coming to live with him."

You know, I would be pissed off that Sirius cares more about Harry, but he is Harry's godfather.

Harry squeezes out the water from his cloth. "I don't think that's true. He wouldn't give me a straight answer when I asked him if I could."

"You what?" My voice echoes as I stare at him. "Harry, I'm sorry to say but moving somewhere else is something we need to talk about!"

"He just didn't want to get his hopes up even more!" Hermione says, ignoring what I just said. "And he probably felt so guilty himself, because I think a part of him was really hoping you'd be expelled. Then you'd be outcasts together."

"Come off it!" Harry and Hermione yell out. Hermione just shrugs in response.

"Suit yourselves. But I sometimes think Ron's mum's right, and Sirius gets confused about whether you're you or your father, Harry."

"She's not wrong you know," a voice makes us all jump. Jean crosses her leg as she just sits on the bed behind us. "It's rather unnerving to see both of you." She shakes her head sadly. "The amount of times I've almost called you two by your parent's names in the last few weeks is unimaginable."

"See?" Hermione extends her hand out to gesture to Jean. "Sirius isn't crazy or anything, Harry! He misses his best friend!"

"Hang on," I cut in, staring at Jean. "How did you Apparate in here without us noticing?"

"Oh I didn't!" She grins, adjusting where she's sitting due to the fact that her hair is getting in the way. "You all were yelling so much that I was able to just walk in here. You all need to work on that."

You know, sometimes I forget that the person in front of me was a part of the original Order of the Phoenix. Even on top of that, she is pretty smart now that I think about it.

"Still not finished?" Mrs. Weasley surprises us all as she enters the room.

"I thought you might here to give us a break!" Ron seems rather bitter about the whole thing. "D'you know how much mold we've got since rid of since we arrived here?"

"You were so keen to help out the Order," Mrs. Weasley says. "You can do your bit by making the headquarters fit to live in."

"I feel like a house-elf," Ron grumbles. If I wasn't afraid of Hermione, I would agree with him.

"Well now you understand what dreadful lives they lead, perhaps you'll be more active in S.P.E.W.!" Hermione says hopefully. I do think that house-elves are treated poorly, but the way Hermione goes about it is completely wrong. "You know, maybe it wouldn't be a bad idea to show people exactly how horrible it is to clean all the time - we could do a sponsored scrub of Gryffindor common room, all proceeds go to S.P.E.W., it would raise awareness as well as funds-"

"I'll sponsor you to shut up about spew," Ron mutters. I nod in agreement, causing Hermione to look at me offended.

•

"Hailey, booklists arrived!" Ron yells, causing me to get up and shuffle toward Harry and Ron's room. Ron throws me my envelope and I catch it.

Being careful not to get a paper cut, I open the envelope to see two sheets of parchment like normal. The first just lists the books I need and the second says school starts September first.

"Only two new ones," Ron says as if we can't read. "The Standard Book of Spells, Grade Five, by Miranda Goshawk and Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard."

A loud crack makes us all jump. Fred decides to sit next to me on the floor, waving until I wave back.

"We were wondering who assigned the Slinkhard book," Fred says while leaning on me.

"Because it means Dumbledore's found a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," George pitches in, taking a seat next to Harry.

"About time too."

"What do you mean?" Harry asks. I'm confused as well, but I have a theory about why it's becoming difficult.

"Well, we overheard Mum and Dad talking on the Extendable Ears a few weeks back," Fred tells Harry, "and from what they were saying, Dumbledore was having real trouble finding anyone for the job this year."

"Not surprising, is it, when you look at what's happened to last four?"

"One sacked-" Harry says.

"One dead-" I continue.

"One's memory removed-"

"And one locked in a trunk for nine months," I say, ignoring the weird stares due to the fact that Harry and I just did something we've been doing for years. Honestly, get used to it.

"That wasn't creepy at all," Fred chuckles.

I push him, smiling myself. "Hypocrite."

"What's up with you, Ron?" Fred asks, making me stare at a shocked Ron Weasley. His mouth is open as he gapes at his Hogwarts letter. "What's the matter?" Fred stands up and walks toward Ron, gaping when he sees the letter as well.

"What is it?" I ask, not getting up because I'm lazy.

"Prefect?" Wait, Ron is a prefect? Huh? How does that work? "Prefect?"

George grabs the envelope and a scarlet and gold badge falls onto his palm.

How in the hell did Ron become a prefect? Like how?! No disrespect towards him...none at all. But I didn't become a prefect, so why did Ron become a prefect? Why didn't Harry become a prefect? I'm just so confused.

"No way," George says in a hushed tone while staring at the badge.

"There's been a mistake," Fred says while snatching the letter from Ron and putting it to the light. "No one in their right mind would make a Ron a prefect..."

Okay, everyone thinks Harry and I creepy, but they don't talk about how Fed and George literally turn around and stare at Harry in unison.

"We thought you were cert!"

"We thought Dumbledore was bound to pick you!"

"Winning the Triwizard and everything!"

"Hey I won that too! It was a three way tie!" I huff. What? I don't like people forgetting things I've done, Harry already has the spotlight on him most of the time anyways.

"Tell me you at least got prefect?!" Fred says while sliding over to me.

I shake my head and hand him my letters and envelope. "I'm afraid not."

"Well, I guess you've both caused too much trouble. Well, at least you two have your priorities straight." Fred puts his arm on top my my head and acts like I'm an armrest, to which I slap his arm until he stops. "Prefect...ickle Ronnie the prefect..."

"Oh Mum's going to be revolting," George throws the badge at Ron, who then hands the badge to Harry.

The door then slams open to reveal a red faced Hermione. "Did you - did you get -" She spots the badge in Harry's hand and shrieks. "I knew it! Me too, me too!"

"No," Harry pushes the badge into Ron's hand. "It's Ron, not me."

"It - what?"

"Ron's the prefect, not me."

"Ron?" Hermione's jaw droos at the news. "But...are you sure? I mean-"

Ron looks deflated that everyone is shocked about it, which makes me feel bad. Like, he may not be the canidate everyone thought would be prefect, but the fact that everyone's reacting like this is kind of sad.

Don't mind me being a hypocrite.

"It's my name on the letter."

"I..." Hermione trails off as she looks super surprised. "I...well...wow! Well done Ron! That's really-"

"Unexpected," George says while nodding, making me slap his arm.

"No," Hermione says while blushing. "no, it's not...Ron's done loads of...he's really..."

Poor Ron.

The door then opens again with Mrs. Weasley bringing in freshly laundered robes. "Ginny said the book lists have come at last. If you give them to me I'll then over to Diagon Alley this afternoon and get your books while you're packing. Ron, I'll have to get you more pajamas, these are at least six inches too short, I can't believe how fast you're growing...what color would you like?"

"Get him red and gold to match his badge," George says while smirking, dodging me so I can't slap his arm.

"Match his what?" Mrs. Weasley isn't even listening as she rolls up some maroon socks.

"His badge," Fred says. "His lovely shiny new prefect's badge." Fred unfortunately, well fortunately for me, doesn't dodge as I hit his arm.

Mrs. Weasley takes a moment to process what her son said before she drops the clothes she was folding. "His...his...Ron, you're not?"

Ron holds up his badge and Mrs. Weasley shrieks. "I don't believe it! I don't believe it! Oh, Ron, how wonderful! A prefect! That's everyone in the family!"

"What are Fred and I, the next door neighbors?" George asks while Mrs. Weasley pushes him aside so she can hug Ron.

"Wait until your father hears! Ron I'm so proud of you, what a wonderful news, you could end up Head Boy like Bill and Percy, it's the first step! Oh, what a thing to happen in the middle of all the worry, I'm just thrilled, oh Ronnie-"

A crack makes us all jump as Jean appears, making me smile. She said she needed to go out, but it seems like she's back. "I heard screaming, everything alright?"

Mrs. Weasley stops focusing on her son for a moment and just wags her finger at Jean. "It would have taken you a minute to walk up those stairs! I swear, you're where Fred and George get that from!"

"They've known me for like...what? Two months?" Jean says while waving at me. "Anyways, what happened?"

Like a switch was flipped, Mrs. Weasley beams at Ron. "My little Ronnie is a prefect!"

"Oh, great," Jean nods at the boy. "Remember to penalize the jackarses for me, yeah?"

"Jean!"

"Gotta go!" She fake salutes and Disapparates away, making me laugh.

"You've got to get a reward for this!" Mrs. Weasley says fondly, not going after Jean. "How about a nice new set of dress robes?"

"Hailey him some last year," Fred says sourly.

"Or a new cauldron, Charlie's old one's rusting through, or a new rat you always likes Scabbers-"

I flinch at the mention of Scabbers, my hand unconsciously going towards the scar on my arm where Peter f*cking Pettigrew carved into it last year. Fred squeezes my shoulder, trying to comfort me.

"Mum, can I get a new broom?" Ron asks hopefully.

Mrs. Wealsey's face falls. Right before I offer to help pay for it, Ron continues. "Not a really good one! Just - just a new one for a change..."

Mrs. Weasley hesitates before smiling. "Of course you can...Well I'd better get going if I got a broom to buy too. I'll see you all later...little Ronnie a prefect! And on't forget to pack your trunks...A prefect...oh I'm all of a dither!"

Fred and George look at eachother before grinning. "You don't mind if we kiss you, do you Ron?" Fred asks.

"We could curtsy, if you like," George matches his twin's grin.

"Oh, shut up," Ron scowls angrily

"Or what?" Fred's grin gets even wider, which, I didn't even know was possible. "Going to put us in detention?"

"I'd love to see him try," George says while laughing.

"He could if you don't watch out!" Hermione says, getting angry herself, causing Fred, George, and I to laugh.

I stop after Hermione glares at me though.

"Drop it, Hermione." Ron looks sad...aww...that's sad I guess.

"We're going to have to watch our step, George," Fred says while fake trembling. "With these two on our case..."

"Yeah, looks like our law-breaking days are finally over," George says while shaking his head sadly.

Fred waves before booth him and his brother Disapparate out of the room with a loud crack.

"Those two!" Hermione says furiously, staring at the ceiling as we hear Fred and George laughing upstairs. "Don't pay enough attention to them, Ron they're only jealous!"

"I don't think they are," Ron says with doubt etched onto his face. "They've always said only prats become prefects...still, they've never had new brooms! I wish I could go with Mum and choose...She'll never be able to afford a Nimbus, but there's a new Cleansweep out, that'd be great...Yeah, I think I'm going to go tell her I'd like the Cleansweep, just so she knows..."

He dashes out of the room before we can even say anything else. "He seems happy."

"Well of course!" Hermione says before looking awkwardly at Harry. "Harry?"

"Well done." You know, Fred and George may not be jealous, but Harry sure is. "Brilliant. Prefect. Great."

"Thanks...." Hermione looks over to me for help but I just shrug. "Can I borrow Hedwig so I can tell Mum and Dad? They'll be really pleased - I mean prefect is something they can understand-"

"Yeah, no problem. Take her!" Aww, Harry's jealous. That's cute.

After Hermione leaves I just start to laugh, causing Harry to glare at me. "What is it?"

"You're jealous!" I say, throwing Harry a book that I only assume is his since it has his name on it.

Harry catches the book. "No I'm not!"

"You are!" I laugh again. "I never thought I'd see the day where you would be jealous, Harry! You always have everything handed to you on a silver platter after all-"

"If you're just going to be making fun of me, go hang out with Fred and George."

"Oh I will in a minute!" I say while sticking my tongue out. "I just want to relish in this moment."

"You're the worst sometimes, you know that?"

"I know."

Chapter 86: A New Teacher

Chapter Text

After being woken up by Mrs. Weasley yelling louder than the Black painting, I am not in a very good mood.

I am in a better mood when I get on the train and hugged by Andie. "I've missed you so much Hailey!"

"I've missed you too!" A smile spreads across my face as we make our way to a compartment. The smile fosters when I see only Blaise and Theo sitting in the compartment. "Where's Malfoy?"

"Oh, you didn't hear?" Blaise snickers, waving at his girlfriend. "He's a prefect."

"Oh." Great, another way Draco and I won't be able to hang out. "Who's the female prefect then?"

Andie rolls her eyes when I ask, making me tilt my head. Huh? "Pug face."

Now I know why she was ticked off.

"Honestly," Andie says while leaning on Blaise. "I thought Dumbledore was bound to pick you. You're the what...second best in most of the classes?"

I shrug. Draco surpasses me a lot so I wouldn't know if he's higher than me academically. "He probably didn't want to Prophet to try and dig up more things."

"Oh right, I forgot about that..." Andie unties her ponytail and stares at me in concern. "You alright? They've been saying some nasty things about your brother and you."

Before I can open my mouth, Theo grabs my shoulder. "Of course she isn't alright! What they're saying is absolutely rubbish and moronic!"

Andie sighs, putting her elastic onto her wrist. "Look, I'm not pleased with what they've been saying either-"

"You should be enraged!" Theo says, his hand still gripping my shoulder in I guess concern? "You're her friend Andie!"

"And as her friend, I have the right to question if what she saw wasn't some hallucination!"

"No you don't!" Theo yells back, finally letting go of my shoulder. "If Hailey says she saw the Dark Lord return, she saw it!"

"Guys..." I trail off, trying to get their attention. "Guys!"

Both fighting parties turn to me, their gazes softening.

Sighing in relief that they aren't fighting anymore, I decide that it probably is safe to talk.

"Andie..he's back. If it was a hallucination, how do you account for Harry and Diggory? We couldn't all have the same hallucination very easily."

Andie's eyes drop, realizing that she did just accuse of her friend of not seeing something so horrific.

"Hailey...I'm-"

"It's fine!" I wave my hand at her, effectively shutting the girl up. "I'm sure there's going to be very few people who actually believe me."

•

"Hailey, you coming?" Andie asks as they start to board a carriage to take them to the castle.

I shake my head, glancing at Harry who is behind me. "I think I'm going to hang out with my brother."

Andie just shrugs. "You're loss."

After a few moments, the carriage starts to move, making me stare at it for a few minutes until it disappears.

"Hey," I smile softly, waving at Harry. Harry, Hermione, Ron, and surprisingly Neville wave back at me.

Harry seems to be shocked at the carriages, staring at the thestrals in a scared sort of way. "What is it?"

"What's what?" Ron asks in confusion.

"That! Pulling the carriage."

Oh, that's what he's on about. But he hasn't seen actual death since we were like one, and I'm pretty sure that doesn't count for some reason.

Perhaps it's because we both saw Aimee's father die when he was brought back? That's probably the reason why he can see them.

And now Harry's making a big deal out of it. Honestly Harry, everyone's going to think you're a loon.

"Nothing's pulling the carriage, Harry. It's pulling itself, like always."

Harry steps forward, deciding to try and get on the carriage. Unfortunately, he's still freaked out by the thestrals.

I mean, I guess they are pretty strange looking.

"You're not going mad." A soft voice says, making me jump. As I look closer, it seems to be a young girl with dirty blonde hair holding a magizine upside down. "I can see them too. You're just as sane as I am."

No offense, but that's not very reassuring?

We all decide to brush off Harry and the girl and just board the carriage. I sit in between Ron and the girl, while Harry, Hermione, and Neville sit on the other side.

Also, what the hell is Neville holding? Some sort of plant? I probably know it but I'm too lazy to remember.

After a few seconds of silence, Hermione decides to talk. "Hailey, this is Loony Love..." she glances around awkwardly. "Luna Lovegood."

I smile, now knowing the girl's name. "Nice to meet you, Luna."

She seems a bit too into her upside down magazine to really notice anything. "Hello to you too."

And now there's awkward silence again...yay.

The carriage finally starts moving, the thestral huffing a bit as it pulls us along.

"What an interesting necklace."

Luna picks up the necklace charm and starts to fiddle with it. "It's a charm, actually." She leans forward as if telling us a secret. "Keeps away the Nargles."

Nargles? What the hell are Nargles?

You know what, I honestly don't care. I'm more interested to know what kind of plant Neville is holding.

Just give me that answer and I'll be satisfied.

"Hungry....I hope there's pudding."

You know what, I respect her for liking pudding. I know that's strange, but a fan of pudding is a good person in my opinion.

I feel awfully inclined to be nice to the girl due to the fact that Hermione literally almost called her loony. I have no idea what that's about, but I don't like that. Sarcastic put downs are one things, but names that are cruel are something different altogether.

"What's a Nargle?" Ron mutters at Hermione across the carriage as we get closer to the castle.

"No idea."

•

"What happened to Aimee?" I ask while putting some pie onto my plate.

"You mean you don't know?" Andie asks, confirming that I do in fact not know.

Why would I ask if I knew?

She clears her throat glancing at Aimee who is sitting alone, dark bags surrounding her eyes. "Supposedly, they found her dad dead a few months back. Ministry said it was a wizard on wizard robbery gone wrong. I tried sending her a letter, but she never replied."

"Well maybe she's depressed!" I say a bit too loudly for my taste. "She did lose a family member Andie."

Andie just shrugs, taking a spoonful of ice cream into her mouth. "I don't know, she could have confirmed that she was alright or something."

"Have some sympathy," I say, trying to stand up, but am ultimately stopped by Draco grabbing my wrist. "Let go."

"I'm not letting you make a fool out of yourself," He says, not looking at me, but still holding my wrist. "She doesn't want to be talked to, trust me, we already tried before you got in the castle."

I stare at him, wondering if I should believe him. "Fine, but at one point I need to talk to her."

Draco shrugs, finally letting go of my wrist. "Do what you want, just make sure people can't listen in. Everyone wants some dirt on you right now."

Oh right, everyone thinks that Harry, Cedric, and I are all lying about him coming back.

After about ten minutes, the plates are empty, causing Dumbledore to hit his glass with his spoon.

The laughing, talking children all quiet down. I notice a odd sort of woman, wearing all pink, but decide to not think of her at the moment. "Good evening, children. Now, we have two changes in staffing this year. We're pleased to welcome back Professor Grubbly-Plank... who'll be taking Care of Magical Creatures... while Professor Hagrid is on temporary leave."

Why is he on leave? It's not like he has that Skeeter woman bothering him about his heritage anymore.

"We also wish to welcome our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher... Professor Dolores Umbridge.
And I'm sure you'll all join me in wishing the professor good luck."

Professor Umbridge honestly looks like a toad. Her face is pudgy and her body shape can be described as a sack. She also is wearing all pink...which...why do you want to burn my eyes devil woman?

"Now, as usual, our caretaker, Mr. Filch, has asked me to remind you..."

"Hem hem."

Did she just...interrupt Dumbeldore? Did she just do that? Am I dreaming? Exactly who does she think she is?

She then proceeds to stand up and wlak forward, completely disregarding that her employer was talking. I don't like this woman...at all.

Thank you, headmaster, for those kind words of welcome. And how lovely to see all your bright... happy faces smiling up at me. I'm sure we're all going to be very good friends."

I swear I could hear Fred and George in my head saying, "That's likely." I hang out with them too much.

"The Ministry of Magic has always considered... the education of young witches and wizards to be of vital importance." Oh, so she's with the Ministry. Great, I don't like her.

I feel like Jean would be proud of me for thinking that. In fact, I'm pretty sure that she's going to be fuming when I write her a letter. Remus may not like it as well, but for some reason, Jean is really against the Ministry.

"Although each headmaster... has brought something new to this historic school..." she nods at Dumbledore, who looks absolutely annoyed.

I'm sorry, but are we all going to ignore that Trelawney literally just dunked a spoonful of whipped cream onto the table? Comparing that to this Umbridge woman, I do like Trelawney a lot more.

"Progress for the sake of progress must be discouraged."

You telling me that I shouldn't work on my handwriting to make it better.

Because that's progress for the sake of progress. You have to be specific woman.

Also, her smile is making me want to hide in my cloak like a turtle. She is way too happy.

"Let us preserve what must be preserved... perfect what can be perfected... and prune practices that ought to be prohibited."

Oh. My. God. That laugh is just....no.

Also, what practices we talking about? You gotta be specific or kids are going to start hoping that you are going to ban Potions.

And you can't say stuff like this. It isn't your school, the curriculum is mandated by Dumbledore and the teacher. It's none of your business lady.

Umbridge starts to walk away slowly, causing Dumbledore to clap. Some students join in, but not that many.

"Thank you, Professor Umbridge. That really was most illuminating."

"Hey Malfoy," I nudge the boy, causing him to look at me. "You may be right, this place may be going to the dogs."

Chapter 87: Defense Against The Dark Arts

Chapter Text

"So, what's your opinion on Umbridge?" Draco asks as we walk together towards our first Defense Against the Dark Arts class of the term.

"I think she's horrible." I haven't even had a class with her but I already don't like the woman. There is just something off about that woman and I can't put my finger on it.

She's a odd one that makes me feel uncomfortable. Perhaps this year will be interesting.

As we continue to walk, I can't help but notice the awkward tension between Malfoy and I. Perhaps it's due to me being apprehensive around him now.

His father is a Death Eater after all.

I glance at him, but am unfortunately caught staring by the boy in question. "What?"

"Not-"

"Hailey!"

We both jump as a familiar voice echoes through the halls. As I glance in the direction of the voice, my guess of the person is correct;

Cedric Diggory.

I smile, but am semi aware of Draco glaring at the familiar seventh year. "Oh, hello. How are your classes going?"

"Oh, they're going alright I guees," the brunette says while lightly chuckling and scratching the nape of his neck. His face drops, however, a few seconds later. "Can I talk to you?"

"Oh," I glance at Draco who is shaking his head before looking back. "Yeah, we have a few more minutes until class."

"Potter, yo-"

"Can you go on ahead?" I ask while turning around, causing Draco to jump.

It's like he freezes for a moment before his mind processes what I asked. "Er - see you in class." And lime that, the pretentious boy walks away, waving goodbye.

I smile as he walks away, happy that he didn't make a big deal out of anything. Oh right, Cedric is here.

I turn around, making the boy jump. "Alright, what is it? I can't be late to class."

"Right!" He says, waving at a friend of his that just walked by. "I just wanted to thank you for - er - making sure I didn't die during the third task."

"Oh is that all?" I ask, my head tilting to the side. "Well, it wasn't like I was going to just let a fellow classmate get hurt."

"That just made me think," Cedric says, "how did you know that they would be there?"

I freeze at the question. I haven't told anyone about those visions. Should I even tell him?

No, I'm not going to tell someone that I barely know about a 'gift'. That's not a debate.

"I just had a feeling, you know?" I lie out of my teeth. There is no way I'm saying what really happened. Not now at least. If anything, the first person I will tell in my family. Deciding that it's a bit awkward, I decide to ask a personal question of my own. "So, how are you and Cho?"

Cedric jumps at the question, and I notice how his mood gets a bit more grim. "Fine I guess."

"You guess?" I question, narrowing my eyes in a questioning manner. "You two okay?"

"Yeah!" He nods his head quickly before slowing down and scratching the nape of his neck. "She was a bit mad that I didn't write her. My father just wanted me to lay low this summer."

"Oh, that's too bad," I say, glancing at the clock. "I'm sure you both will be able to talk it out. Anyways, class is starting soon, so..." I wave before turning around promptly and walking away. "So long."

And like that, I enter the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. The room makes me raise an eyebrow. Everyone is so quiet.

Does the entire class also feel apprehensive over Umbridge?

The pink clad woman is sitting at her desk, grinning wickedly as her eyes follow me as I sit next to Theo.

"Well, good afternoon!" Umbridge says in fake positivity.

A few people mumble out a response, but most are just tired due to the fact that we have had quite a few classes this morning.

"Tut, tut," Umbridge says. "That won't do, now, will it? I should lime you, please to reply 'Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge.' One more time, please. Good afternoon, class!"

"Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge."

"Good afternoon, Professor Umbitch."

Theo highfives me due to the fact that I am just a bit pissed off at this woman right now. Let us be anti social children, please.

I do not believe the woman heard me, or if she did, she hasn't reacted to it.

Yay.

"There now," Professor Umbridge says in a tone that could possibly give me diabetes. "That wasn't too difficult, was it? Wands away and quills out, please."

I'm sorry, but this is Defense Against the Dark Arts. Don't we kind of need our wands to...you know...practice?

Umbridge reveals her wand, which is oddly short, and taps the blackboard sharply.

Defense Against the Dark Arts
A Return to Basic Principles

Um....we're in fifth year? We shouldn't be doing basic things anymore. Does this woman want us to fail our O.W.L.s?

"Well now, your teaching in this subject has been rather disrupted and fragmented, hasn't it?" Umbridge says while facing us and clashing her hands together annoyingly. "The constant changing of teachers, many of whom do not seem to have followed any Ministry-approved curriculum, has unfortunately resulted in your being far below the standard we would expect to see in your O.W.L. year."

Harry and I were literally a part of a three way the for the Tri Wizard tournament. You know, the one that almost got us killed....like over a dozen times?

Not to mention Harry battled the darkest wizard of our time and came out of it alive.

I think we're pretty ahead thank you very much.

"You will be pleased to know, howeber, that these problems are now to be rectified. We will be following a carefully structured, theory-centered, Ministry-approved course of defensive magic this year. Copy down the following please."

Theory?

Theory?

Theory?!

What the hell.

She taps the blackboard, causing it to write down in neat cursive:

Course aims:
1. Understanding the principles underlying defensive magic.
2. Learning to recognize situations in which defensive magic can legally be used.
3. Placing the use of defensive magic in a context for practical use.

Number one I understand, number three I understand, but number two is stupid. You use defensive spells to defend yourself.

Really, not that difficult to learn that if you aren't defending yourself, you shouldn't use defensive spells.

"Has everybody got a copy of Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard?"

Everyone mutters in response, which I guess pissed off Umbridge because she does the same thing she did fifteen minutes earlier.

"I think we'll try that again," Umbridge says in a tone that makes me want to hurl.

No wait, her outfit is already on that job.

"When I ask you a question, I should like you to reply, 'Yes, Professor Umbridge', or 'No Professor Umbridge.' So, has everyone got a copy of Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard.

"Yes, Professor Umbridge."

"Yes, Professor Umbitch."

I think this time Umbridge noticed due to the fact that her beady little eyes snapped over to me for a few seconds before shaking whatever she was thinking off.

"Good," Umbridge says curtly. "I should like you to turn to page five a read chapter one, 'Basics for Beginners.' There will be no need to talk."

Okay, and I thought History of Magic was bad. Umbridge does not know how to read a chapter to a class, at all.

I glance at the class and most of them are like me, ignoring the teacher and don't even have their books open. Even Hermione doesn't even have her book open.

That's a surprise.

The bushy haired girl has her hand raised as she stares intently at Umbridge. Something tells me she doesn't have a question about the chapter...

By the time we reach half way through, half of the class is staring at Hermione, which gets Umbridge's attention. "Did you want to ask something about the chapter, dear?"

Hermione lowers her hand, but still stares at the teacher. "Not about the chapter, no."

"Well, we're reading just now," Umbridge says, her nice lady facade crumbling for a few moments. "If you have other queries, we can deal with them at the end of class."

"I've gout a query about your course aims."

Hermione...standing up to a teacher....is this hell?

Umbridge raises her eyebrow at the statement. "And your name is-"

"Hermione Granger."

"Well, Miss Granger, I think the course aims are perfectly clear if you read them through carefullt," Umbridge says in her sugar coma inducing voice.

"Well, I don't," Hermione says bluntly. "There's nothing written about using defensive spells."

There is now just silence, causing tension to rise in the classroom.

"Using defensive spells?" Umbridge repeats with a little laugh. "Why, I can't imagine any situation arising in my classroom that would require you to use a defensive spell, Miss Granger. You surely aren't expecting to be attacked during class?"

You know what, I decided to do the unthinkable.

I raised my hand.

Umbridge's eyes flick to me. "Yes Miss-"

"Potter," I respond curtly, causing some people to stare at me due to my tone towards a teacher. "Excuse me Professor, but you are supposed to be teaching us things that will benefit our later lives, correct?"

"This class will be teaching you all in a safe way. I cannot think of any job any of you would think about going further in that would require you to-"

"Someone that works with magical beasts," I say with a glare. "An auror, because there are dangerous people out there. If there weren't, there wouldn't be new aurors, now would there? Do you wish for me to continue?"

"I assure you, this will teach you all in a safe way."

"No, you're insuring that we will all fail our O.W.L.s and make sure that we can't continue in careers that would include defensive magic."

"Miss Potter-"

"How many students do you know that can learn magic just from reading and not from practicing?" I say, ignoring the glances from the class.

"Miss Potter!" Umbridge says with her voice rising to a pitch only dogs can hear. "This class will be a secure, and risk-free way of lear-"

"What use is that?" Harry asks loudly, making me smile. "If we're going to be attacked it won't be in a-"

"Hand, Mr. Potter," the human toad says.

Harry lifts his hand in the air, but Umbridge ignores him. She then spots Dean and smiles. "And your name is?"

"Dean Thomas."

"Well, Mr. Thomas?"

"Well, it's like Harry said, isn't it?" He says, his eyes flicking to Harry. "If we're going to be attacked, if won't be risk-free-"

"I repeat," Umbridge says in her sugary sweet tone. "Do you expect to be attacked during my classes?"

"No, but-"

"I do not wish to criticize the way things have been run in the school," Umbridge's mouth stretches into a smile, "but you have been exposed to some very irresponsible wizards in this class, very irresponsible indeed - not to mention," she gives a nasty little laugh, "extremely dangerous half-breeds."

"How dare you!" I say loudly, slamming my hands onto my desk. "He was the best Professor we had! Just because he was scratched unwillingly does not make him any-"

"Hand Miss Potter."

I huff sitting down angrily. Considering the fact that Remus and Jean are considered half-human, I honestly took offense to that.

"As I was saying, you've been introduced to spells that have been too complex, inappropriate for your age group, and potentially lethal. You've been frightened into believing that you are likely to meet Dark attacks every other day-"

"No we haven't, we just-"

"Your hand is not up Miss Granger," Umbridge says shrilly, causing Hermione to raise her hand and be ignored. "It is my understanding that my predecessor not only performed illegal curses in front of you, he actually performed them on you-"

Yeah, and he was a mad man...your point?

"Well, he turned out to be a maniac, didn't he?" Dean Thomas pitches in. "We still learned loads-"

"Your hand is not up, Mr. Thomas!"

Umbridge seems pissed...good.

"Now, it is the view of the Ministry that theoretical knowledge will be more efficient to get you through your examination, which, is after all is what the school all about."

"We shouldn't just get through!" I pitch in again. "You're going to cause us all to fai-"

"I will not say this again, Miss Potter, but raise your hand." Her eyes flick to Parvati that just shot up her hand. "And your name is?"

"Parvati Patil, and isn't there a practical bit in our Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L.? Aren't we supposed to show that we can actually do the countercurses and things?"

So basically a rehash of what I just said...nice.

"As long as you have started the theory hard enough, there is no reason why you should not be able to perform the spells under carefully controlled examination conditions," Umbridge says in a dismissive way.

Except, not every student can learn like that. It's like when Harry and I were still going to muggle schools and were required to take maths. Some kids could learn how to solve equations with just instructions. Some however, can only learn by practicing.

This is a Ministry-approved course?

"Without ever practicing them before?" Parvati asks as if she's making sure she's hearing correctly. "Are you telling us that our first time we'll be able to do the spells will be during exams?"

"I repeat, as long as you have studied the theory hard enough-"

"And what good's theory going to be in the real world?" Harry asks loudly. I send him a warning glance but he doesn't seem to notice.

I may talk back to this teacher, but I draw the line on mentioning him, and by the way Harry is acting, that's exactly who he's going to bring up.

"This is a school, Mr. Potter, not the real world," Umbridge says softly in a tone that makes me want to vomit.

And you're supposed to prepare us for living in the real world so shut up.

"So we're not supposed to be prepared for with waiting out there?"

"There is nothing waiting out there, Mr. Potter."

I look nervously at Harry, afraid of what I imagine he will do.

"Oh yeah?" Harry says, his temper surely rising.

"Who do you imagine wants to attack children like yourselves?"

Bad question to ask lady, really.

"Hmm, let me think...." Harry says in a mocm questioning tone. I stare at him, hoping that he doesn't do what I think he will.

He can't be that reckless.

"Maybe Lord Voldemort?"

And now he's done it.

I flinch at the mention of his name. My hand slowly grips my dominant arm, the arm where there is a scar from Wormtail carving into my skin.

Other students react as well, but for the moment, I'm just focused on myself.

"Ten points from Gryffindor, Mr. Potter."

Everyone is silent and either looking at Harry or Umbridge. A few people (mostly my friends) noticed my reaction and are sending me reassuring glances once in a while.

"Now, let me make a few things quite plain," Umbridge says while leaning onto her desk. "You have told that a certain dark wizard has returned from the dead-"

"He wasn't dead!" Harry says angrily. "But yeah, he's returned."

Harry....shut up. You're just making this worse for yourself.

"Mr.- Potter-you-have-already-lost-your-house-ten-points-do-not-make-matters-worse-for-yourself," Umbridge says in one breath. She then breathes out, and a fake smile adorns her features again. "As I was saying, you have been informed that a certain dark wizard it is at large once again. This is a lie."

It takes everything in my soul not to stand uo and yell at the woman. However, I do have some self control, luckily.

"It is not a lie! I saw him!" Harry says, looking at me for support but only sees my blank face. "I saw him! I fought him!"

"Detention, Mr. Potter!" Umbridge says with a grin. "Tomorrow evening. Five o'clock. My office. I repeat, this is a lie. The Ministry of Magic guarantees that you are not in any danger from any dark wizard. If you are still worried, by all means come and see me outside of class hours. If someone is alarming you with fibs about reborn dark wizards, I would like to hear about it. I am here to help. I am your friend. And now, you will kindly continue your reading. Page five, Basics for Beginners."

Umbridge sits down, looking pleased with herself. Harry though, doesn't seem to have enough and stands up. "So, according to you, my sister and I for some reason carved a Death Eater's mark onto our arms with some glass or something?"

"Don't bring me into this," I say while laying my head on the table. Flashes of the old vision, of Cedric Diggory dying, flash through my mind as breathing becomes a tad bit more difficult.

"Oh, and I'm sure Cedric Diggory is a liar then?"

"Cedric Diggory was infected by a magical creature in the maze."

"That's rubbish and you know it! We all three almost died."

"Harry, shut up!" I yell, standing up from my chair. However, the confidence I once had is gone, making me want to cower due to everyone's eyes. "Professor?"

Her grin widens as she notices my lack of anger that I no longer have. "Yes, Miss Potter?"

"May I step out for a moment, please."

She thinks for a moment before nodding, I guess deciding that I didn't cause as much trouble as Harry.

So there I go, sitting on the floor of the corridor, my back turned to the classroom door. My body is shaking as nothing but Cedric's death flashes through my mind.

I don't even notice Harry leaving with a note, going towards McGonagall's office.

This is going to be a long year.

Chapter 88: One Year…That’s All I’m Asking For

Chapter Text

"Hails, I think you're supposed to stir that counter-clockwise," Theo says, glancing at the cauldron nervously. We were paired up together, but he constantly gets nervous when I change up the instructions.

I glance at him, causing his mouth to shut pretty quickly. "I am just trying something different."

"But what if it-"

"So what?" I question, finally halting my stirs. "Snape favors our house anyways. Not like he'll reduce points due to us messing up." I signal for Shape to come over to look at the potion.

He glances at the potion boredly. "It's...passable." The greasy haired teacher walks away, causing me to smile and start writing down the accomplishment.

"What are you doing?" Theo asks, completely confused on the whole thing. And probably my writing just added to that now that I think about it.

"Potions is a interesting subject," I say while closing the journal and putting it back into my bag. "We are given set instructions that are supposed to take up a lot of time due to the amount of time we have each lesson."

"Well yeah, if it was quick, then everyone would be done way too quickly."

"Exactly!" I grin as he seems to get it. "Ever since second year, I've been testing out different alterations for different potions to see if it is quicker than the taught way."

"Well how can you even measure if it's quicker? We could all me slow."

"I check how far along Malfoy is, obviously." I say while pointing at the blond who seems to be suffering since Pansy is his partner. "He's normally the first one done due to him being amazing at the subject. So, if the potion is finished before him, then-"

We both pause as Malfoy signals for Snape, who then gives the same expression as he gave us a few minutes ago.

"Ten minutes," I say unconsciously.

Theo looks at me in a questioning manner. "What?"

I shake my head as I realize I spoke out loud. "Sorry, I just was making a note that just changing the stirs to clockwise reduced the time by ten minutes."

Theo just stares at me for a moment, as if trying to figure out if he should say something or just stay silent as he gets freaked out by my weirdness.

We both are unable to speak however, due to the fact that Neville just blew up his cauldron.

"Longbottom! Twenty points from Gryffindor!"

I nudge Theo after Neville starts apologizing profusely, he though he just had a boiling potion splashed onto his skin. "See? What did I tell you? He favors Slytherin."

"That doesn't prove any-"

I cover his mouth and start counting down from five before pointing at Crabbe and Goyle, who also blow up their cauldron.

Shape scowls and looks to the two boys who are shrieking due to the boiling liquid splashed upon them. "You two, go visit Madam Pomfrey, quickly."

I smile as the two scurry off, looking back at Theo who seems bewildered. "Like I said, we could blow up the entire classroom and he wouldn't do anything."

•

"That lesson was the most boring rubbish I've ever sat through," Malfoy mutters as we walk with him.

History of Magic isn't exactly the most exciting class, I mean it's literally a class where most sleep through it. But, it wasn't that bad.

"Just because you have an attention span of a goldfish doesn't mean that it was a rubbish lesson," I say without changing my expression.

Theo starts cackling at my statement, while Blaise and Andie just cover their mouths, hiding their smiles.

Oh, and Crabbe and Goyle are just confused, but what else is new?

"That's not very funny," Draco huffs while rolling his eyes.

Aww, did I hurt his feelings?

Too bad.

"Well, I think it's hilarious!" I say with a grin before pausing when I see the golden trio walk by. "Hey, I'll catch up, alright?"

"Hails..." Andie says while glancing at the trio of Gryffindors. "You're going to miss dinner."

"So?" I shoot her a look, making sure she knows that I am going to go talk to my brother if she likes it or not. "The Dursleys rarely give us food anyways, I can survive." And with that, I walk away.

You know, chasing three people who are walking at a normal speed is sort of difficult now that I think about it.

Or maybe I'm just horrible at exercise.

...Nevermind.

"Harry!" I yell out, causing all three kids to halt so I can catch up. I pant, my hands gripping onto my knees as I try to catch my breath. Finally, however, I'm able to stand up straight and wave at the three. "So, how's detention with Umbridge going?"

All three students stiffen when mention the teacher's name, causing me to narrow my eyes. I also notice that Harry seems to be holding something behind his back.

"What?" I laugh slightly. "I heard you're just writing lines." All three look even more nervous, causing me to get worried. "Harry, you are just writing lines, aren't you?"

"Of course I am!" Harry says quickly, only raising my suspicion.

"What are you hiding?" I narrow my eyes, gesturing toward him hand one hand behind his back. Harry seems to be thinking of an answer, so naturally I get annoyed. "Show me your hand."

"What-"

"Now."

Harry huffs, but he shows me his hand anyways. I walk forward and gasp at what I see.

On the back of his hand, there are words written.

'I will not tell lies.'

"Oh my god!" I mutter, noticing that it's still red. I look up to see Harry avoiding my gaze. "What happened?" Harry doesn't answer again. I look at Ron and Hermione who look utterly panicked but don't seem to be any help either. "Did Umbridge do this?"

Harry's eyes widens, confirming my question.

I drop his hand and grip onto the fabric of my robes, forcing myself to not start screaming. "That woman is going to have karma catch up with her," deciding that I was a bit too mad to interact with the three, I walk away silently.

Two professors tried to kill us, one was a liar, and one was a werewolf. This one seems to abuse students if they don't share her ideals.

Can't we have a teacher that doesn't give us problems?

Chapter 89: What The Hell Is This?

Chapter Text

"Hails," Blaise says while nudging my arm. My gaze snaps to him, ignoring my half-eaten waffle. Blaise then lifts up the Daily Prophet, making me roll my eyes. "No, you need to read this."

"Fine," I mutter while taking the paper out of his hands. A small gasp comes out of my mouth as I see a great big picture of Umbridge on the cover, smiling widely and blinking slowly. "What....the hell?"

"I know," Theo mutters, running a hand through his hair. "What the hell is that woman doing?"

"What are you three talking about?" Andie asks while taking the paper out of my hands. "In a surprise move last night the Ministry of Magic passed a new legislation giving itself an unprecedented level of control at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Andie reads aloud before rereading what she just said. "But why?"

"Give me that," Draco says while taking the paper out of her hands. "'The Minister has been growing uneasy about goings-on at Hogwarts for some time,' said Junior Assutant to the Minister, Percy Weasley. 'He is now responding concerns voiced by the anxious parents, who feel the school may be moving in a direction they do not approve.'" Draco glances at me before saying, "well he hasn't changed at all has he? Still as much of a prat as always."

I guess he expected me to glare at him but I honestly agree with him. Percy is being honestly ridiculous.

"Well if you're not going to finish reading, I am," Blaise says while rolling his eyes. "This is not the first time in recent weeks Fudge has used new laws to effect improvements at the Wizarding school. As recently as August 30th Educational Decree Twenty-two was passed, to ensure that, in the event of the current headmaster bring unable to provide a candidate for a teaching post, the Ministry should select an appropriate person."

Oh so that's how Umbridge was hired.

"'That's how Dolores Umbridge came to be appointed to the teaching staff at Hogwarts.' said Weasley last night. 'Dumbledore couldn't find anyone, so the Minister put in Umbridge and of course, she's been an immediate success-'"

"I'm sorry what?" Andie asks with a look of shock on her face. "She's horrible!"

"Don't interrupt me," Theo says grimly. "- an immediate success, totally revolutionizing the teaching of Defense Against the Dark Arts and providing the Minister with on-the-ground feedback about what's really happening at Hogwarts. It is this last function that the Ministry has now formalized with the passing if the Educational Decree Twenty-three, which creates the new position of 'Hogwarts High Inquisitor.'

"'This is an exciting new phase in the Minister's plan to get grips with what some are calling the 'falling standards' at Howarts,' said Weasley. 'The Inquisitor will have powers to inspect her fellow educators and make sure that they are coming up to scratch. Professor Umbridge has been offered this position in addition to her own teaching post, and we are delighted to say that she has accepted.'"

Of course she did.

"The Ministry's new moves have received enthusiastic support from parents of students at Hogwarts.

"'I feel so much easier in my mind now that I know Dumbledore is being subjected to fair and objective evaluation,' said Mr. Lucius Malfoy, 41, speaking from his Wiltshire mansion last nihjt. 'Many of us with our children's best interests at heart have been concerned about some of Dumbledore's eccentric decisions in the last few years and will be glad to k ow that the Ministry is keeping an eye on the situation.'

"Among those 'eccentric decisions' are undoubtedly the controversial staff appointments previously described in this newspaper, which have included the hiring of werewolf Remix Lupin, half-giant Rubeus Hagrid, and delusional ex-Auror 'Mad-Eye' Moody."

I can almost hear Sirius and Jean raging over them mentioning Remus.

"Rumors abound, of course, that Albus Dumbledore, once Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, is no longer up to the task of managing the prestigious school of Hogwarts.

"'I think the appointment of the Inquisitor is a first step toward ensuring that Hogwarts has a headmaster in whom we can all repose confidence,' said a Ministry insider last night.

"Wizengamot elders Griselda Marchbanks and Tiberius Ogden have resigned in protest at the introduction of the post of Inquisitor to Hogwarts.

"' Hogwarts is a school, not an outpost of Cornelius Fudge's office,' Said Madam Marchbanks. 'This is a further disgusting attempt to discredit Albus Dumbledore.' (For a full account of Madam Marchbanks' alleged links to subversive goblin groups, turn to page 17."

Blaise stops talking as we just stay silent. "You know, that Weasley may be a prat, but Malfoy, your dad isn't much better."

"Shut up."

•

"Oh yay, Umbitch," I mutter as we get closer to the classroom.

"I wouldn't say that..." Draco mutters as we walk at a slow pace.

"Malfoy, I swear if you go on about how that toad in there is actually a good teacher I swear-"

"Shut up!" He says while covering my mouth with his hand. He points down the corridor to reveal Filch grinning devilishly as he strides down the hall. The blond boy who is preventing me from talking pulls me into an empty classroom so we're not seen by the man. "If you say things like that around Filch, you're asking for detention. He fancies her," Draco grimaces at the thought.

Heck, I'm cringing at the thought.

"Malfoy?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks for stopping me," I say with a slight smile. I could swear I saw a faint blush, but I could be imagining it so might as well not look into that.

"Well it's not like I could just let you get detention." He ruffles my hair and leaves the classroom.

I can't help a small smile spreading across my face as I see his retreating figure.

Draco really is something, isn't he?

I decide to sprint to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, and right on time it seems too since Umbridge asks everyone to take a seat when I walk in.

I quickly take my place near Theo and Blaise as we just listen to the horrible toad woman.

"Wands away," the toad instructs with a big grin spread across her face. "As we finished chapter one last lesson, I would like you all to turn to page nineteen today and commence chapter two, 'Common Defensive Theories and Their Derivation.' There will be no need to talk."

And just like that, the toad falls into her seat.

Well this will be boring, especially since I read the whole book last nigh due to being bored. And like I thought, that cirriculum will only make us fail the practical portiom of the exam.

"What is it this time, Miss Granger?"

"I've already read chapter two," Hermione says.

"Then proceed to chapter three," Umbridge says, clearly annoyed. I raise my hand, making her glare at me. "Miss Potter?"

"I've already read chapter two as well." I say with a small smile.

Umbridge looks as if she wants to kill me, but stops herself. "Then I ask you to do the same as I told Miss Granger."

"But I can't."

Umbridge looks even more annoyed...yay. "And why not?"

"I've read the whole book," I grin, taunting her. Let's see how she acts when she realizes that not everyone works at the speed of a snail.

Hermione also pitches in, "I can't do that either, I've read the whe thing."

Umbridge's eye twitches, but she regains her poise soon enough. "Well, then, one of you should be able to tell me what Slinkhard says about counterjinxes in chapter fifteen."

"He basically says that counterjinxes shouldnt be named that because the term is just used to make the spell sound more acceptable," I say boredly, leaning on my hand as I stare at the teacher with a small smile.

Umbridge raises her eyebrows, looking, dare I say it, impressed. Well of course. When the literal second best in the class last year says that they are done, they usually aren't lying.

"But I disagree," Hermione pitches in.

Umbridge glances at Hermione, her eyes becoming colder as she sees the Gryffindor. "You disagree?"

"Yes, I do," Hermione says in a clear voice that attracts other students' attention. "Mr. Slinkhard doesn't like jinkes, does he? But I think that they can be useful when they're used defensively."

"Oh you do, do you?" Umbridge says, speaking loudly as well. She walks to the front of the class, as if to show off the lack of authority she has over us.

Like I'm sorry, you may be High Inquisitor, but you're not going to be respected while wearing those aweful shades of pink that don't go together.

"Well, I'm afraid that it is Mr. Slinkhard's opinion, and not yours, that matters within this classroom, Mids Granger."

Ah, to yell at a teacher or to not yell at a teacher.

Well, three out of four of my friends are shaking their heads no, so I guess I shouldn't...yet.

"But-"

Umbridge cuts off Hermione quite rudely. "That is enough. Miss Granger, I'm going to take five points from Gryffindor House."

Everyone starts muttering, questioning how she could abuse her authority for just a student sharing their opinion.

"What for?" Harry asks loudly. Hermione whispers something to him urgently, but I can't hear that far.

"For disrupting my class with interruptions," Umrdige says smoothly, making me want to choke her to death. "I'm here to teach you using a Ministry approved method that does not include inviting students to give their opinions on matters that they understand very little. Your previous teachers in the subject may have allowed you more license, but as none of them - with the possible exception of Professor Quirrell, who did it at least appear to have restricted himself to age-appropriate subjects - would have passed a Ministry expection. "

Okay, but Quirrell tried to actively kill Harry and I throughout the school year. If the Ministry allows that then I don't think they should get to choose then.

"Yeah Quirrell was a great teacher," Harry says loudly. "There was a just that minor drawback of him having Lord Voldemort-" I flinch at his name, "-sticking out of the back of his head."

"I think another week of dententions would do you good, Mr. Potter."

Did I mention I hate this woman with the entirety of my being?

•

"What is she doing here?" I whisper to Andie as we walk into Transfiguration.

"Keep your voice down Hails," she mutters as we sit down.

McGonagall strides in quickly, not even sparing a second glance at Umbridge. "That will do." Anyone who was chattering, falls to silence in a few seconds. "Mr. Finnegan, kindly please come here and hand back the homework - Miss Brown, please take this box of mice - don't be silly, girl, they won't hurt you - and hand one to each student-"

"Hem, hem."

Oh shut up Umbitch. You're supposed to be overseeing the class, not interrupting. So just be quiet woman.

Seamus hands me mt essay, which is an O thank Merlin, and walks away. I glance at Andie, who seems to have managed an E, which isnt that bad so good for her.

"Right then, everyone, listen closely - Dean Thomas if you do that to the mouse again I shall put you in detention - most of you now successfully vanished your snails and even those who were left with a certain amount of shell have the gist of the spell. Today we shall be-"

"Hem, hem."

"Yes?" McGonagall snaps at the toad woman. Good to know that she hates Umbridge as much as I do.

"I was just wondering, Professor, whether you received my note telling you to of the date and time of your inspection-"

"Obviously I received it, or I would have asked you what you were doing in my classroom," McGongall says while turning away from the woman who thinks unicorn barf is a color. "As I was saying, today we shall be practicing altogether more difficult, vanishment of mice. Now the Vanishing spell-"

"Hem, hem."

"I wonder," McGonagall says, clearly annoyed as she turns to Umbridge, "how you expect to gain the idea of my usual teaching methods if you continue to interrupt me. You see, I do not generally permit people to talk when I'm talking."

Did I mention that McGonagall is low-key the best teacher? No? Well it's true.

Umbridge looks like she was slapped across the face which makes this a hundred percent better.

"As I was saying, the Vanishing spell becomes more difficult when the complexity of the animal to be vanished. The snail, as an invertebrate, will not be present because the challenge; the mouse, as a mammal, offers a much greater one. This is not, therefore, magic you can accomplish with your mind on dimner. So - you know the incantation, let me see what you can do..."

"Well that was possibly one of the greatest lesson we have been able to witness," Theo turns around and grins at Andie and me.

I shush him, looking toward McGonagall, who looks annoyed.

Theo shrugs and and attempts the spell, only to be greeted by just a floating wiggling pink nose. "Well that happened."

"Hey, at least you weren't left with a foot," Blaise says while nudging his friend and holding the partially vanished mouse by the foot.

"You both are horrible," I say while casting the spell. The mouse disappears, but I keep a hand on it so I know where it is when the time comes to put it back.

"Of course you have it down pact," Theo shakes his head, laughing as the mouse nose sniffs his hand. "You and Malfoy belong together, I swear."

"What was that?" I narrow my eyes, making sure that he knows that he should talk about that.

"He's just saying Hails," Blaise places his partially vanished mouse in the box Lavendar Brown is passing around, "you and Malfoy are probably the smartest Slytherins of your year. You two are quite similiar you know."

"Well he doesn't like me like that," I say while placing my invisible mouse in the box. "He and I are friends."

"Hopeless..." Andie mutters.

"What was that?"

"Nothing!"

•

"Oh Hailey, I thought you'd be here!" I look away from my History of Magic book, only to see the ever so annoying bushy-haired brunette, Hermione.

"What's up? Harry's hand doing alright?"

"Yes," Hermione sits in the seat next to me, placing down a book she just got checked out onto the table. "The wound keeps getting reopened, but it seems to be healing alright. Although, I don't think that it will heal if Harry keeps having to do detentions with that foul-"

"What do you want Hermione?" I'm not stupid, I know she wants something. She doesn't answer right away, causing me to roll my eyes. "Look, if you have a bunch of time before the next quiz in History of Magic, great. But I haven't studied the material yet so-"

"I want you to teach everyone Defense Against the Dark Arts!" Hermione equals out, careful not to alert anyone of what she's saying.

"What?" I ask her, putting a bookmark in my book. "Hermione, that's in-"

"Insane I know!" Hermione runs a hand through her hair, looking anxious. "Hailey - look...you and Harry are the most advanced students in the subject..."

I snort at that. "Excuse me? Maybe in the fifth years, but sixth and seventh-"

"No they don't and you know that." Who says Hermione can't be scary? She's scary right now! It's terrifying actually. "You and Harry are probably the best in the school! Just think about it!"

"I'm not a teacher, 'Mione." Okay, now I'm just coming up with excuses. "Plus, I'm a Slytherin, how many people are going to like that a Slytherin is teaching them?"

Hermione sighs and gathers her things in her arms before standing. "Just think about it, alright?"

And just like that, the girl leaves.

Fine...I'll think about it.

Chapter 90: Hermione, What The Hell?

Chapter Text

I sigh as the cold air nips my skin as people walk by me in Hogsmeade. The town is just so peaceful, and I just love it.

Unfortunately, Hermione got me to agree to the whole teaching thing, well I said I would try.

So, the brunette told me to meet up at the Hog's Head...wherever that is.

As I trudge along, looking from store to store, hoping to find the place, I accidentally slam into someone. With a groan, I look up, only to see the familiar white-blonde hair that I saw for a month at Grimmauld Place.

"Jean!"

"Sorry about that," she says, offering me a hand, which I gladly take. "Wasn't looking where I was going."

"No I should apologize!"

Jean waves me off, glancing around.

I narrow my eyes at her, wondering why she seems so apprehensive. "Is everything alright?"

Jean jumps at the question, but smiles anyway. "Yeah, Lupin just told me he was going to take Shaggy out for a walk so I wanted to see if they came around yet."

I tilt my head. Shaggy? Who's Shaggy?

Jean slowly realizes that I'm confused, and I guess she realized that she said the wrong thing or something. "Sorry - Shuffles." From what I can see, she's cringing at Sirius' codename.

"Alright..." I mean, they have known each other for quite a long time so it's only normal that they would have nicknames...but Shaggy? I now really want to know what Jean's nickname is now. "Anyways, do you happen to know where the Hog's Head is?"

I expected her to look surprised that I was asking for such a place, but she just smiles and points up ahead. "Go straight until you come across a old looking place. It has a sign that literally says the name on it."

"Thanks!" Deciding not to question why she wasn't questioning me, I run off, wanting to get there before the other invited students arrive.

As I finally get to the designated place, I have to gape at it. The Hog's Head bar is one dingy, super dirty room, that smells like something died in ut. The windows are so dirty that candles have to light the room instead of natural light. The floor is stone, but so grimy that it can be mistaken for earth.

"You are a prefect!"

Ah, Hermione is here already.

I walk over to the golden trio, waving when they finally notice me. "So, anyone arrive yet?"

"Not yet," Hermione replies, glancing at the door.

"So who did you say is supposed to be meeting us?" Harry asks while trying to open the rusted top of his mug so he can take a swig of what I assume is butterbeer.

"Just a couple of people," Hermione says while checkung her watch. "I told them to be here around now and I'm sure they all know where it is - oh look, look this might be them now-"

The door opens, only to reveal a large amount of people.

This is a couple? Nice.

There's probably about twenty or so people now in the small pub, making the barman freeze at the sight.

"A couple of people?" Harry croaks, looking at the large crowd. "A couple of people?"

"Yes, well the idea seemed quite popular," Hermione chirps happily. "Ron do you want to pull up some more chairs?"

I wave silently at Fred who waves back with a grin, but then walks up to the frozen barkeep. "Hi, could we have twenty-seven butterbeers, please?"

The man scowls before bringing out very dusty looking mugs.

Fred starts to pass them out, "cheers!" People take them happily, but after a second, Fred takes one of the butterbeers from someone's hands. "Cough up, everyone, I haven't got enough gold for all of these."

"Fred!" I speak up, causing him to turn to me. I throw him a bag full of Galleons, which he catches easily. "That will be enough, yeah?"

He just nods and gives it to the barkeep, causing everyone to sigh since they didn't have to pay.

I'm too nice for my own good, aren't I?

"What have you been telling people?" Harry whispers to Hermione. "What are they expecting?"

"I've told you, they just want to hear what you've got to say," Hermione tries to reassure my brother, but that doesn't seem to exactly help.

"So they're expected a speech," I say, getting annoyed that Hermione didn't tell me that there would be this many people.

"You have to do anything yet, I'll speak to them first!" She says quickly, as if she thinks I'm just going to walk out.

I roll my eyes, but stay seated, staring at the brunette in wait.

Everyone begins to take their seats and soon stop talking, staring at Harry or me.

"Er," Hermione's voice goes higher as everyone looks at her. "Well - er - hi. Well...erm...well, you know why you're here. Erm...well, Harry and Hailey here had an idea," Harry throws her a sharp look, causing her to falter again, "I mean I had the idea - that it might be good if people who wanted to study Defense Against the Dark Arts - and I mean really study it, you know, not that rubbish Umbridge is doing with us - because nobody could call that Defense Against the Dark Arts-"

"Hear, hear!"

Hermione smiles, probably happy that they aren't being mean. "Well, I thought it would be good if we took matters into our own hands..." she glances at Harry and I nervously, causing me to nod, as if telling her to continue. "And by that I mean learn how to defend ourselves properly, not just a theory but with real spells-"

"You want to pass your Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L. too though, I bet?" said Michael Corner, a boy I've seen a few times.

"Of course I do!" Hermione replies quickly. "But I want more than that, I want to be properly trained in Defense because...because..." She takes a great big breath, as if to calm her nerves. "Because Lord Voldemort's back."

I flinch at the name, my hand unconsciously going towards my left arm where there is still a faint scar.

"Well, that's the plan anyway..." Hermione looks around nervously. "If you want to join us, we need to how we're going to-"

"Where's the proof of You-Know-Who's back?" says a rather rude Hufflepuff boy. An older looking brunette girl looks like she is trying to calm him down, but he brushes her off.

"Well, Dumbledore believes it-"

"You mean, Dumbledore believes them," says the blond boy, pointing at Harry and I.

"You want proof?" I ask, standing up and putting my hand on Hermione's shoulder. "Well, I could show you a scar I got when they resurrected him, but you probably wouldn't believe that. And I guess me being in the Hospital Wing for panic attacks is nothing. Oh and don't forget that Cedric Diggory says the same thing me and my brother says-"

"But the Prophet says that Diggory got delirious due to the maze."

"The prophet also said that Hagrid doesn't care about his students, that Harry is the top of his class, that Hermione was stringing along multiple guys, and that I am a player." I glare at him, tilting my head as I rebuttal his claims. "What's your name anyways?"

"Zacharias Smith."

"Well nice to meet you," I reply, going back to my seat, "I do hope that sufficed your need to be insufferable."

"So," Hermione's voice is high-pitched again. "So...like I was saying...if you want to learn some defense, then we need need to work out how we're going to do it, how often were going to meet, and we're going to-"

"Is it true they can both produce a Patronus?"

"Yeah," Harry and I say in unison.

"Both corporeal?"

The phrase seems to stire something up and causes Harry to remember something. "You don't know Madam Bones, do you?"

The girl beams at the name, answering his question without even talking. "She's my auntie, I'm Susan Bones. She told me about your hearing. So...is it really true? You make a stag Patronus?"

"Yes," Harry replies while pointing at me. "And she can produce a fox one."

Everyone whispers excitedly at the news.

"Bliley Hailey...Harry! I never knew that!" Lee looks super impressed, making me smile a bit.

"Mum told Ron not spread it around," Fred says while grinning. "She said that you two have got enough attention as it is."

"She's all wrong..." Harry mutters, causing a couple people to laugh.

"And did you kill a Basilisk with the sword in Dumbledore's office?" Asks Terry Boot. "That's what one of the portraits on the wall told me when I was there last year...."

"Er -yeah, I did, yeah."

Some people whistle while the Creevey brothers look at Harry in awe.

"And in our first year," Neville pitches in excitedly, "They saved the er- something stone!"

"Philosopher's!" Hermione hisses.

"Yeah, that, from You-Know-Who!" Neville finishes.

"And that's not to mention, " Cho says, making Harry widen his eyes. I finally look at the girl, waving at Cedric who is sitting next to her. "All the tasks they had to get through in the Triwizard Tournament last year - getting past dragons and merpeople and acromantulas and things..."

There are more mutters that are impressed and agreeing.

Harry looks like he's about to do something stupid, so I get ready to stop him.

"Look, I....I don't want to sound like Im trying to be modest or anything, but...I had a lot of help with all that stuff."

I smack him on the head. "Hush."

I stand up, pushing my hair behind myself. "Look, Harry's right, we did have help - but-" I glare at Smith, who was about to say something. "We know a lot about defensive magic. My brother fought...Voldemort...by himself, and he survived. We may not know everything, but we can help and teach you all what we know, that is, if you all are okay with that?"

There is a murmur of agreement, causing me to sigh in relief.

"Right," Hermione says, looking rather relieved that something has been settled. "Well, then, the next question is how often we do it. I really don't think there's any point in meeting less than once a week-"

"Hang on," Angelina says, "we need to make sure this doesn't clash with our Quidditch practice."

"No, nor with ours."

"Nor ours."

Everyone looks at me, causing me to lift my hands. Seems like they like me talking a bit more than Hermione. "We'll find a time, don't worry. This is rather important, since we need to learn how to defend ourselves-"

"Yeah!" barks out Ernie Macmillan. "I, personally, am at a loss to see why the Ministry has foisted such a useless teacher upon us at this critical period. Obviously they are in denial about the return of You-Know-Who, but to give us a teacher who is trying to actively prevent us from using defensive spells-"

"Fudge has always been afraid of Dumbledore overtaking his postion, since everyone wanted him to be the Minister anyways. So, we think that he and Umbridge think that Dumbledore is building some sort of army..."

"Fudge does have a private army after all."

"What?" Harry asks, surprised about the new information.

"Yes, he has an army of heliopaths," Luna says solemnly.

"No, he hasn't!" Hermione snaps.

"Hermione, be nice!" I snap at her.

"Yes he has!" Luna replies.

"Hem, hem."

Everyone looks around in concern, scared that Umbridge found us, relaxing when we notice it is just Ginny trying to get our attention.

"Weren't we trying to decide how often we're going to meet and get Defense lessons?"

"Yes," Hermione says, calming down. "Yes, we were, you're right..."

"Well, once a week sounds cool."

"As long as-"

"Yes, yes, we know about Quidditch," says Hermione in a tense voice. "Well the other thing to decide us where we're going to meet..."

The whole group goes silent for a few moments.

After a few suggestions, we just decide to wait to answer that. All we know is that we actually have a group.

"I think everybody should write their name down, just so we know who was here. But I also think," Hermione takes a deep breath, "that we all ought to agree nor to shout about what we're doing. So, if you sign, you're agreeing not to tell Umbridge - or anybody else - what we're up to."

And in that moment, people start to sign their names. I sigh in relief and go over to Hermione, glancing at the paper. "You did charm that so people can't be a double agent, right?"

"Of course I did!" She says quickly as the parchment is brought back to us. Hermione signs it, then Ron, then Harry, and lastly, I go over and sign. However, one name makes me do a double take.

Jean Fawley.

Ah, so that's why she was in Hogsmeade. I glance at Hermione who looks nervous.

Hermione, the fact that you got an adult involved is both stupid and brilliant.

Good job.

Chapter 91: We Have A Place

Chapter Text

"This better be good or I'm murdering all of you in your sleep," I mutter as we make our way to the seventh floor.

The Golden Trio is sneaking around since it's past the fourth year's curfew.

Well guess what? Fifth years can stay out until nine!

"Honestly!" I saw aloud. "We are just strolling around the castle. We are going to get in trouble if you all act like we are trying to rob a jewelry store though."

I understand that have a meeting and all...but I wanted to study a bit..

Harry is just staring at the map, trying to find where Filch and Umbridge are...which is stupid. Like are they going to give us detention for walking around the castle before curfew?

We aren't doing anything wrong...yet.

So, now we're in front of a blank wall, making me want to hit all of them over the head. "This is why I couldn't study for my Ancient Ruins quiz?"

"Dobby said to walk past this bit of wall three times, concentrating hard on what we need."

Oh to be ignored...

So, that's what we do. I think about how we need to learn real magic, and we need a place to do that.

So what I'm saying, is that I'm thinking what Hermione is muttering under her breath.

"Harry," Hermione says sharply, causing me to stare at the wall in shock.

A nice looking, highly polished door appears on the wall. My brother reached out, and pulls the door opens.

Deciding that they are taking a bit too long for my taste, I push them aside and walk in, gasping at the room. "Holy sh*t."

The walls are lined with bookcases, and there are cushions on the floor. There are some shelves pretty far from me that carry a bunch of instruments that I'm too lazy to remember.

"These will be good when we're practicing Stunning!" Ron says while kicking at one of the cushions.

I glare at him before picking up the cushion and moving it away from his foot. "We are not disrespecting this magical room by kicking the things it provided."

"And look at all these books!" Hermione yells out excitedly as she runs her finger along the spines of them. "A Compendium of Common Curses and their Counter-Actions...The Dark Arts Outsmarted...Self Defensive Spellwork...wow..." Hermione turns to us a beams. "This is wonderful, there's everything we need here!"

And like normal Hermione, she grabs a book and plops herself on a cushion.

And like clockwork, a light knock resonates throughout the room as well all look at the door, only to see some Gryffindors.

"Woah..." Dean says while looking around. "What is this place?"

Harry opens his mouth to explain, but I'd interrupted with more people arriving.

"Well," Harry says nervously, "this is the place we found for practices and you've - er - obviously found it ok..."

"It's fantastic!" Choice says excitedly, clutching onto poor Cedric's arm.

"It's bizarre..." Fred says while frowning. "We once hid from Filch in here, remember, George? It was just a broom cupboard then..."

I decide to go walk over to Fred as Harry explains Dark Detectors. "So how're you doing?"

"Fine I guess..." Fred mumbles, glancing at my brother to see if anything important is happening. "Did you know Percy sent me a letter saying that I shouldn't talk to you?"

"What?"

Percy...what the hell?

"Yeah," Fred says while running his hands through his hair. "Of course I'm not listening to that prat."

"Of course."

"I was thinking about some of the stuff we ought to do first and - what Hermione?"

Deciding that I should probably go back to Harry, I open my mouth to say goodbye to Fred, but he just shakes his head and gestures for me to go.

"I think we ought to elect a leader-"

"Harry's leader," Cho Chang says quickly as she stares at Hermione like she's crazy.

"Actually," a average height hufflepuff pitches in awkwardly. "I actually think that Hailey would be a better leader. That is one of her house's main quality after all."

"Are you insane?" Cho replies to her, now giving the girl the same look. "Harry should be the leader."

"It's just my opinion-"

"I think we ought to vote on it..." Hermione pitches in, trying to diffuse the tension.

I sigh at the whole situation. Are they literally fighting over this?

"Anyone in favor of Harry being the leader?" Hermione says awkwardly.

And about half of the students raise their hands. Some of them are Cho, Dean Thomas, and Ginny.

Wait a second-

"All in favor of Hailey?"

The ones who didn't raise their hands for Harry raise them for me. And some of them I understand, I guess. Lee Jordan, Fred, and George all raise their hands for me, along with that brunette Hufflepuff.

But one of the people voting for me shocking is literally Ron Weasley.

"Er-" Harry looks lost, not knowing what to do.

I put my hand on his shoulder and smile encouragingly. "Co-leaders?"

Harry boss, looking relieved that I came up with a compromise. "Co-leaders."

I open my mouth to start speaking, but Hermione wants to say something else. "What Hermione?"

She seems to be leader material, she should have been appointed.

"I also think we ought to have a name. It would promote a feeling of team spirit and unity, don't you think?"

"Can we be the Anti-Umbridge league?" Angelina says in a hopeful manner.

"Or the Ministry of Magic Are Morons Group?" suggests Fred, causing me to chuckle.

"I was thinking," Hermione frowns at Fred, "more of a name that didn't tell everyone that we were up to so we can refer to safely outside of meetings."

"The Defense Association?" Cho suggests. "The D.A. for short, so that nobody knows what we're talking about?"

"I'm fine with that," I say while leaving on Harry because darn it, I'm tired.

"Yeah, the D.A.'s good, only let's make it stand for Dumbledore's Army because that's what Ministry's worst fear, isn't it."

Did I mention how much I love Ginny?

Yeah, if Draco doesn't like me by the end of this year I might try to ask her out...that is to say if Harry doesn't get to her first.

Meh, he's hopeless, I don't think that is happening anytime soon.

"All in favor of the D.A.?" Hermione asks as most of us raise our hands for the name. "That's a majority - motion passed!"

And with that, she writes the name on the paper with everyone's name.

Looks like this idea is actually getting off the ground..

Chapter 92: That’s Not Funny

Chapter Text

"Captains shake hands," Madam Hooch yells out as the wind blows against everyone's faces.

Yay, Quidditch...

Like the weather is okay, but it still is pretty windy.

As I sit in the stands with Andie, Theo, and Blaise, I can't help but look nervously at my brother and Ron.

I'm sure Ron will do great, but I've never seen him play so I'm not certain.

I probably shouldn't be cheering for Gryffindor when my house is playing against them but who cares?

When did I follow social norms in the first place?

"Mount your brooms."

The whistle is blown, and the game begins with all the players shooting upwards, determined to win and gain one hundred and fifty points for their house.

"That was close," Blaise comments, noting that my brother just narrowly avoided a Bludger.

"Yeah..."

Harry is making a lap around the pitch in search of the Snitch, and it seems that Draco is doing the same exact thing.

"And it's Johnson, Johnson with the Quaffle, what a player that girl is, I've been saying it for years but she still won't go out with me-"

"JORDAN!"

"Dammit," Theo curses, his eyes on Johnson. "If she scores it's going to put a burden on our team and will make Gryffindor way too confident!"

I nudge him so he breaks out of his rant. "Who cares? It's just Quidditch."

"I'm going to pretend you didn't say that."

I chuckle before looking back at the scene in front of us.

"-and she's ducked Warrington, she's passed Montague, she's - ouch - been hit from behind by a Bludger from Crabbe...Montague catches the Quaffle, Montague I'd heading back up the pitch and - nice Bludger there from George Weasley, that's a Bluder to the head for Montague, he drops the Quaffle, caught by Katie Bell, Katie Bell of Gryffindor reverse passed to Alicia Spinnet and Spinnet's away-"

Theo and Blaise are cursing as it seems the match is starting off in Gryffindor's favor. But honestly, everything is in Gryffindor's favor.

Is some all powerful being manipulating everything so everything is pro-Gryffindor and anti-Slytherin?

No, that's insane.

"-dodges Warrington, avoids a Bludger - close call, Alicia- and the crowd is loving this, just listen to them, what's that they're singing?"

This is the first time I notice that my section of the stands are singing.

I look around in shock to even see Andie singing!

How come I didn't even notice? Was I too interested in the match to hear?

"Weasley cannot save a thing. He cannot block a single ring. That's why Slytherin's all sing: Weasley is our King.

"Weasley was born in a bin. He always let's the Quaffle in. Weasley will make sure we win. Weasley is our King."

My blood is boiling at the lyrics. As I stare at Draco who just flew by, I figured out who organized this.

That little idiot-

I hate him - no I don't - he's such a bully!

And the fact that when he flew by he smirked at me just makes me want to hex him when he flies by so he falls...

Oh wait that's murder....that's a last resort...for now.

"-and Alicia passes back to Angelina! Come on now, Angelina - looks like she's got the Keeper to beat! She shoots - she - aaah... "

The Slytherin keep is able to save the goal unfortunately, and he throws the Quaffle to Warrington, who is now zig zagging in the air.

As Warrington gets closer to the Gryffindor goals, the singing gets louder, making me cover my ears because they are being way too loud for my taste.

And they are being jerks, but that's another story.

"And it's Warrington with the Quaffle, Warrington heading for the goal, he's out of Bludger range with just the Keeper ahead-"

Slytherin responds with getting even louder.

Like dudes, chill, it's just a game.

"-so it's the first task for new Gryffindor Keeper Weasley, brother of Beaters Fred and George with a promising new talent on the team - come on Ron!"

I cringe at the fact that he just compared Ron to the twins. Don't get me wrong, I love them for being their crazy selves, but Ron isn't like them. I sometimes feel bad for him because he's the youngest boy in the family, and is always being compared to everyone else in the family.

Unfortunately, Ron still needs to learn a few things as he lets the Quaffle in the central hoop.

He's doing good though!

"Slytherin scores!" Lee yells out, but is drowned out by the cheers and boos from the respective stands. "So that's ten-nil to Slytherin - bad luck Ron..."

The Slytherin stands respond with singing that stupid chant again.

"-and Gryffindor back in possession and it's Katie Bell tanking up the pitch-" Lee cries out, barely audible due to my house.

"Harry what are you doing? Get going!"

Okay so Angelina screams loud. Like I can hear her over the Slytherins loud.

Like geez, does she need a cough drop after that?

Harry flies off, circling the pitch once more.

"-and it's Warrington again who passes to Pucey, Pucey's off past Spinnet, come on now Angelina, you can take him - turns out you can't - but nice Bludger from Fred Weasley, I mean, George Weasley, oh who cares, one of them anyway. And Warrington drops the quaffle and Katie Bell - er - dropped it too - so that's Montague with the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Montague takes the Quaffle, and he's off, up the pitch, come on Gryffindor, block him!"

You know...sometimes Quidditch gives me a headache.

No, it always gives me a headache.

There are too many people, they are too loud, and the announcer is always too loud.

Or maybe I just don't have good experiences.

In the end, Harry caught the Snitch, but he was hit in the back with a Bludger.

Thanks Crabbe, you worthless piece of-

Oh I should probably go check on Harry.

Bidding my friend ado, I climb down the steps to the pitch, to congratulate both teams. They both did amazing for what it's worth.

"-we couldn't fit in useless loser either - for his father, you know."

I am literally speeding toward the probable trainwreck of Draco being an idiot.

"Leave it," Angelina says while grabbing Fred's arm, causing me to slow down my steps. "Leave it, Fred, let him yell, he's just sore he lost, the jumped-up little-"

"- but you like the Weasleys, don't you, Potter?" Draco sneers at Harry. I actually halt, wanting to listen to what he's saying without him noticing I'm here. "Spend holidays there and everything, don't you? Can't see how you stand the stink but I suppose when you've been dragged up by Muggles, even the Weasleys hovel smells okay-"

Okay now I'm just frozen.

Why on earth is Draco being so rude?
Because he lost? No, that's not it. He's trying to do something isn't he?

"Or perhaps," Malfoy says while stepping backwards, "you can remember what your mother's house stank like, Potter and Weasley pigsty reminds you of it-"

It happens in a flash...

Harry releases George and the two run over to Malfoy and start punching him.

Now, I'm frozen for a moment before I decide to run over to Harry, trying to pull him away. "Harry! This is what he wants!"

"Harry! George! No!"

"Impedimenta!"

We are all pushed back due to the force of the spell. Deciding to be safe, I grab Harry's wrist and shake my head, telling him not to be an idiot.

"What do you think you're doing?" Madam Hooch screeches. Malfoy is laying on the ground whimpering over a bloody nose.

I like this prat right?

I can always see if Ginny or Luna are available...

"I've never seen behavior like that - back up to the castle, both of you, and go straight to your Heads of House's office! Go now!"

Harry and George trudge up to the castle, walking through a crowd of jeering Slytherins.

After Hooch determines that Malfoy is fine, she leaves.

However, Fred is still being held back.

Deciding that the teachers are far enough away, I storm over to Malfoy and grab him by his robes so he'll actually look at my face. "Are you a f*cking idiot?" I swear I saw a couple Gryffindors flinch at my tone. "Do you think that if you get them to fight you that Harry will be banned from Quidditch? It's ingenious, but moronic! Because guess what," I say, still very much pissed off, "Umbridge isn't going to last after this year, I just know. So anything that toad does this year can be reversed."

I drop Draco and step away, deciding that if I continued to be that close to him, he wouldn't just have a bloody nose.

"And just so you know, Malfoy, when you insult Harry about his mum, you insult me as well. He and I are related, remember? Of course you don't, because you didn't think!"

I kick a rock, making it fly for a few moments before it hits the ground again.

"And never," he is very lucky I'm not stupid, or I would have hexed him right here and now, "insult my parents again. If you don't remember, they died protecting me from someone your father follows to this f*cking day."

And without saying another word, I grab Fred by the wrist and pull him away from the situation.

Draco Malfoy is an idiot.

Chapter 93: Umbridge….I Hate You

Chapter Text

"Hails, you really should talk to Mal-" I glare at Blaise, successfully getting him to shut up about Draco. Sure, it was a bit ago, but I am still pissed die to him getting Harry kicked off the team.

He also got Fred and George kicked off as well which got me very angry at both Umbridge and Draco.

"What do you think Hagrid's going to do for the class?" Theo asks, trying to cut through the awkward tension.

"Something awesome..." I start, looking at Hagrid, who is sporting yellow and green bruises on his face.

Honestly, Umbridge is supposed to be here! Hagrid is being a bit draft if you ask me.

"We're workin" in here today!" Hagrid says happily as he jerks his head to gesture towards the forest. "Bit more sheltered! Anyway, they prefer the dark..."

Also, is Hagrid carrying a dead cow? This is what he plans to show Umbridge in hope to keep his job?

"What prefers the dark? What did he say prefers the dark?"

Oh, Draco sounds kind of scared? That's nice.

"Scared, Malfoy?" I ask, deciding to break my silence with him.

"Not at all."

"Uh huh."

"Ready?" Hagrid asks with a big smile on his face. "Right, well I've been savin' a trip inter the forest fer yer fifth year. Thought we'd go an' see these creatures in their natural habitat. Now, what we're studyin' today is pretty rare, I reckon I'm probably the on'y person in Britain who's managed ter train 'em-"

"And you're sure they're trained, are you? Only it wouldn't be the first time you'd brought wild stuff to class, would it?" Malfoy asks, panic laced in his voice.

"Oh please," I scoff and roll my eyes. "We've had two incidents, and one of them was because you couldn't respect a creature, Malfoy."

"'Course they're trained," Hagrid says while hoisting up the dead cow.

That cow isn't doing you any favors Hagrid.

"So what happened to your face, then?" Malfoy demands.

"What happened to your face?" I mumble. Now, it could be talking about three different things.

One, that I think he's attractive.

Two, it could be about the fact that he has a bruise on his nose still from the big fight.

Three, that I think he is ugly.

One and two are correct...

"Mind yer own business!" Hagrid bellows angrily, making me flinch. "Now, if you finished askin' stupid questions, follow me!"

I attempt to follow him, but am stopped by Draco grabbing my wrist, making me huff. "Potter!"

"What?" I ask while yanking my hand away from him.

"Are you still upset with me?"

He. Is. An. Idiot.

"What do you think?" I ask with my arms crossed. "You get Harry, Fred and George kicked off the Gryffindor team, you insult my dead mother, and insult the only family I feel safe with. Of course I'm a little bit pissy."

Draco opens his mouth to say something, but stops as he seems to second guess himself.

I run my hands through my hair, wanting to actually know what Hagrid is showing us today. "If that's all you wanted to do, bye."

I turn around, but the moment I start to walk away, Draco hugs me from behind. "Sorry."

My face heats up as he mutters a short apology. He actually apologized? Since when does he do that? My mind is racing a million thoughts per minute as we just sit there for a moment.

I lightly pry open his arms so I can step out. "C'mon then, we have class."

Draco seems to be in a daze, but he quickly shakes his head and comes along with me until we reach the class who are gathered around.

Andie turns around as she sees the two of us and grins. When I finally get near her, she glances at Draco and I and continues to grin. "Did you guys get together?"

I roll my eyes at the girl. "No."

Her shoulder slump as she stares at Blaise and Theo and shake her head, making all three of them look dejected.

I hate all of them.

Oh and now there is a thestral eating the dead cow...great.

"Oh, here comes another one!" Hagrid acts like a teenage girl who got her first box of chocolates when her body starts to develope.

And now there are two of them...yay.

"Now, put yer hands up, who can see 'em?" Hagrid asks. I sigh and raise my hand, making Andie stare at me in shock. Hagrid nods at Harry and I. "Yeah, I knew you both would be able to, Harry...Hailey. An' you too Neville? Oh and Aimee?"

Wait Aimee can see them?

I glance at the familiar redhead to see her looking down toward the ground with her hand up. She looks like she hasn't gotten any sleep in days.

Images of her father begging him to let him go back to his girlfriend and daughter flashes back to my mind.

She must be distraught.

"Excuse me?" Draco says with a sneer, "but what exactly are we supposed to be seeing?"

Hagrid doesn't respond verbally, but instead points toward the thestrals eating the cow, causing people to gasp at the sight.

"What's doing it?" Parvati asks, acting terrified. I mean, I probably would be scared if I saw a cow slowly having its flesh torn off its bones as well. "What's eating it?"

"Thestrals," Hagrid says with a grin. "Hogwarts has got a whole herd of 'em in here. Now, who knows-"

"But they're really, really unlucky!" Parvati shieks out. "They're supposed to bring all sorts of horrible misfortune on people who see them. Professor Trelawney told me once-"

Oh yeah, thanks for saying that people who have seen someone die will get even more misfortune. Great to know Parvati.

So, the next few minutes of Hagrid explaining what thestrals are, a lot of people are a bit more comfortable with the invisible-to-most beast.

"Hem, hem."

Oh sh*t.

Hagrid looks to a thestral, thinking that it made the noise.

"Hem, hem."

"Oh hello!" Hagrid says while smiling at Umbridge.

"You received the note I sent to your cabin this morning?" she asks in a tone as if she was addressing a dog...

No, even dogs would be offended with her tone.

Maybe I should ask Sirius if she would offend him?

"Oh, yeah," says Hagrid brightly. "Glad yeh found the place all righ'! Well, as you can see - or. I dunno - can you? We're doin' thestrals today!"

"I'm sorry?" Umbridge asks loudly, cupping her hand over her ear. "What did you say?"

"Er - thestrals!" He says loudly. "Big - er - winged horses, yeh know!"

Umbridge raises a brow as she stares at Hagrid flailing his arms around. She starts writing something on her clipboard.

"Has.....to.....resort....to....crude....sign...language."

This is going to be a long class, isn't it?

Chapter 94: I Was Awoken From My Slumber

Chapter Text

I'm in what looks like a hospital, staring at a name plate:

Allen Fawley...

Wait...Fawley? As in Jean?

The girl in the scene who I assume is me due to the hair, turns around and gapes at a female with white-blonde hair.

"Seems like you figured out my secret, good job."

•

"Hailey!"

I groan and put a pillow over my head. "Five more minutes."

"HAILEY!"

"WHAT?" I yell back, sitting up and glaring at Andie.

Andie points to the door and throws slippers at me. "Snape says that you need to go to Dumbeldore's office.

"At midnight?"

"I'm just the messenger," Andie says while throwing herself onto her bed and immediately pass out.

I groan as I stand up and pull on my slippers. Why was I even told to get up? What happened?

Is Harry hurt?

And what was wish that vision of Jean? Exactly what kind of secret does she have?

I huff as Snape doesn't say a word and just has me follow him out of the dungeons.

As we continue to walk, I have to keep myself from literally falling asleep while walking because I'm just tired.

"Hailey?"

"Fred!" I breath out in surprise. "Hey George...Ginny."

Ginny waves and then yawns, her red hair an absolute mess.

Fred and George seem to be leaning on each other as they seem to fight off sleep.

"All of you, hurry up," Professor McGonagall says hastily as she walks briskly towards the headmaster's office.

Snape seems to have left, deciding that I'll get where I need to go.

Wow, my head of house is quite....something.

As we four all trail behind McGonagall, I decide to question the trio of redheads. "What's going on?"

"Harry said that Dad got hurt or something," Fred mumbles, now leaning on me slightly as we walk.

I decide not to question exactly what he meant, due to the fact that he probably was just told himself.

I glance past Fred and just smile at George. "You alright."

"Tired," he mutters, half-asleep.

"I can see that."

"Fizzing Whizzbee," McGonagall's voice rings out as the gargoyle, that is the secret entrance to the headmaster's office, moves to reveal a stone staircase.

"Alright," I push Fred off of me and climb the case. When I see an alert looking Harry and Ron, I run over to both in concern. "Are you both alright? Harry what happened? Are you okay? Do you need to talk about any-"

"We will be able to explain, don't fret Miss Potter," Dumbledore says behind me as the other three Weasley students enter the room.

"Your father has been injured in the course of his work for the Order the Phoenix," Dumbledore says calmly. "He has been taken to St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. I am sending you back to Sirius' house, which is much more convenient for the hospital than the Burrow. You will meet your mother there."

How did Harry see this happen?

I stare at Harry in concern, not knowing whether or not something truly happened.

If he was like me, he would have a vision at least once before the occurance, and it usually doesn't happen as the event is occuring.

So what happened?

"How are we going?" Fred asks, fully awake now. "Floo powder?"

Nah, Harry would get lost again...

Maybe I shouldn't be sarcastic during this time.

"No, Floo powder is not safe at the moment, the network is being watched. You will be taking a Portkey."

Oh great, time to almost throw up again.

"We are just waiting for Phineas Nigellus to report back..I wish to be sure that the coast is clear before sending you-"

A flash of flame erupts from the middle of the office and just leaves a single floating feather that slowly fall. "It's Fawkes' warning," Dumbledore grabs the feather before it falls. "She must know that you're out of your beds...Minerva, go and head her off - tell her any story."

McGonagall nods before leaving.

Poor her, she has to deal with Umbridge.

"He says he'd be delighted," a bored voice comes from a portrait. "My great-great grandson has always had an odd taste in houseguests..."

Oh, so Sirius and the guy in the portrait are related? That's cool.

"Come on, then," Dumbledore says to all of us. "And quickly, before anyone else joins us." We all stare at a blackened kettle, mentally preparing ourselves for the uncomfortable experience. "You've all uses a Portkey before?" We nod and put one hand each onto the kettle. "Good. On the count of three then...one...two...three."

The ground vanishes from my feet as I am jerked forward in a whirlwind of colors, my hand glued to the kettle.

And then, the ground is back.

Harry falls to the floor due to the force, but I am able to hold onto Fred and George as we all balance ourselves.

"Back again, the blood traitor brats, is it true that their father is dying?"

"Out!"

Ah, we're in the basem*nt of Grimmauld Place, aren't we?

Sirius runs down the steps to greet us with Jean in tow. "What's going on?" Sirius offers his hand to Ginny so he can help her up. "Phineas Nigellus said the Arthur's been badly injured-"

"Ask Harry," Fred responds, sounding really tired.

I'm tired too so I don't blame him.

"Yeah, I want to hear this for myself."

The twins and I all stare at Harry. While the twins are confused, I'm concerned what this means.

What exactly did Harry see?

"It was-" Harry starts, pausing as he tries to recollect his thoughts. "I had a - a kind of - vision."

I stiffen at his words.

He had a vision? Like me or is this something different?

So, Harry talks about how he saw a snake attack Mr. Weasley.

Is the snake the same one from the cemetery? If so, this means that he is trying to kill Mr. Weasley?

Or was he trying to hide something?

"Is Mum here?" Fred asks Sirius.

"She probably doesn't even know what's happened yet. The important thing was to get you away before Umbridge could interfere. I expect Dumbledore's letting Molly know now."

"We need to go to St Mungo's!" Ginny yells out. "Sirius can you lend us as cloaks or anything?"

"Absolutely not!" Jean pitches in, finally making her presence more noticeable. "This is a group that's not supposed to be running. If you all go running into St Mungo's before Arthur's wife, there will be questions that I'm sure you don't want to answer. You all marching in there in the dead of night will put the entire Order at risk."

So angry Jean is scary...good to know. I mean, I've seen her mad at Mundungus, but this is more protective mama bear mode.

"We don't care about the dumb Order!"

"It's our dad dying we're about!"

"Both of you be quiet!" I hiss as a headache makes my head throb painfully. "It's too early for this - or late - I don't care. If your dad was dying, you would be getting letters right now to go to St Mungo's immediately. Are you? No, you're not."

"And even so, your father knew what he was getting into, and he won't thank you for messing up things for the Order!" Sirius remarks, sending me a look of gratitude. "This is how it is - this is why you're not in the Order - you don't understand - there are things worth dying for!"

Jean grabs Sirius' hand and squeezes it in a comforting manner, making me want to puke due to how cute they are together sometimes.

"Easy for you to say, stuck here!" Fred bellows. "I don't see you risking your neck!"

"Fred..." I warn him due to the fact that Sirius' face is literally whiter than Jean's hair.

"I know it's hard, but we've all got to act as though we don't know anything yet. We've got to stay put, at least until we hear from you mother, all right?"

Okay, he is way too calm.

I scoot over to Ginny who is basically collapsed onto a chair. "You alright."

She nods, laying her forehead onto the table. "I'm okay."

"Good," I force a smile. She's going through a lot right now, so I shouldn't try to do anything that will worry her.

"That's right," Sirius says encouragingly, "come on, let's all...let's all have a drink while we're waiting. Accio Butterbeer!"

"That was a bit too chipper, love," Jean mutters as she takes a sip from the bottle of butterbeer.

So, there we sit for a good twenty minutes in silence, the only sound is literally us sipping some butterbeer.

A burst of fire in the middle of the room makes us all gasp until a scroll of parchment and a single golden feather fall onto the table.

"Fawkes!" Sirius says at once, grabbing the parchment. Jean grabs the feather and just seems to pocket it, which I don't blame her. The feathers are quite pretty. "That's not Dumbledore's handwriting - it must be a message from your mother - here."

Sirius proceeds to chuck the piece of parchment at George, who immediately rips it open. "Dad is still alive. I'm setting out for St Mungo's now. Stay where you are. I will send news as soon as I can. Mum."

George stares at the letter in shock. "Still alive? but that makes it sound..."

•

"Hi Harry," I smile as he looks nervous. Everyone else fell asleep after a bit, but he's still awake. "Do you wanna talk?"

"Not really-"

"Well too bad," I reply all at once. This is serious. "What was that vision of yours like?"

Harry does a double take at my question, probably questioning why I'm even asking. "I already told-"

"No," I interrupt him. "You told us half of the truth, didn't you? Why?"

Harry looks down and seems to fiddle with his sweater sleeve. "I was the snake."

I freeze at his statement.

What. The. Hell?!

"I'm sorry, what?" I need to know if I heard him correctly.

"I was - er - the snake. That's why I didn't want to tell anyone."

So not s vision then. Could someone be sending messages to his brain?

All I know is that he isn't like me.

"What was it like?" I ask while bringing up my legs so I can hug them.

"Terrifying," Harry replies is soft tone, making me want to hug him. "It was like I could move, but I couldn't control my body."

"Yeah, that sounds pretty horrible," I reply, "but I don't think it was anything seer related though."

"Why not?"

"I've experienced those types of visions," I laugh lightly. "You can't move, you can't speak, you can't see the people's faces. Why did you think I told Cedric to hide when we went to the cemetery?"

Harry is frozen at the reveal of that.

"Anyways," I go back to being serious. "What you experienced was happening at that specific time, so it's not Divination. It's something odd, I can feel it."

"Well it better stop being so weird," Harry says while hugging his legs. "I don't want to be a snake."

I laugh at his comment. "I don't think anyone does, Harry." Thinking for a bit, I decide to smile wildly at an idea. "So...Harry...I heard you and Cho kissed."

Chapter 95: A Talk With Jean

Chapter Text

"I thought that to belong in Gryffindor House, you were supposed to be brave?"

I pause as I'm about to enter Harry's room. Was that Phineas? Why is he talking to Harry like that?

"It looks to me as though you would have been better off in my own house. We Slytherins are brave, yes, but not stupid. For instance, given the choice, we will always choose to save our own necks."

"Well that doesn't fit everyone, now does it?" I ask while opening the door. "I'm a Slytherin, but I would risk my life for my friends if the chance happened."

"Would you really?"

I pause at the question.

Of course I would, wouldn't I?

Flashes of Harry fighting off the darkest wizard of our era alone goes through my mind.

I didn't try to help, did I?

Am I a hypocrite?

"Of course I would," I glare at the portrait before glancing over at Harry and his fully packed trunk. "Do you think running away is really the answer?"

"Oh, shove off Hailey."

"Nope," I say while grabbing his trunk and pulling it away from him. "I hate to say it, but Phineas Nigellus is right. You're running away, Harry."

The portrait scoffs at my comment.

"Hailey, I'm trying to save-"

"What? All of us?" I ask, grabbing his hand so he can't just walk away. "I'm your sister, Harry! What you do, I do! And let me tell you, you are being an idiot right now!"

"Hailey-"

"Interrupt me trying to give you confidence one more time and you'll be roommates with Mr. Weasley," I mutter, glaring at him.

I don't like being interrupted when I'm trying to be motivational.

"Harry..." I drop his hand but still stare at him intently. "Do you think Sirius actually wants you to leave? What about Ginny? Fred? George? Jean? You are running away, Harry, and it isn't like you."

Harry looks frantic at the accusation. "I'm not running away! I don't want Voldemort-" I flinch at the utterance of his name, "-to know things about the Order!"

"Harry..." I trail off and flick his head lightly. "If V- he could access your memories and such willingly, we all would be dead by now. I personally dont think he realizes what is happening yet, but that's just a theory."

"Oh, right, I have a message from Albus Dumbledore for the both of you."

Oh right, that painting is still here.

"Well?" Harry asks, seeming to be a bit calmer than a few moments ago.

"Stay where you are."

"I haven't moved!" Harry exclaims loudly.

I really want to facepalm because Harry can sometimes be really stupid. "That's the message."

Harry seems to be angrier at the news of the short message. "So that's it, is it?" He yells loudly, causing me to grip his hand in an attempt to get him to calm down. "Stay there? That's all anyone could tell me after I got attacked by those dementors tok! Just stay put while the grown-ups sort it out, Harry! We won't bother telling you anything, though, because your tiny little brain might not be able to cope with it."

I mean, Harry is pretty stupid-

There's a time and a place, Hailey.

I sigh and just pull him down so he can actually be at eye level. "Look, I don't care how upset you are that people care about you, but you are very lucky we can't use magic outside of school."

And with that, I mock salute Phineas and leave the room, a bit tired of my brother complaining about how the people in his life don't want him to take part in a literal war.

•

I wake up on Christmas morning with a very large stack of presents at the foot of my bed. Hermione seems to be already awake and Ginny is still cocooned within her blankets.

I breathe out, deciding to open the one on the top.

The fact that even when I badmouth that idiot, Malfoy still sends me a birthday gift and a Christmas gift each year is really sweet.

I remove the ribbon from the small box to reveal a pair of earrings that match the necklace he gave me back in first year.

I put a hand to my neck and lightly trace the edges of the snake pendant.

He is such an adorable dork.

He didn't leave a note though, which is disappointing but expected I guess.

I sift through the other gifts, smiling at how Blaise gave me Potions Reimagined and Theo gave me a pair of cauldron earrings and some Every Flavor Beans.

Andie just gave me some sugar quills, which actually makes me happy because I was running out.

Hermione got me a homework planner that yells things every time I turn the page, Ron got me some chocolate frogs, and Harry got me a book about dragons, claiming that it was so I could interact with Elaine a bit better.

I do smile again when I'm opening Fred's gift, which is a photo album. It seems that he hired Colin Creevey to take pictures of me sometimes.

"Well you seem happy," Ginny says while stretching. "Good morning Hailey."

"Good morning," I smile and place down the photo album.

"Did my brother give you that?"

"Which one?"

"Fred, obviously."

"Oh," I pause and smile. "Yeah, he did."

Ginny snorts while she goes through a couple cards from different friends. "He is so whipped for you. If that whole Malfoy thing doesn't work out, you should definitely at least to date him."

I pause. Is she shipping me with her brother? "Isn't it kind of odd that you are trying to get us together?"

Ginny shrugs and slips on her brand new Weasley sweater, "probably. Personally, I think you and Malfoy would be cute, mostly because he isn't as annoying when around you. However, you and Fred would be cute too."

Does everyone like talking and thinking about my romantic life?

The heck?

I just brush it off and continue through the rest of my presents. A huge box of chocolates from Remus, some assorted candy from Sirius, a few jokeshop knickknacks from George, about three books about spelling making from Jean, the ever so famous Weasley sweater from Mrs. Weasley, and a few dung bombs from Tonks.

All in all, a actual really nice haul worth of this.

This Christmas may not be amazing, but it's not horrible either.

•

After our trip to St Mungo's to visit Mr. Weasley, everyone seems to go off and do their own think.

My godmother, for example, is sitting in an uncomfortable chair and reading some true crime book.

As I remember vision I had quite a few days ago, the female in question is now snapping her fingers in front of my face. "Did you hear me Hailey?"

I look away sheepishly. "Sorry, I zoned out."

"Obviously," she falls back into her chair as she goes through her book.

"Uh," I search for the right words to say, "Jean?" The female looks up from her book again, gesturing for me to spit out whatever I am saying. "Is your dad in St Mungo's?"

I cringe at how straightforward I am, but some things need to be asked.

Jean is even paler than usual after hearing that question. "How did you-"

"I saw him name plate when Harry, Ron, Hermione, and I walked around today," I say quickly. It's not a complete lie, but it's not the complete truth either.

I did see his name plate, but I was suspecting something due to my vision.

"Oh," she responds and puts down her book. "He's alright by the way."

I tilt my head at her words. Exactly what does she mean that he's alright? He's in a hospital!

"Say, you know about my strong dislike for the Ministry?" Jean asks calmly, causing me to nod my head. "Well, the Ministry has this one department...it's called the Department of Mysteries. The workers are called unspeakables, however, when you stop being in that department, they Oblivate you. My dad...was fired," Jean tries to get comfortable, but huffs when she realizes that there is no chance.

"So he's in there because he can't take care of himself?" I ask for confirmation.

"Exactly, " Jean forces a smile. "They oblivated about sixteen years worth of memories, and any time he doesn't rememeber, he stresses himself out."

I actually feel sorry for her. She's forcing a smile, but she's still quite pale.

"Alright then," she says while standing up. "If that's all, I'll see you later." She waves and leaves without saying another word.

Jean isn't quite as chipper and supportive as she usually is, so it's pretty unnerving.

I'm actually really sorry, Jean.

Chapter 96: Let’s Blame Everything On Sirius

Chapter Text

I didn't find out about the Azkaban breakout until Drack got his copy of the Daiky Prophet. He seemed nervous but laughed it off.

And of course they blamed it on Sirius instead of the actual threat. Why wouldn't they?

Everyone seems to be deep in conversation about the prison break out, but I just can't bring myself to actually talk about it.

There are bad people that broke out...really bad people.

Bellatrix Lestrange literally tortured Neville's parents to insanity.

This isn't good at all.

And to top it off, a man that I saw just a few weeks ago died in St Mungo's. He was there, in Lockhart's room. That healer brought in the potted devil's snare.

Why didn't I recognize it?

I feel horrible that I didn't recognize it.

•

"Well this will be amazing. At least that bloke isn't going to be teaching anymore!"

I push Draco, "I'm not in the mood."

"You never are."

"Oh, shove off."

Draco doesn't seem to take the hint, which makes me think that he's stupid. "Why are you even upset?"

"Alright, one," I say while putting down my book, a bit pissy, "Hagrid is my friend. Two, I've had people come up to he ever since that breakout saying that they understand what I am going through."

Draco opens his mouth to say something, but closes it immediately. I open my book and continue to read.

This entire year is the worst school year at Hogwarts, ever. Umbridge keeps making decrees, Fred and George continue to get in trouble just to spite Umbridge, Harry has a scar on his hand due to her discipline, and Draco is even more of a prat than usual.

Umbridge has really been a bitch as of recently.

In Care of Magical Creatures, she's always there, writing on her clipboard anything that can go against Hagrid.

According to Harry and Ron, she is also in Divination, constantly interrupting Trelawney with complex questions and asking for predictions.

Even though that's not really how predictions work.

It doesn't help that someone seems to be intercepting my letters to Jean, Sirius, Remus, and Tonks. So basically, Umbridge is literally stealing my mail to try and find a reason to expel me.

I talked to Jesn about it during a Hogmeade trip and she looked stumped as well, which worries me.

Umbridge is just the most annoying person and I just hate her...

A lot.

And she wants to talk to me so I'm going to be tortured with her presence even more...

Yay.

•

"So...that one's Fred and that one's George?" Maddy, a seventh year hufflepuff who is on their Quidditch team, has been trying to tell the twins apart for a few months now.

I smile and nod, waving at Fred who looks at me confused. "Correct."

The hufflepuff squeals before accidentally slipping on air and falling. She huffs before getting back to her feet. "That was embarrassing..."

I shrug, not really caring. She's clumsy, so what? "So, how are you doing with your spells?"

"Oh..." she trails off, twisting her wand in her hand. "I'm not any good at defensive spells really. Charms, yeah, but defensive spells? I suck."

"You were able to disarm me once," I say, sitting down on one of the cushions.

"I literally knocked the wand out of your hand after Lee Jordan accidentally ran into me..."

I shrug, smiling lightly. "Still counts."

"No it doesn't!"

"Are you sure?" I ask her with a smile.

"Yes!" She huffs while glancing at George. She glances to the other cushions with a soft smile. "I'm not exactly here for learning how defend myself anyways."

Huh?

I tilt my head at the girl's statement. "Then why did you sigh your name?"

She shrugs, glancing at the twins again. "Wanted to talk to some people. Hasn't worked out yet though."

Oh.

Oh.

I glance over at the twins who are messing around, but still practicing their disarming charms.

"So you like one of the twins?"

Maddy laughs nervously before placing her hand over her mouth after realizing she was a bit too loud.

"No, I don't like either of them."

Liar.

•

I huff as I enter Umbridge's office. The woman has the entire room pink with plates of loud cats meowing at me as I walk in.

Umbridge is wearing a bunch of pink...again, making me cringe.

Sighing, I smile at the woman, "you wanted to see me?"

"Yes," her grin widens as I sit down. "Tea?"

"Oh, no thank you," I say politely. I decided that I probably shouldn't be rude in front of her. I don't want her to do something to Harry because I was an idiot.

"Oh, but I insist!" Her grin falters as she pushes a cup of hot tea toward me.

I stare at it and then at her.

"I'm afraid I don't like the taste of tea, Professor." I would much rather her make it in front of me, due to the fact that this could be easily a way to slip me a truth potion.

Her grin falters once more as I come up with another excuse. "Oh, but this is special tea. It tastes very good, I can assure you."

I glance at her and then the cup. I really don't want to drink this. "Alright..."

Now, I'm no idiot.

Instead of actually drinking it, I keep my mouth closed and just pretend to actually take a sip of the tea.

Umbridge's grin widens even more as I place the cup down. "Now, I have a few questions for you, Miss Potter."

I narrow my eyes at this woman. She definitely just tried to slip me something. "Go ahead then."

"Alright," I really hate her high pitched voice. It really makes me feel uneasy. "Tell me, is your brother a part of a secret club?"

"No," I reply coolly. Sorry Umbridge, I don't rat out my family.

"Are you a part of a secret club, Miss Potter?"

"Why are you asking me this?" I ask while tilting my head. "I'm best friends with one of the people in your little group of students you entrust to do things for you. What would I gain from breaking the rules?"

Umbridge seems to dislike that I actually started asking questions myself. "Perhaps - theoretically of course - you would try and evade punishment if caught."